Gildas Salvianus, the reformed pastor shewing the nature of the pastoral work, especially in private instruction and catechizing : with an open confession of our too open sins : prepared for a day of humiliation kept at Worcester, Decemb. 4, 1655 by the ministers of that county, who subscribed the agreement for catechizing and personal instruction at their entrance upon that work / by their unworthy fellow-servant, Richard Baxter ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1656
        
      
       Approx. 941 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 288 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26932
         Wing B1274
         ESTC R209214
         13442862
         ocm 13442862
         99578
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26932)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99578)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 834:11)
      
       
         
           
             Gildas Salvianus, the reformed pastor shewing the nature of the pastoral work, especially in private instruction and catechizing : with an open confession of our too open sins : prepared for a day of humiliation kept at Worcester, Decemb. 4, 1655 by the ministers of that county, who subscribed the agreement for catechizing and personal instruction at their entrance upon that work / by their unworthy fellow-servant, Richard Baxter ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [80], 480, [14] p.
           
             Printed by Robert White, for Nevil Simmons ... and are to be sold by William Roybould ...,
             London :
             1656.
          
           
             Errata: p. [79]
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Pastoral theology -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Gildas
             Salvianus
          
           ;
        
         
           THE
           REFORMED
           PASTOR
           .
           Shewing
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           work
           ;
           Especially
           in
           Private
           Instruction
           and
           Catechizing
           .
           With
           an
           open
           CONFESSION
           of
           our
           too
           open
           SINS
           .
           Prepared
           for
           a
           day
           of
           Humiliation
           kept
           at
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Decemb.
          
           4.
           1655.
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           County
           ,
           who
           subscribed
           the
           Agreement
           for
           Catechizing
           and
           Personal
           Instruction
           ,
           at
           their
           entrance
           upon
           that
           work
           .
        
         
           By
           their
           unworthy
           fellow-servant
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           .
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Kederminster
           .
        
         
           
             
               Luke
               12.
               47
               
            
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Robert
             White
          
           ,
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           ,
           Book-seller
           at
           Kederminster
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             William
             Roybould
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Unicorn
           In
           Pauls
           .
           Church
           Yard
           .
           1656.
           
        
         
      
       
         
         
           
             To
             my
             Reverend
             and
             Dearly
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
          
           Brittain
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             be
             increased
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reverend
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           subject
           of
           this
           Treatise
           so
           nearly
           concerneth
           your selves
           and
           the
           Churches
           committed
           to
           your
           care
           ,
           that
           it
           perswadeth
           and
           emboldeneth
           me
           to
           this
           address
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           imperfections
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           handling
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           consciousness
           of
           my
           great
           unworthiness
           to
           be
           your
           Monitor
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           my
           principal
           errand
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           hat
           account
           which
           I
           suppose
           I
           owe
           you
           ,
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           following
           work
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           freedom
           of
           speech
           which
           to
           some
           may
           be
           displeasing
           .
        
         
         
           When
           the
           Lord
           had
           awakened
           his
           Ministers
           in
           this
           County
           ,
           and
           some
           neighbouring
           parts
           to
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           duty
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Catechizing
           ,
           and
           private
           Instruction
           of
           all
           in
           their
           Parishes
           that
           would
           not
           obstinately
           refuse
           their
           help
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           subscribed
           an
           Agreement
           containing
           their
           Resolutions
           for
           the
           future
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           judged
           it
           unmeet
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           work
           ,
           without
           a
           solemn
           humbling
           of
           their
           souls
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           their
           so
           long
           neglect
           of
           so
           great
           and
           necessary
           a
           duty
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           agreed
           to
           meet
           together
           at
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Decemb.
             4.
             1655.
          
           and
           there
           to
           joyn
           in
           such
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           in
           earnest
           Prayer
           to
           God
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           neglects
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           special
           Assistance
           in
           the
           work
           that
           we
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           success
           of
           it
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           whom
           we
           are
           engaged
           to
           instruct
           :
           At
           which
           time
           among
           others
           ,
           I
           was
           desired
           by
           them
           to
           Preach
           :
           In
           answer
           to
           their
           desires
           I
           prepared
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           proved
           longer
           then
           could
           be
           delivered
           in
           one
           or
           two
           Sermons
           ,
           yet
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           entred
           upon
           it
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           delivered
           that
           which
           was
           most
           pertinent
           to
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           reserved
           the
           rest
           to
           another
           season
           .
           But
           before
           the
           meeting
           ,
           by
           the
           increase
           of
           my
           ordinary
           pain
           and
           weakness
           ,
           I
           was
           disabled
           from
           going
           thither
           :
           To
           recompence
           which
           unwilling
           omission
           ,
           I
           easily
           yielded
           to
           the
           requests
           of
           divers
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           forthwith
           to
           publish
           the
           things
           which
           I
           had
           prepared
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           see
           that
           which
           they
           could
           not
           hear
           .
           If
           now
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           
             I
             should
             not
             have
             spoken
             so
             plainly
             or
             sharply
             against
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             should
             not
             have
             published
             it
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             I
             should
             have
             done
             it
             in
             another
             tongue
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             especially
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
          
           
           
             Quakers
             and
             Papists
             are
             endeavouring
             to
             bring
             the
             Ministry
             into
             contempt
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             too
             prone
             to
             harken
             to
             their
             suggestions
             :
          
           I
           confess
           I
           thought
           the
           Objection
           very
           considerable
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           prevailed
           not
           to
           alter
           my
           resolutions
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           following
           Reasons
           .
           1.
           
           It
           was
           a
           purposed
           solemn
           Humiliation
           that
           we
           were
           agreed
           on
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           prepared
           and
           intended
           for
           .
           And
           how
           should
           we
           be
           humbled
           without
           a
           plain
           Confession
           of
           our
           sin
           ?
           2.
           
           It
           was
           principally
           our
           own
           sins
           that
           the
           Confession
           did
           concern
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           be
           offended
           with
           us
           for
           confessing
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           blame
           and
           shame
           to
           our selves
           ,
           which
           our
           consciences
           told
           us
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           3.
           
           I
           have
           excepted
           in
           our
           Confessions
           those
           that
           are
           not
           guilty
           :
           and
           therefore
           hope
           that
           I
           have
           injured
           none
           .
           4.
           
           Having
           necessarily
           prepared
           it
           in
           the
           English
           tongue
           ,
           I
           had
           no
           spare
           time
           to
           translate
           it
           .
           5.
           
           Where
           the
           sin
           is
           open
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           attempt
           to
           hide
           it
           .
           6.
           
           And
           such
           attempts
           will
           but
           aggravate
           it
           ,
           and
           increase
           our
           shame
           .
           7.
           
           A
           free
           Confession
           is
           a
           condition
           of
           a
           full
           Remission
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           sin
           is
           publike
           ,
           the
           Confession
           must
           be
           publike
           .
           If
           the
           Ministers
           of
           England
           had
           sinned
           only
           in
           Latine
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           made
           shift
           to
           have
           admonished
           them
           in
           Latine
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           said
           nothing
           to
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           sin
           in
           English
           ,
           they
           must
           hear
           of
           it
           in
           English
           .
           Unpardoned
           sin
           will
           never
           let
           us
           rest
           or
           prosper
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           at
           never
           so
           much
           care
           and
           cost
           to
           cover
           it
           :
           Our
           sin
           will
           surely
           find
           us
           out
           ,
           though
           we
           find
           not
           it
           .
           The
           work
           of
           Confession
           is
           purposely
           to
           make
           known
           our
           sin
           ,
           and
           freely
           to
           take
           the
           shame
           to
           our selves
           :
           And
           if
           he
           that
           confesseth
           and
           forsaketh
           be
           the
           man
           that
           shall
           have
           mercy
           ,
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           he
           that
           covereth
           it
           ,
           prosper
           not
           ,
           
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
          
           
           If
           we
           be
           so
           tender
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           so
           
           loath
           to
           confess
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           the
           less
           tender
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           indite
           our
           Confessions
           for
           us
           .
           He
           will
           either
           force
           our
           Consciences
           to
           confession
           ,
           or
           his
           Iudgements
           shall
           proclaim
           our
           iniquities
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Know
           we
           not
           how
           many
           malicious
           adversaries
           are
           day
           and
           night
           at
           work
           against
           us
           ?
           Some
           openly
           revile
           us
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           secret
           are
           laying
           the
           designs
           ,
           and
           contriving
           that
           which
           others
           execute
           and
           are
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           fuller
           stroak
           at
           us
           ,
           which
           may
           subvert
           us
           at
           once
           .
           What
           is
           it
           but
           our
           sins
           that
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           all
           these
           enemies
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           evil
           from
           the
           ordering
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Till
           we
           are
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           we
           are
           never
           safe
           :
           He
           will
           never
           want
           a
           rod
           to
           scourge
           us
           by
           .
           The
           tongues
           of
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           sorts
           ,
           are
           all
           at
           work
           to
           proclaim
           our
           sins
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           not
           confess
           them
           our selves
           :
           Because
           we
           will
           not
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           they
           will
           speak
           much
           more
           then
           the
           truth
           .
           Yet
           if
           we
           had
           man
           only
           to
           plead
           our
           cause
           with
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           might
           do
           much
           to
           make
           it
           good
           :
           but
           while
           God
           accuseth
           us
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           justified
           ?
           and
           who
           shall
           hide
           our
           sins
           ,
           when
           he
           will
           have
           them
           brought
           to
           light
           ?
           And
           God
           is
           our
           Accuser
           ,
           till
           we
           accuse
           our selves
           :
           but
           if
           we
           would
           Iudge
           our selves
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           Iudge
           us
           .
           8.
           
           The
           fire
           is
           already
           kindled
           which
           revealeth
           our
           sin
           :
           Iudgement
           is
           begun
           at
           the
           house
           of
           God.
           Hath
           the
           Ministry
           suffered
           nothing
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ?
           and
           have
           there
           been
           no
           attempts
           for
           their
           overthrow
           ?
           Hath
           it
           not
           been
           put
           to
           the
           Vote
           in
           an
           Assembly
           that
           some
           called
           A
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           whether
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           stablished
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           its
           legal
           maintenance
           should
           be
           taken
           down
           ?
           and
           were
           we
           not
           put
           to
           plead
           our
           Title
           to
           that
           maintenance
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           been
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Turks
           ,
           that
           had
           thirsted
           for
           our
           subversion
           ,
           as
           resolved
           enemies
           to
           the
           
           Christian
           cause
           ?
           And
           who
           knows
           not
           how
           many
           of
           these
           men
           are
           yet
           alive
           ?
           and
           how
           high
           the
           same
           spirit
           yet
           is
           ,
           and
           busily
           contriving
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           same
           design
           ?
           Shall
           we
           think
           that
           they
           have
           ceased
           their
           enterprise
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           working
           more
           subtilly
           in
           the
           dark
           ?
           What
           are
           the
           swarms
           of
           Railers
           at
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           sent
           abroad
           the
           Land
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           delude
           ,
           exasperate
           and
           dis-affect
           the
           peeple
           ,
           and
           turn
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           children
           from
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           ready
           to
           promote
           the
           main
           design
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           not
           then
           our
           wisest
           course
           to
           see
           that
           God
           be
           our
           friend
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           that
           which
           tendeth
           most
           to
           engage
           him
           in
           our
           defence
           ?
           I
           think
           it
           is
           no
           time
           now
           to
           stand
           upon
           our
           credit
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           neglect
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           befriend
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           so
           provoke
           the
           Lord
           against
           us
           .
           It
           rather
           beseems
           us
           to
           fall
           down
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           our
           offended
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           him
           in
           his
           Iudgements
           ,
           and
           freely
           and
           penitently
           to
           confess
           our
           transgressions
           ,
           and
           to
           resolve
           upon
           a
           speedy
           and
           through
           reformation
           ,
           before
           wrath
           break
           out
           upon
           us
           ,
           which
           will
           leave
           us
           no
           remedy
           .
           It
           s
           time
           to
           make
           up
           all
           breaches
           between
           us
           and
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           we
           stand
           in
           such
           necessity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Protection
           ?
           For
           how
           can
           an
           impenitent
           unreformed
           people
           expect
           to
           be
           sheltered
           by
           Holiness
           it self
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           stubborn
           child
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           rod
           will
           refuse
           to
           confess
           his
           faults
           ;
           When
           it
           is
           not
           the
           least
           use
           of
           the
           rod
           to
           extort
           confession
           .
           We
           feel
           much
           :
           we
           fear
           more
           ;
           and
           all
           's
           for
           sin
           :
           and
           yet
           are
           we
           so
           hardly
           drawn
           to
           a
           Confession
           ?
           9.
           
           The
           world
           already
           knows
           that
           we
           are
           sinners
           :
           As
           none
           can
           suppose
           us
           perfect
           ,
           so
           our
           particular
           sins
           are
           too
           apparent
           to
           the
           world
           :
           And
           is
           it
           not
           meet
           then
           that
           they
           should
           see
           that
           we
           are
           Penitent
           sinners
           ?
           It
           is
           sure
           a
           greater
           credit
           to
           us
           to
           be
           Penitent
           sinners
           ,
           then
           impenitent
           sinners
           :
           and
           one
           of
           the
           two
           we
           shall
           be
           
           while
           we
           are
           on
           earth
           .
           Certainly
           as
           Repentance
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           recovery
           of
           our
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           also
           to
           the
           reparation
           of
           our
           credit
           with
           wise
           and
           godly
           men
           :
           It
           is
           befriending
           and
           excusing
           our
           sin
           that
           is
           our
           shame
           indeed
           ,
           and
           leadeth
           towards
           everlasting
           shame
           ;
           which
           the
           shame
           of
           Penitent
           confession
           would
           prevent
           .
           10.
           
           Our
           Penitent
           Confession
           and
           speedy
           Reformation
           are
           the
           means
           that
           must
           silence
           the
           reproaching
           adversaries
           .
           He
           is
           impudently
           inhumane
           that
           will
           reproach
           men
           with
           their
           sins
           ,
           that
           bewail
           them
           and
           penitently
           charge
           them
           upon
           themselves
           .
           Such
           men
           have
           a
           promise
           of
           pardon
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           shall
           men
           take
           us
           by
           the
           throat
           when
           God
           forgiveth
           us
           ?
           Who
           dare
           condemn
           us
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           justifie
           us
           ?
           Who
           shall
           lay
           that
           to
           our
           charge
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           declared
           that
           he
           will
           not
           charge
           us
           with
           ?
           When
           sin
           is
           truly
           Repented
           of
           by
           Gospel
           indulgence
           ,
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           ours
           .
           What
           readyer
           way
           then
           can
           we
           imagine
           to
           free
           us
           from
           the
           shame
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           shame
           our selves
           for
           it
           in
           Penitent
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           off
           from
           it
           by
           speedy
           reformation
           ?
           11.
           
           The
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Flock
           must
           be
           exemplary
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           duty
           as
           well
           as
           in
           any
           other
           .
           It
           is
           not
           our
           part
           only
           to
           teach
           them
           Repentance
           ,
           but
           to
           go
           before
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           our selves
           :
           As
           far
           as
           we
           excell
           them
           in
           Knowledge
           and
           other
           Gifts
           ,
           so
           far
           should
           we
           also
           excell
           them
           in
           this
           and
           other
           Graces
           .
           12.
           
           Too
           many
           that
           have
           set
           their
           hand
           to
           this
           sacred
           work
           do
           so
           obstinately
           proceed
           in
           Self-seeking
           ,
           Negligence
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Division
           ,
           and
           other
           sins
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           become
           our
           necessary
           duty
           to
           admonish
           them
           .
           If
           we
           could
           see
           that
           such
           would
           reform
           without
           reproof
           ,
           we
           could
           gladly
           forbear
           the
           publishing
           of
           their
           faults
           .
           But
           when
           reproofs
           themselves
           do
           prove
           so
           uneffectual
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           offended
           at
           the
           reproof
           then
           at
           the
           sin
           ,
           and
           had
           rather
           that
           we
           
           should
           cease
           reproving
           ,
           then
           themselves
           should
           cease
           sinning
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           is
           time
           to
           sharpen
           the
           remedy
           .
           For
           what
           else
           should
           we
           do
           ?
           To
           give
           up
           our
           Brethren
           as
           uncureable
           were
           cruelty
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           are
           further
           means
           to
           be
           used
           .
           We
           must
           not
           hate
           them
           ,
           but
           plainly
           rebuke
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           sin
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
          
           
           And
           to
           bear
           with
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           is
           to
           promote
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           what
           speedyer
           way
           is
           there
           for
           the
           depraving
           and
           undoing
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           the
           pravity
           of
           their
           Guides
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           we
           more
           effectually
           further
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           are
           so
           much
           obliged
           to
           do
           )
           then
           by
           endeavouring
           the
           Reforming
           of
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Surely
           Brethren
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           our
           duty
           to
           endeavour
           to
           cast
           out
           those
           Ministers
           that
           are
           Negligent
           ,
           Scandalous
           and
           Unfit
           for
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           think
           this
           so
           necessary
           to
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           )
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           our
           Duty
           to
           endeavour
           to
           heal
           the
           sins
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           to
           use
           a
           much
           gentler
           remedy
           to
           them
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           a
           less
           degree
           of
           sin
           :
           If
           other
           mens
           sin
           deserveth
           an
           ejection
           ,
           sure
           ours
           deserve
           and
           require
           plain
           reproof
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           have
           done
           as
           I
           would
           be
           done
           by
           :
           and
           it
           is
           for
           God
           and
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           tender
           Love
           to
           the
           Brethren
           whom
           I
           do
           adventure
           to
           reprehend
           ;
           Not
           (
           as
           others
           )
           to
           make
           them
           contemptible
           and
           odious
           ,
           but
           to
           heal
           the
           evils
           that
           would
           make
           them
           so
           :
           That
           so
           no
           enemy
           may
           find
           this
           matter
           of
           reproach
           among
           us
           .
           But
           especially
           because
           our
           faithful
           endeavours
           are
           of
           so
           great
           necessity
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           saving
           of
           mens
           souls
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           consist
           with
           a
           love
           to
           either
           (
           in
           a
           predominant
           sort
           )
           to
           be
           negligent
           our selves
           ,
           or
           silently
           to
           connive
           at
           ,
           and
           comply
           with
           the
           negligent
           .
           If
           thousands
           of
           you
           were
           in
           a
           leaking
           ship
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           
           should
           pump
           out
           the
           water
           and
           stop
           the
           leaks
           ,
           should
           be
           sporting
           or
           asleep
           ,
           yea
           or
           but
           favour
           themselves
           in
           their
           labours
           ,
           to
           the
           hazarding
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           awake
           them
           to
           their
           work
           ,
           and
           call
           out
           on
           them
           to
           labour
           as
           for
           your
           lives
           ?
           and
           if
           you
           used
           some
           sharpness
           and
           importunity
           with
           the
           sloathful
           ,
           would
           you
           think
           that
           man
           were
           well
           in
           his
           wits
           that
           would
           take
           it
           ill
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           accuse
           you
           of
           pride
           ,
           self-conceitedness
           ,
           or
           unmannerlyness
           ,
           to
           presume
           to
           talk
           so
           sawcily
           to
           your
           fellow
           workmen
           ?
           or
           should
           tell
           you
           that
           you
           wrong
           them
           by
           diminishing
           their
           reputation
           ?
           Would
           you
           not
           say
           ,
           
             The
             work
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             we
             are
             all
             dead
             men
             :
             is
             the
             ship
             ready
             to
             sink
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             talk
             of
             Reputation
             ?
             or
             had
             you
             rather
             hazard
             your self
             and
             us
             ,
             then
             hear
             of
             your
             sloathfulness
             ?
          
           This
           is
           our
           case
           ,
           Brethren
           !
           The
           work
           of
           God
           must
           needs
           be
           done
           !
           souls
           must
           not
           perish
           while
           you
           mind
           your
           worldly
           business
           ,
           or
           observe
           the
           tide
           and
           times
           ,
           and
           take
           your
           ease
           ,
           or
           quarrel
           with
           your
           Brethren
           !
           nor
           must
           we
           be
           silent
           while
           men
           are
           hastened
           by
           you
           to
           perdition
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           to
           greater
           danger
           and
           confusion
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           seeming
           too
           uncivil
           and
           unmannerly
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           displeasing
           your
           impatient
           souls
           !
           Would
           you
           be
           but
           as
           impatient
           with
           your
           sins
           as
           with
           reproofs
           ,
           you
           should
           hear
           no
           more
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           should
           be
           all
           agreed
           !
           But
           neither
           God
           nor
           good
           men
           will
           let
           you
           alone
           in
           such
           sins
           .
           Yet
           if
           you
           had
           betaken
           your selves
           to
           another
           calling
           ,
           and
           would
           sin
           to
           your selves
           only
           ,
           and
           would
           perish
           alone
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           have
           so
           much
           necessity
           of
           molesting
           you
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           have
           :
           But
           if
           you
           will
           enter
           into
           the
           office
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           the
           necessary
           preservation
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           letting
           you
           alone
           in
           your
           sin
           ,
           we
           must
           give
           up
           the
           Church
           to
           apparent
           loss
           and
           hazard
           ;
           blame
           us
           not
           if
           we
           talk
           to
           you
           more
           freely
           then
           you
           would
           have
           us
           
           do
           .
           If
           your
           own
           body
           be
           sick
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           despise
           the
           remedy
           ,
           or
           if
           your
           own
           house
           be
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           be
           singing
           or
           quarrelling
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           I
           can
           possibly
           bear
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           you
           alone
           (
           which
           yet
           in
           charity
           I
           should
           not
           easily
           do
           .
           )
           But
           if
           you
           will
           undertake
           to
           be
           the
           Physician
           of
           an
           Hospital
           ,
           or
           to
           all
           the
           Town
           that
           is
           infected
           with
           the
           plague
           ,
           or
           will
           undertake
           to
           quench
           all
           the
           fires
           that
           shall
           be
           kindled
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           bearing
           with
           your
           remisness
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           it
           may
           displease
           you
           :
           Take
           it
           how
           you
           will
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           told
           of
           it
           :
           and
           if
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           yet
           closelyer
           told
           of
           it
           :
           and
           if
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           rejected
           as
           well
           as
           reprehended
           ,
           you
           must
           thank
           your selves
           .
           I
           speak
           all
           this
           to
           none
           but
           the
           guilty
           :
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           given
           you
           those
           Reasons
           which
           forced
           me
           even
           in
           plain
           English
           to
           publish
           so
           much
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Ministry
           as
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           I
           have
           done
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           the
           more
           penitent
           and
           humble
           any
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           desirous
           of
           the
           truest
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           more
           easily
           and
           fully
           will
           they
           approve
           such
           free
           confessions
           and
           reprehensions
           .
        
         
           THE
           second
           sort
           of
           objections
           against
           this
           free
           Confession
           of
           sin
           ,
           I
           expect
           to
           hear
           from
           the
           several
           parties
           whose
           sins
           are
           here
           confessed
           .
           Most
           of
           them
           can
           be
           willing
           that
           others
           be
           blamed
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           be
           justified
           themselves
           .
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           here
           spoken
           hath
           been
           as
           impartially
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           party
           ,
           nor
           as
           siding
           with
           any
           ,
           but
           as
           owning
           the
           common
           Christian
           cause
           ,
           and
           as
           somewhat
           sensible
           of
           the
           apparent
           wrongs
           that
           have
           been
           offered
           to
           common
           truth
           and
           godliness
           ,
           and
           the
           hinderances
           of
           mens
           salvation
           ,
           and
           
           of
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           I
           find
           it
           impossible
           to
           avoid
           the
           offending
           of
           guilty
           men
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           way
           of
           avoiding
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           our
           silence
           ,
           or
           their
           patience
           :
           And
           silent
           we
           cannot
           be
           ,
           because
           of
           Gods
           commands
           :
           and
           Patient
           they
           cannot
           be
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           guilt
           and
           partiality
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           that
           their
           sin
           hath
           got
           in
           their
           affections
           :
           I
           still
           except
           those
           humble
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           willing
           to
           know
           the
           worst
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           light
           ,
           that
           their
           deeds
           may
           be
           made
           manifest
           ,
           and
           long
           to
           know
           their
           sins
           that
           they
           may
           for
           sake
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           duty
           that
           they
           may
           perform
           it
           .
        
         
           Some
           its
           like
           will
           be
           offended
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           blame
           them
           so
           much
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           that
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           disputed
           for
           so
           long
           .
           But
           what
           remedy
           ?
           If
           Discipline
           were
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           unnecessary
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           enough
           to
           dispute
           for
           duty
           ,
           while
           we
           deliberately
           refuse
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           then
           would
           I
           have
           given
           these
           Brethren
           no
           offence
           .
        
         
           Some
           its
           like
           will
           be
           offended
           that
           I
           mention
           with
           disallowance
           the
           Separatists
           or
           Anabaptists
           ,
           as
           I
           understand
           some
           are
           offended
           much
           that
           I
           so
           mentioned
           them
           in
           an
           Epistle
           before
           the
           Quakers
           Catechism
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           opened
           the
           door
           to
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           these
           times
           ;
           and
           they
           say
           that
           by
           this
           it
           appeareth
           that
           while
           I
           pretend
           so
           much
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           intend
           and
           endeavour
           the
           contrary
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           :
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           indeed
           a
           sign
           that
           a
           man
           loveth
           not
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           because
           he
           loveth
           not
           their
           dis-union
           and
           division
           ?
           Who
           can
           escape
           the
           censure
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           can
           unite
           the
           Saints
           by
           dividing
           them
           ?
           2.
           
           I
           never
           intended
           in
           urging
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           approve
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           I
           judged
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           ,
           nor
           to
           tye
           my
           own
           tongue
           or
           other
           mens
           from
           seasonable
           contradicting
           
           it
           .
           Is
           there
           no
           way
           to
           peace
           but
           by
           participating
           of
           mens
           sin
           ?
           The
           thing
           I
           desire
           is
           this
           :
           1.
           
           That
           we
           might
           all
           consider
           how
           far
           we
           may
           hold
           Communion
           together
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           same
           Congregations
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           different
           opinions
           ;
           and
           to
           agree
           not
           to
           withdraw
           where
           it
           may
           possibly
           be
           avoided
           .
           2.
           
           But
           where
           it
           cannot
           ,
           that
           yet
           we
           may
           consult
           how
           far
           we
           may
           hold
           Communion
           in
           distinct
           Congregations
           :
           and
           to
           avoid
           that
           ,
           no
           further
           then
           is
           of
           meer
           necessity
           .
           And
           3.
           and
           principally
           ,
           to
           consult
           and
           agree
           upon
           certain
           Rules
           ,
           for
           the
           management
           of
           our
           differences
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           least
           to
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           the
           common
           Christian
           truths
           which
           are
           acknowledged
           by
           us
           all
           .
           Thus
           far
           would
           I
           seek
           peace
           with
           Arminians
           ,
           Antinomians
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           hold
           the
           foundation
           .
           Yea
           and
           in
           the
           two
           last
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           refuse
           to
           consult
           on
           accomodation
           with
           moderate
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           if
           their
           Principles
           were
           not
           against
           such
           consultations
           and
           accommodations
           :
           and
           I
           should
           judge
           it
           a
           course
           which
           God
           will
           better
           approve
           of
           ,
           then
           to
           proceed
           by
           carnal
           contrivances
           to
           undermine
           their
           adversaries
           ,
           or
           by
           cruel
           murders
           to
           root
           them
           out
           ,
           which
           are
           their
           ordinary
           courses
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           Godly
           ,
           Orthodox
           ,
           Peaceable
           man
           ,
           Bishop
           Usher
           ,
           (
           lately
           deceased
           )
           tels
           us
           in
           his
           Sermon
           at
           Wansted
           ,
           for
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           a
           motion
           to
           the
           Papist
           ,
           Priests
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           that
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           ignorance
           of
           the
           common
           principles
           that
           was
           like
           to
           be
           the
           undoing
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           holding
           of
           the
           points
           which
           we
           differ
           in
           ,
           therefore
           both
           parties
           should
           agree
           to
           teach
           them
           some
           Catechism
           containing
           those
           common
           principles
           of
           Religion
           which
           are
           acknowledged
           by
           us
           all
           :
           But
           jealousies
           and
           carnal
           counsels
           would
           not
           permit
           them
           to
           harken
           to
           this
           motion
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           And
           as
           concerning
           that
           Epistle
           before
           my
           papers
           to
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           I
           further
           answer
           ;
           that
           by
           Separatists
           there
           I
           plainly
           mean
           Church-dividers
           :
           even
           all
           that
           make
           unnecessary
           Divisions
           in
           or
           from
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ;
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           so
           earnestly
           beseecheth
           us
           to
           mark
           and
           avoid
           ,
           
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
          
           and
           which
           he
           calleth
           them
           carnal
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           earnestly
           contendeth
           against
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
          
           and
           2.
           and
           3.
           and
           in
           many
           other
           places
           in
           his
           Epistles
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           a
           tolerable
           sin
           ,
           then
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           a
           necessary
           thing
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Apostles
           would
           never
           have
           condemned
           this
           sin
           as
           they
           have
           done
           .
           Do
           we
           all
           so
           sensibly
           smart
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           these
           sins
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           among
           us
           brought
           into
           such
           a
           torn
           and
           endangered
           condition
           by
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           are
           in
           no
           small
           danger
           of
           falling
           all
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           common
           adversaries
           ?
           Is
           so
           hopeful
           and
           chargeable
           a
           Reformation
           so
           far
           frustrated
           by
           these
           men
           ;
           and
           yet
           must
           we
           not
           open
           our
           mouths
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           it
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           tell
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           bleeding
           by
           their
           hands
           ?
           Is
           it
           tolerable
           in
           them
           to
           cut
           and
           wound
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           our
           blood
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           unpeaceableness
           in
           us
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           we
           suffer
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           beseech
           them
           to
           repent
           and
           to
           have
           compassion
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Must
           we
           be
           patient
           to
           be
           ruined
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           they
           not
           the
           patience
           to
           hear
           of
           it
           ?
           What
           remedy
           ?
           Let
           them
           be
           silent
           that
           dare
           ;
           for
           I
           profess
           I
           dare
           not
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           that
           this
           height
           of
           Pride
           hath
           been
           in
           their
           Ancestors
           a
           Concomitant
           of
           Schism
           .
           A
           poor
           Drunkard
           or
           Swearer
           will
           more
           patiently
           hear
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           then
           many
           that
           we
           hope
           are
           godly
           will
           of
           theirs
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           are
           tainted
           with
           this
           sin
           .
           But
           godliness
           was
           never
           made
           to
           be
           the
           credit
           of
           mens
           sins
           :
           Nor
           is
           sin
           to
           be
           let
           alone
           ,
           or
           well
           thought
           of
           ,
           when
           it
           can
           but
           get
           into
           
           a
           godly
           man.
           Shall
           we
           hate
           them
           most
           ,
           whom
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           love
           best
           ?
           and
           shall
           we
           shew
           it
           by
           forbearing
           our
           plain
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           suffering
           their
           sin
           upon
           them
           ?
           It
           must
           not
           be
           :
           How
           ever
           they
           take
           it
           in
           their
           sick
           distemper
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           .
           No
           man
           that
           erreth
           doth
           think
           that
           he
           erreth
           :
           These
           men
           are
           confident
           themselves
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           .
           But
           the
           sober
           prudent
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           have
           escaped
           their
           disease
           ,
           do
           see
           their
           errour
           ;
           and
           England
           feeleth
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           the
           very
           heart
           :
           What
           ,
           must
           we
           die
           by
           their
           hand
           ,
           and
           our
           very
           heart
           blood
           be
           let
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           before
           they
           will
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           done
           us
           wrong
           ,
           or
           before
           they
           will
           endure
           to
           hear
           us
           tell
           them
           of
           it
           ?
           If
           the
           ages
           to
           come
           do
           not
           say
           more
           against
           the
           waies
           of
           these
           mistaken
           men
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           done
           in
           that
           Epistle
           :
           and
           if
           either
           Mercy
           or
           Iudgement
           do
           not
           bring
           them
           one
           day
           to
           think
           or
           speak
           more
           sharply
           of
           themselves
           ;
           then
           I
           must
           confess
           my self
           quite
           out
           in
           my
           prognosticks
           .
        
         
           Another
           sort
           that
           will
           be
           offended
           with
           me
           ,
           are
           some
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           way
           :
           whom
           I
           had
           no
           mind
           to
           offend
           ,
           nor
           to
           dishonour
           :
           But
           if
           necessary
           duty
           will
           do
           it
           ;
           What
           remedy
           ?
           If
           they
           cannot
           bear
           with
           just
           admonition
           ,
           I
           must
           bear
           with
           their
           impatience
           .
           But
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           spoke
           not
           by
           hear-say
           ,
           but
           from
           sight
           and
           feeling
           .
           It
           s
           more
           tolerable
           in
           an
           English-man
           to
           speak
           such
           things
           ,
           that
           hath
           seen
           the
           sad
           work
           that
           was
           made
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           silencing
           of
           most
           godly
           ,
           able
           men
           ,
           the
           persecution
           even
           of
           the
           peaceable
           ,
           the
           discountenance
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           the
           insulting
           scorn
           of
           the
           prophanest
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
           then
           for
           a
           forrainer
           that
           hath
           known
           of
           this
           but
           by
           hearsay
           .
           When
           we
           remember
           what
           a
           sort
           of
           Ministers
           the
           Land
           abounded
           with
           ,
           while
           the
           
           ablest
           and
           most
           diligent
           men
           were
           cast
           out
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           matters
           we
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           records
           remaining
           of
           their
           attested
           accusations
           )
           we
           must
           needs
           take
           leave
           to
           tell
           the
           world
           that
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           and
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           not
           so
           contemptible
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           should
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           should
           manifest
           no
           dislike
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           once
           invite
           the
           guilty
           to
           repent
           .
           And
           if
           you
           think
           my
           language
           harsh
           ,
           I
           will
           transcribe
           some
           words
           of
           a
           far
           wiser
           man
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           consideration
           how
           far
           they
           concern
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           or
           justifie
           my
           free
           and
           plain
           expressions
           .
        
         
           Gildas
           de
           excid
           .
           Britan.
           edit
           .
           Polid.
           Virgil.
           sub
           fine
           .
           
             [
             Quid
             plura
             ?
             I
             ertur
             vobis
             in
             medium
             Matthaei
             in
             confusionem
             vestram
             ,
             exemplum
             ,
             sanctorum
             quoque
             Apostolorum
             electione
             ,
             vel
             judicio
             Christi
             ,
             non
             propria
             voluntate
             sortiti
             ,
             ad
             quod
             caeci
             effecti
             non
             videtis
             ,
             quia
             longè
             à
             meritis
             ejus
             distatis
             ,
             dum
             in
             morem
             &
             affectum
             Judae
             traditoris
             sponte
             corruitis
             .
             Apparet
             ergo
          
           eum
           qui
           vos
           sacerdotes
           sciens
           ex
           corde
           ,
           dicit
           non
           esse
           eximium
           Christianum
           .
           
             Sanè
             quod
             sentio
             ,
             proferam
             .
             Posset
             quidem
             lenior
             fieri
             increpatio
             ,
             sed
             quid
             prodest
             vulnus
             manu
             tantum
             palpare
             ,
             unguentove
             ungere
             ,
             quod
             tumore
             jam
             vel
             faetore
             sibi
             horrescens
             cauterio
             ,
             &
             publico
             ignis
             medicamine
             eget
             ?
             Si
             tamen
             ullo
             modo
             sanari
             possit
             ,
             aegro
             nequaquam
             medelam
             quaerente
             &
             ob
             hoc
             medico
             longius
             recedente
             .
          
           O
           inimici
           Dei
           ,
           &
           non
           Sacerdotes
           ô
           licitatores
           malorum
           ,
           &
           non
           pontifices
           ;
           traditores
           ,
           &
           non
           sanctorum
           Apostolorum
           successores
           ;
           impugnatores
           ,
           &
           non
           Christi
           Ministri
           .
           
             Auscultastis
             quidem
             secundae
             lectionis
             Apostoli
             Pauli
             verborum
             sonum
             ,
             sed
             nullo
             modo
             monita
             virtutemque
             servastis
             ,
             &
             simulachrorum
             more
             ,
             quae
             non
          
           
           
             vident
             ,
             neque
             audiunt
             ,
             eodem
             die
             alteriastitistis
             ,
             licet
             ille
             tune
             &
             quotidiè
             vobis
             intonaret
             .
             Fratres
             ,
             fidelis
             sermo
             est
             ,
             &
             omni
             acceptione
             dignus
             .
             Ille
             dixit
             ,
             fidelem
             ,
             &
             dignum
             ,
             vos
             ut
             infidelem
             &
             indignum
             sprevistis
             .
             Si
             quis
             Episcopatum
             cupit
             ,
             bonum
             opus
             cupit
             .
             Vos
             Episcopatum
             magnoperè
             avaritiae
             gratia
             ,
             non
             spiritalis
             profectus
             obtentu
             ,
             cupitis
             ,
             &
             bonum
             opus
             illi
             condignum
             nequaquam
             habetis
             .
             Oportet
             ergo
             hujusmodi
             irreprehensibilem
             esse
             :
             In
             hoc
             namque
             sermone
             lachrymis
             magis
             ,
             quam
             verbis
             opus
             est
             ,
             ac
             si
             dixisset
             Apostolus
             eum
             esse
             omnibus
             irreprehensibiliorem
             debere
             .
             Unius
             uxoris
             virum
             .
             Quid
             ita
             apud
             nos
             ,
             quoque
             contemnitur
             ,
             quasi
             non
             audiretur
             vel
             idem
             dicere
             .
             Et
             virum
             uxoris
             sobrium
             ,
             prudentem
             ?
             Quis
             etiam
             ex
             vobis
             hoc
             aliquando
             in
             esse
             sibi
             saltem
             optavit
             .
             Hospitalem
             ?
             Id
             forte
             casu
             evenerit
             ,
             popularis
             aurae
             potius
             ,
             quam
             praecepti
             gratiâ
             factum
             .
             Non
             prodest
             ,
             Domino
             salvatore
             ita
             dicente
             .
             Amen
             dico
             vobis
             ,
             receperunt
             mercedem
             suam
             .
             Ornatum
             ,
             non
             vinolentum
             ,
             non
             percussorem
             ,
             sed
             modestum
             ,
             non
             litigiosum
             ,
             non
             cupidum
             ?
             O
             feralis
             immutatio
             ,
             ô
             horrenda
             praeceptorum
             coelestium
             conculcatio
             ;
             nonne
             infatigabiliter
             ad-haee
             expugnanda
             ,
             vel
             potius
             obruenda
             actuum
             verborumque
             arma
             corripitis
             ,
             pro
             quibus
             conservandis
             ,
             atque
             firmandis
             ,
             si
             necesse
             fuisset
             ,
             &
             poena
             ultro
             subeunda
             ,
             &
             vita
             ponenda
             erat
             ?
             sed
             videamus
             &
             sequentia
             .
             Domum
             suam
             (
             inquit
             )
             benè
             regentem
             ,
             filios
             habentem
             ,
             subditos
             in
             omni
             castitate
             .
             Ergo
             imperfecta
             est
             patrum
             castitas
             ,
             si
             non
             item
             &
             filiorum
             accumuletur
             ?
             Sed
             quid
             erit
             ,
             ubi
             nec
             pater
             ,
             nec
             filius
             ,
             mali
             genitoris
             exemplo
             privatus
             ,
             conspicitur
             castus
             ?
             Si
             quis
             autem
             domui
             suae
             praeesse
             nescit
             ,
             quomodo
             Ecclesiae
             Dei
             diligentiam
             adhibebit
             ?
             Haec
             sunt
             verba
          
           
           
             quae
             indubitatis
             affectibus
             approbantur
             .
             Diaconos
             sim
             liter
             pudicos
             ,
             non
             bilingues
             ,
             non
             vino
             multo
             deditos
             ,
             non
             turpelucrum
             sectantes
             ,
             habentes
             ministerium
             fidei
             ,
             in
             conscientia
             pura
             .
             Hi
             autem
             probentur
             primum
             ,
             &
             sic
             ministrent
             nullum
             crimen
             habentes
             .
             His
             nimirum
             horrescens
             diu
             immorari
             ,
             unum
             veridice
             possum
             dicere
             .
             Quin
             haec
             omnia
             in
             contrarios
             actus
             mutantur
             ,
             ita
             ut
             clerici
             quod
             non
             absque
             dolore
             cordis
             fateor
             ,
             impudici
             ,
             bilingues
             ,
             ebrii
             ,
             turpis
             lucri
             cupidi
             ,
             habentes
             fidem
             ,
             &
             ut
             verius
             dicam
             ,
             infidelitatem
             ,
             in
             conscientia
             impura
             ,
             non
             probati
             in
             bono
             ,
             sed
             in
             malo
             praesciti
             ministrantes
             ,
             &
             innumera
             crimina
             habentes
             ,
             sacro
             ministerio
             adsciscantur
             .
             Audistis
             etiam
             illo
             die
             ,
             quo
             multo
             dignius
             ,
             multoque
             rectius
             erat
             ,
             ut
             ad
             carcerem
             vel
             catastam
             poenalem
             quam
             ad
             sacerdotium
             traheremini
             domino
             scitante
             ,
             quem
             se
             esse
             putarunt
             discipuli
             ,
             Petrum
             respondisse
             .
             Tu
             es
             Christus
             filius
             Dei
             ,
             eique
             dominum
             pro
             tali
             confessione
             ,
             dixisse
             .
             Beatus
             es
             Simon
             Barjona
             ,
             quia
             caro
             &
             sanguis
             non
             revelavit
             tibi
             ,
             sed
             pater
             meus
             ,
             qui
             in
             coelis
             est
             .
             Ergo
             Petrus
             à
             Deo
             Patre
             doctus
             rectè
             Christum
             consitetur
             .
             Vos
             autem
             moniti
             à
             patre
             vestro
             Diabolo
             iniquè
             ,
             salvatorem
             malis
             actibus
             denegatis
             .
             Vero
             sacerdoti
             dicitur
             :
             tu
             es
             Petrus
             ,
             &
             super
             hanc
             petram
             ,
             aedificabo
             ecclesiam
             meam
             .
             Vos
             quidem
             assimilamini
             viro
             stulto
             ,
             qui
             aedificavit
             domum
             suam
             ,
             super
             arenam
             .
             Notandum
             vero
             est
             ,
             quod
             insipientibus
             in
             aedificanda
             domo
             ,
             arenarum
             pendulae
             mobilitati
             Dominus
             non
             cooperatur
             ,
             secundum
             illud
             .
             Fecerunt
             sibi
             reges
             ;
             &
             non
             per
             me
             .
             Itidemque
             quod
             sequitur
             eadem
             sonat
             dicendo
             .
             Et
             portae
             Inferi
             non
             praevalebunt
             ,
             ejusque
             peccata
             intelliguntur
             .
             De
             vestra
             quidem
             exitiabili
             factura
             pronunciantur
             .
             Venerunt
             flumina
             ,
             flaverunt
             venti
             ,
             &
             impegerunt
          
           
           
             in
             domum
             illam
             ,
             &
             cecidit
             ,
             &
             fuit
             ruina
             ejus
             magna
             .
             Petro
             ejusque
             successoribus
             dicit
             Dominus
             ,
             &
             tibi
             dabo
             claves
             regni
             coelorum
             .
             Vobis
             vero
             ;
             Non
             novi
             vos
             ,
             discedite
             à
             me
             ,
             operarii
             iniquitatis
             ,
             ut
             separati
             sinistrae
             partis
             hoedi
             eatis
             in
             ignem
             aeternum
             .
             Itemque
             omni
             sancto
             sacerdoti
             promittitur
             .
             Et
             quaecunque
             solveris
             super
             terram
             ,
             erunt
             soluta
             &
             in
             coelis
             ;
             &
             quaecunque
             ligaveris
             super
             terram
             ,
             erunt
             ligata
             &
             in
             coelis
             .
             Sed
             quomodo
             vos
             aliquid
             solvetis
             ,
             ut
             sit
             solutum
             ,
             &
             in
             coelis
             ,
             à
             coelo
             ob
             scelera
             adempti
             ,
             &
             immanium
             peccatorum
             funibus
             compediti
             ?
             Ut
             Solomon
             quoque
             ait
             ,
             funiculis
             peccatorum
             suorum
             unusquisque
             constringitur
             .
             Qua
             ratione
             aliquid
             in
             terra
             ligabitis
             ,
             quod
             supra
             mundum
             etiam
             ligetur
             ,
             propter
             vosmetpsos
             ,
             qui
             ita
             ligati
             iniquitatibus
             ,
             in
             hoc
             mundo
             tenemini
             ,
             ut
             in
             coelis
             nequaquam
             ascendatis
             ,
             sed
             in
             infausta
             tartari
             ergastula
             non
             conversi
             in
             hac
             vita
             ad
             dominum
             ,
             decedatis
             .
             Nec
             sibi
             quisquam
             sacerdotum
             de
             corporis
             mundi
             solum
             conscientia
             supplaudat
             ,
             cum
             eorum
             quibus
             praeest
             ,
             si
             propter
             ejus
             imperitiam
             ,
             seu
             desidiam
             ,
             seu
             adulationem
             ,
             perierint
             ,
             in
             die
             judicii
             de
             ejusdem
             manibus
             veluti
             interfectoris
             animae
             exquirantur
             Quia
             nec
             dulcior
             mors
             ,
             quam
             quae
             infertur
             ab
             unoquoque
             homineque
             malo
             ,
             alioquin
             non
             dixisset
             Apostolus
             velut
             paternum
             legatum
             suis
             successoribus
             derelinquens
             .
             Mundus
             ego
             sum
             ab
             omnium
             sanguine
             ,
             non
             enim
             subterfugi
             ,
             quo
             minus
             annuntiarem
             vobis
             omne
             ministerium
             Dei.
             Multum
             namque
             usu
             ac
             frequentia
             peccatorum
             inebriati
             ,
             &
             incessanter
             irruentibus
             vobis
             scelerum
             cumulatorum
             ,
             acsi
             undis
             quassati
             ,
             unam
             veluti
             post
             naufragium
             ,
             in
             qua
             ad
             vivorum
             terram
             evadatis
             ,
             poenitentiae
             tabulam
             toto
             animae
             nisu
             exquirite
             ,
             ut
             avertatur
             furor
             Domini
             à
             vobis
             ,
          
           
           
             misericorditer
             dicentis
             ,
             nolo
             mortem
             peccatoris
             ,
             sed
             ut
             convertatur
             &
             vivat
             .
             Ipse
             omnipotens
             Deus
             totius
             consolationis
             &
             misericordiae
             paucissimos
             bonos
             pastores
             conservet
             ab
             omni
             malo
             ,
             &
             municipes
             faciat
             civitatis
             Hierusalem
             coelestis
             ,
             hoc
             est
             sanctorum
             omnium
             congregationis
             ,
             Pater
             &
             Pilius
             &
             spiritus
             sanctus
             ,
             cui
             sit
             honor
             &
             gloria
             in
             secula
             seculorum
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           If
           the
           English
           translation
           of
           this
           book
           (
           for
           translated
           it
           is
           long
           ago
           )
           do
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           they
           will
           see
           what
           language
           the
           Brittish
           Clergy
           received
           from
           one
           that
           was
           neither
           a
           censorious
           railer
           ,
           nor
           schismatically
           self-opinionated
           .
        
         
           Perhaps
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           is
           not
           much
           amended
           ,
           when
           in
           former
           times
           we
           were
           almost
           all
           of
           a
           mind
           ,
           and
           now
           we
           have
           so
           many
           Religions
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           not
           well
           whether
           we
           have
           any
           at
           all
           .
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
          
           
           Every
           different
           opinion
           is
           not
           another
           Religion
           .
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           common
           Popish
           argument
           against
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           better
           that
           men
           believed
           nothing
           
             fide
             divina
          
           ,
           then
           enquire
           after
           truth
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           misbelief
           :
           And
           as
           if
           they
           would
           have
           all
           ungodly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           all
           of
           a
           mind
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           the
           most
           of
           the
           people
           in
           England
           where
           ever
           I
           came
           ,
           did
           make
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           reading
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           speaking
           of
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           bitter
           scorn
           and
           reproach
           .
           And
           would
           you
           have
           us
           all
           of
           that
           mind
           again
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           differences
           !
           A
           charitable
           wish
           !
           3.
           
           If
           others
           run
           into
           the
           other
           extream
           ,
           will
           that
           be
           any
           excuse
           to
           you
           ?
           Christs
           Church
           hath
           alwaies
           suffered
           between
           profane
           Unbelievers
           ,
           and
           Heretical
           dividers
           ,
           as
           he
           suffered
           himself
           on
           the
           Cross
           between
           two
           thieves
           .
           And
           will
           the
           sin
           of
           one
           excuse
           the
           other
           ?
           
           4.
           
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           (
           lest
           I
           be
           impiously
           blind
           and
           ungrateful
           )
           that
           through
           the
           great
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           so
           far
           amended
           ,
           that
           many
           hundred
           drunken
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           scandalous
           Ministers
           are
           cast
           out
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           many
           humble
           ,
           godly
           ,
           painful
           teachers
           in
           a
           County
           for
           a
           few
           that
           we
           had
           before
           .
           This
           is
           so
           visibly
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           godly
           are
           feasted
           ,
           who
           formerly
           were
           almost
           famished
           ,
           and
           beaten
           for
           going
           abroad
           to
           beg
           their
           bread
           ,
           you
           can
           hardly
           by
           all
           your
           arguments
           or
           Rhetorick
           perswade
           them
           that
           the
           times
           are
           no
           better
           with
           them
           then
           they
           were
           ;
           though
           men
           of
           another
           Nation
           may
           possibly
           believe
           you
           in
           such
           reports
           .
           I
           bless
           God
           for
           the
           change
           that
           I
           see
           in
           this
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           even
           in
           my
           own
           charge
           ;
           which
           is
           such
           as
           will
           not
           permit
           me
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           is
           as
           bad
           with
           them
           as
           formerly
           it
           hath
           been
           .
           I
           say
           with
           
             Minutius
             Foelix
          
           ,
           p.
           401.
           (
           mihi
           )
           
             Quid
             ingrati
             sumus
             ?
             quid
             nobis
             invidemus
             ?
             Si
             veritas
             divinitatis
             nostri
             temporis
             aetate
             maturuit
             .
             Fruamur
             nostro
             bono
             ;
             Et
             recti
             sententiam
             temperemus
             :
             cohibeatur
             superstitio
             :
             impietas
             expietur
             :
             religio
             servetur
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           sinful
           unhappiness
           of
           some
           mens
           minds
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           hardly
           think
           well
           of
           the
           best
           words
           or
           waies
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           disaffect
           :
           And
           they
           usually
           disaffect
           those
           that
           cross
           them
           in
           their
           corrupt
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           plainly
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           faults
           :
           And
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           reprovers
           spirit
           by
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           that
           all
           such
           sharp
           reproofs
           proceed
           from
           some
           disaffection
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           or
           partial
           opposition
           to
           the
           opinions
           which
           they
           hold
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           will
           seldom
           regard
           the
           reproofs
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           their
           own
           party
           ;
           who
           will
           seldom
           deal
           plainly
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           of
           their
           party
           .
           But
           plain
           dealers
           are
           
           alwaies
           approved
           in
           the
           end
           :
           And
           the
           time
           is
           at
           hand
           when
           you
           shall
           confess
           ,
           that
           those
           were
           your
           truest
           friends
           .
           He
           that
           will
           deal
           plainly
           against
           your
           sins
           ,
           in
           uprightness
           and
           honesty
           ,
           will
           deal
           as
           plainly
           for
           you
           against
           the
           sins
           of
           any
           that
           would
           injure
           you
           :
           For
           he
           speaks
           not
           against
           sin
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           yours
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           sin
           .
           It
           is
           an
           observable
           passage
           that
           is
           reported
           by
           many
           ,
           and
           Printed
           by
           one
           ,
           how
           the
           late
           King
           Charls
           ,
           (
           who
           by
           the
           Bishops
           instigation
           had
           kept
           Mr.
           Prin
           so
           long
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           twice
           cropt
           his
           ears
           ,
           for
           writing
           against
           their
           Masks
           and
           Plaies
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           and
           hard
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Prelates
           )
           when
           he
           read
           his
           notable
           voluminous
           speech
           for
           an
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Kings
           Concessions
           ,
           and
           an
           agreement
           with
           him
           thereupon
           ,
           did
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           deliver
           the
           Book
           to
           a
           friend
           that
           stood
           by
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Take
             this
             Book
             :
             I
             give
             it
             thee
             as
             a
             Legacy
             :
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             this
             Gentleman
             is
             the
          
           Cato
           
             of
             the
             Age.
          
           The
           time
           will
           come
           when
           plain
           dealing
           will
           have
           a
           better
           Construction
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           while
           prejudice
           doth
           turn
           the
           heart
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           stand
           no
           longer
           on
           the
           Apologetical
           part
           :
           I
           think
           the
           foregoing
           Objections
           being
           answered
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           great
           need
           of
           more
           of
           this
           .
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           Book
           it self
           is
           Apologetical
           (
           which
           if
           I
           tell
           you
           not
           ,
           I
           may
           well
           expect
           that
           some
           of
           my
           old
           ingenuous
           Interpreter
           ;
           should
           put
           another
           sense
           upon
           it
           )
           I
           pretend
           not
           to
           the
           Sapience
           of
           Gildas
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Sanctity
           of
           Salvian
           (
           as
           to
           the
           degree
           :
           )
           but
           by
           their
           names
           I
           offer
           you
           an
           excuse
           for
           plain
           dealing
           .
           If
           it
           was
           used
           in
           a
           much
           greater
           measure
           ,
           by
           men
           so
           wise
           and
           holy
           as
           these
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           in
           a
           lower
           measure
           be
           dis-allowed
           in
           another
           ?
           At
           least
           from
           hence
           I
           have
           this
           encouragement
           ,
           that
           the
           plain
           dealing
           of
           Gildas
           and
           Salvian
           being
           so
           much
           approved
           
           by
           us
           now
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           might
           be
           despised
           or
           hated
           while
           they
           were
           living
           ,
           by
           them
           whom
           they
           did
           reprove
           ,
           at
           the
           worst
           I
           may
           expect
           some
           such
           success
           in
           times
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           principal
           business
           is
           yet
           behind
           .
           I
           must
           now
           take
           the
           boldness
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           become
           your
           Monitor
           concerning
           some
           of
           the
           necessary
           duties
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           in
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           :
           If
           any
           of
           you
           should
           charge
           me
           with
           arrogancy
           or
           immodesty
           ,
           for
           this
           attempt
           ,
           as
           if
           hereby
           I
           accused
           you
           of
           negligence
           ,
           or
           judged
           my self
           sufficient
           to
           admonish
           you
           ;
           I
           crave
           your
           candid
           interpretation
           of
           my
           boldness
           ,
           assuring
           you
           that
           I
           obey
           not
           the
           counsel
           of
           my
           flesh
           herein
           ,
           but
           displease
           my self
           as
           much
           as
           some
           of
           you
           ;
           and
           had
           rather
           have
           the
           ease
           and
           peace
           of
           silence
           ,
           if
           it
           would
           stand
           with
           duty
           and
           the
           Churches
           good
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           meer
           necessity
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           my
           desire
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           forceth
           me
           to
           this
           Arrogancy
           and
           Immodesty
           ,
           if
           so
           it
           must
           be
           called
           .
           For
           who
           that
           hath
           a
           tongue
           can
           be
           silent
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           welfare
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           everlasting
           happiness
           of
           so
           many
           persons
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           the
           first
           and
           main
           matter
           which
           I
           have
           to
           propound
           to
           you
           ,
           is
           ,
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           the
           unquestionable
           duty
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           Ministers
           in
           these
           three
           Nations
           ,
           to
           set
           themselves
           presently
           to
           the
           work
           of
           Catechizing
           ,
           and
           Personal
           Instructing
           all
           that
           are
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           perswaded
           to
           submit
           thereunto
           ?
           I
           need
           not
           here
           stand
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           having
           sufficiently
           done
           it
           in
           the
           following
           discourse
           .
           Can
           you
           think
           that
           holy
           wisdom
           will
           gain-say
           it
           ?
           Will
           zeal
           for
           God
           ,
           will
           delight
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           or
           love
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           gain-say
           it
           ?
           1.
           
           That
           people
           must
           be
           taught
           the
           Principles
           
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           greatest
           necessity
           to
           salvation
           ,
           is
           past
           doubt
           among
           us
           .
           2.
           
           And
           that
           they
           must
           be
           taught
           it
           in
           the
           most
           edifying
           advantagious
           way
           ,
           I
           hope
           we
           are
           agreed
           ?
           3.
           
           And
           that
           personal
           Conference
           ,
           and
           Examination
           ,
           and
           Instruction
           ,
           hath
           many
           excellent
           advantages
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           is
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           and
           afterward
           manifested
           .
           4.
           
           As
           also
           that
           personal
           Instruction
           is
           commended
           to
           us
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           the
           godly
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           without
           contradiction
           .
           5.
           
           It
           is
           past
           doubt
           that
           we
           should
           perform
           this
           great
           duty
           to
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           as
           many
           as
           we
           can
           :
           For
           our
           love
           and
           care
           of
           their
           souls
           must
           extend
           to
           all
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           1000.
           or
           500.
           ignorant
           people
           in
           your
           Parish
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           poor
           discharge
           of
           your
           duty
           now
           and
           then
           occasionally
           to
           speak
           to
           some
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           rest
           alone
           in
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           able
           to
           afford
           them
           help
           .
           6.
           
           And
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           that
           so
           great
           a
           work
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           should
           take
           up
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           our
           time
           .
           7.
           
           And
           as
           certain
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           duties
           should
           be
           done
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           have
           their
           appointed
           times
           .
           And
           if
           we
           are
           agreed
           to
           practise
           according
           to
           these
           commonly
           acknowledged
           truths
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           differ
           upon
           any
           doubtful
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           We
           teach
           them
           in
           publike
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           teach
           them
           man
           by
           man
           besides
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           You
           pray
           for
           them
           in
           Publike
           :
           Must
           you
           not
           also
           pray
           for
           them
           in
           private
           ?
           Paul
           taught
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           publikely
           and
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           night
           and
           day
           with
           tears
           .
           The
           necessity
           and
           benefits
           afterward
           mentioned
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           your
           duty
           .
           But
           what
           need
           we
           add
           more
           ,
           when
           experience
           
           speaks
           so
           loud
           ?
           I
           am
           daily
           forced
           to
           admire
           ,
           how
           lamentably
           ignorant
           many
           of
           our
           people
           are
           ,
           that
           have
           seemed
           diligent
           hearers
           of
           me
           this
           ten
           or
           twelve
           years
           ,
           while
           I
           spoke
           as
           plainly
           as
           I
           was
           able
           to
           speak
           !
           Some
           know
           not
           that
           each
           person
           in
           the
           Trinity
           is
           God
           ;
           Nor
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           Nor
           that
           he
           took
           his
           humane
           nature
           into
           heaven
           ;
           Nor
           many
           the
           like
           necessary
           principles
           of
           our
           faith
           .
           Yea
           some
           that
           come
           constantly
           to
           private
           meetings
           are
           found
           grosly
           ignorant
           :
           Whereas
           in
           one
           hours
           familiar
           instruction
           of
           them
           in
           private
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           understand
           more
           ,
           and
           better
           entertain
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           in
           all
           their
           lives
           before
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           what
           obligation
           lyeth
           on
           us
           to
           tye
           our selves
           to
           certain
           daies
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           this
           work
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           like
           the
           Libertines
           plea
           against
           family
           prayer
           .
           They
           ask
           ,
           where
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           pray
           morning
           and
           evening
           ?
           Doth
           not
           the
           nature
           and
           end
           of
           the
           duty
           plainly
           tell
           you
           that
           an
           appointed
           time
           conduceth
           to
           the
           orderly
           successful
           performance
           of
           it
           ?
           How
           can
           people
           tell
           when
           to
           come
           if
           the
           time
           be
           not
           made
           known
           ?
           You
           will
           have
           a
           fixed
           day
           for
           a
           Lecture
           ,
           because
           people
           cannot
           else
           tell
           when
           to
           come
           without
           a
           particular
           notice
           for
           each
           day
           :
           And
           it
           is
           as
           necessary
           here
           ,
           because
           this
           must
           be
           a
           constant
           duty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           we
           have
           many
           other
           businesses
           that
           sometimes
           may
           interrupt
           the
           course
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Weightyer
           business
           may
           put
           by
           our
           preaching
           ,
           even
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           not
           therefore
           neglect
           our
           constant
           observance
           ordinarily
           of
           that
           day
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           here
           .
           If
           you
           have
           so
           much
           greater
           business
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           ordinarily
           have
           time
           to
           do
           the
           Ministerial
           work
           ,
           you
           should
           not
           undertake
           the
           office
           :
           
           For
           Ministers
           are
           men
           
             separated
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           must
           
             give
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Obj.
           All
           the
           Parish
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           take
           the
           Pastoral
           charge
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           not
           satisfied
           that
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           take
           this
           pains
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           I
           will
           pass
           by
           the
           question
           ,
           Whether
           all
           the
           Parish
           be
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           your
           Church
           :
           because
           in
           some
           places
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           not
           .
           But
           let
           the
           negative
           be
           supposed
           :
           Yet
           1.
           
           The
           common
           maintenance
           which
           most
           receive
           ,
           is
           for
           Teaching
           the
           whole
           Parish
           ,
           though
           you
           be
           not
           obliged
           to
           take
           them
           all
           for
           a
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           What
           need
           we
           look
           for
           a
           stronger
           obligation
           ,
           then
           the
           common
           bond
           that
           lyeth
           on
           all
           Christians
           ,
           to
           further
           the
           work
           of
           mens
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           power
           :
           together
           with
           the
           common
           bond
           that
           is
           on
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           further
           these
           ends
           by
           Ministerial
           teaching
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           power
           ?
           Is
           it
           a
           work
           so
           good
           ,
           and
           apparently
           conducing
           to
           so
           great
           benefits
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           you
           perceive
           no
           obligation
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           why
           may
           not
           occasional
           Conference
           and
           Instructions
           serve
           the
           turn
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           I
           partly
           know
           what
           occasional
           conferences
           are
           compared
           to
           this
           duty
           ,
           having
           tryed
           both
           .
           Will
           it
           satisfie
           you
           to
           deal
           with
           one
           person
           of
           20.
           or
           40.
           or
           an
           hundred
           ,
           and
           to
           pass
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           Occasional
           conferences
           fall
           out
           seldom
           ,
           and
           but
           with
           few
           ;
           and
           (
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           )
           are
           seldom
           managed
           so
           throughly
           ,
           as
           these
           must
           be
           .
           When
           I
           speak
           to
           a
           man
           that
           cometh
           to
           me
           purposely
           on
           that
           business
           ,
           he
           will
           better
           give
           me
           
           leave
           to
           examine
           him
           ,
           and
           deal
           closely
           with
           him
           ,
           then
           when
           it
           falls
           in
           on
           the
           by
           :
           And
           most
           occasional
           conferences
           fall
           out
           before
           others
           ,
           where
           plain
           dealing
           will
           not
           be
           taken
           so
           well
           .
           But
           so
           much
           is
           said
           afterward
           to
           these
           and
           several
           other
           Objections
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           add
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           now
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           immortal
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           beseech
           all
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           presently
           and
           effectually
           fall
           upon
           this
           work
           .
           Combine
           for
           an
           unanimous
           performance
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           more
           easily
           procure
           the
           submission
           of
           your
           people
           .
           But
           if
           there
           should
           be
           found
           any
           so
           blind
           or
           vile
           as
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           or
           dissent
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           other
           Ministers
           should
           because
           of
           that
           forbear
           their
           duties
           .
           I
           am
           far
           from
           presuming
           to
           prescribe
           you
           Rules
           or
           Forms
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           motion
           to
           you
           to
           tread
           in
           our
           steps
           ,
           in
           any
           circumstances
           where
           a
           difference
           is
           tolerable
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           the
           same
           Catechism
           or
           Exhortation
           as
           we
           do
           :
           Only
           fall
           presently
           and
           closely
           to
           the
           work
           .
           If
           there
           should
           be
           any
           of
           so
           proud
           or
           malicious
           a
           mind
           ,
           as
           to
           withdraw
           from
           so
           great
           a
           duty
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           our
           followers
           ,
           or
           drawn
           to
           it
           by
           us
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           would
           have
           approved
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           risen
           from
           themselves
           ;
           I
           advise
           such
           ,
           as
           they
           love
           their
           everlasting
           peace
           ,
           to
           make
           out
           to
           Christ
           for
           a
           cure
           of
           such
           cankered
           minds
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           know
           that
           this
           duty
           hath
           its
           rise
           neither
           from
           them
           nor
           us
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           is
           generally
           approved
           by
           his
           Church
           :
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           let
           them
           ,
           and
           spare
           not
           ,
           tread
           me
           in
           the
           dirt
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           be
           as
           vile
           in
           their
           eyes
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           but
           harken
           to
           God
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           the
           work
           ,
           that
           our
           hopes
           of
           a
           more
           common
           salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           true
           Reformation
           
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           revived
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           find
           by
           some
           experience
           that
           this
           is
           the
           work
           that
           must
           Reform
           indeed
           ;
           that
           must
           expell
           our
           common
           prevailing
           ignorance
           ;
           that
           must
           bow
           the
           stubborn
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           must
           answer
           their
           vain
           objections
           ;
           and
           take
           off
           their
           prejudice
           ;
           that
           must
           reconcile
           their
           hearts
           to
           faithful
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           help
           on
           the
           success
           of
           our
           publike
           preaching
           ;
           and
           must
           make
           true
           godliness
           a
           commoner
           thing
           ,
           through
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           worketh
           by
           means
           .
           I
           find
           that
           we
           never
           took
           the
           rightest
           course
           to
           demolish
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Darkness
           till
           now
           .
           I
           do
           admire
           at
           my self
           ,
           how
           I
           was
           kept
           off
           from
           so
           clear
           and
           excellent
           a
           duty
           so
           long
           .
           But
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           other
           mens
           case
           is
           as
           mine
           was
           .
           I
           was
           long
           convinced
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           my
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           difficulties
           were
           too
           great
           ,
           and
           my
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           duty
           too
           small
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           was
           hindred
           long
           from
           the
           performance
           .
           I
           thought
           that
           the
           people
           would
           but
           have
           scorned
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           a
           few
           that
           had
           least
           need
           would
           have
           submitted
           to
           it
           :
           and
           the
           thing
           seemed
           strange
           :
           and
           I
           stayed
           till
           the
           people
           were
           better
           prepared
           ;
           and
           I
           thought
           my
           strength
           would
           never
           go
           through
           with
           it
           ,
           having
           so
           great
           burdens
           on
           me
           before
           :
           and
           thus
           I
           was
           long
           detained
           in
           delayes
           ,
           which
           I
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           of
           mercy
           to
           forgive
           .
           Whereas
           upon
           tryal
           ,
           I
           find
           the
           difficulties
           almost
           nothing
           (
           save
           only
           through
           my
           extraordinary
           bodily
           weakness
           )
           to
           that
           which
           I
           imagined
           ;
           and
           I
           find
           the
           benefits
           and
           comforts
           of
           the
           work
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           profess
           I
           would
           not
           wish
           that
           I
           had
           forborn
           it
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Riches
           in
           the
           world
           (
           as
           for
           my self
           .
           )
           We
           spend
           Munday
           and
           Tuesday
           from
           morning
           to
           almost
           night
           in
           the
           work
           ;
           (
           besides
           a
           Chappelrie
           catechized
           by
           another
           assistant
           )
           taking
           about
           15.
           or
           16.
           families
           in
           a
           week
           
           (
           that
           we
           may
           go
           through
           the
           Parish
           (
           which
           hath
           above
           800.
           families
           )
           in
           a
           year
           :
           )
           and
           I
           cannot
           say
           yet
           that
           one
           family
           hath
           refused
           to
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           nor
           but
           few
           persons
           excused
           and
           shifted
           it
           off
           .
           And
           I
           find
           more
           outward
           signs
           of
           success
           with
           most
           that
           come
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           my
           publike
           preaching
           to
           them
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           so
           in
           most
           places
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           1.
           
           I
           wish
           that
           be
           not
           much
           long
           of
           our selves
           .
           2.
           
           If
           some
           refuse
           your
           help
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           excuse
           you
           for
           not
           affording
           it
           to
           them
           that
           would
           accept
           it
           .
           If
           you
           ask
           me
           ,
           what
           course
           I
           take
           for
           order
           and
           expedition
           ;
           I
           have
           after
           told
           you
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           at
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Catechisms
           ,
           I
           take
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           the
           persons
           of
           understanding
           in
           the
           Parish
           :
           and
           the
           Clark
           goeth
           a
           week
           before
           to
           every
           family
           to
           tell
           them
           when
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           at
           what
           hour
           (
           one
           family
           at
           8.
           a
           Clock
           ,
           the
           next
           at
           9.
           and
           the
           next
           at
           ten
           ,
           &c.
           )
           And
           I
           am
           forced
           by
           the
           number
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           whole
           family
           at
           once
           ;
           but
           admit
           not
           any
           of
           another
           to
           be
           present
           (
           ordinarily
           .
           )
        
         
           Brethren
           ,
           do
           I
           now
           invite
           you
           to
           this
           work
           ,
           without
           God
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           antiquity
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Divines
           or
           without
           the
           conviction
           of
           your
           own
           consciences
           ?
           See
           what
           our
           late
           Assembly
           speak
           occasionally
           ,
           in
           the
           Directory
           ,
           about
           the
           visitation
           of
           the
           sick
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Minister
             not
             only
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             in
             publike
             ,
             but
          
           Privately
           and
           Particularly
           
             to
             admonish
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             reprove
             and
             comfort
             them
             upon
             all
             seasonable
             occasions
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             his
             time
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             personal
             safety
             will
             permit
             .
             He
             is
             to
             admonish
             them
             in
             time
             of
             health
             to
             prepare
             for
             death
             :
             And
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             they
             are
             often
             to
             confer
             with
             their
             Minister
             about
             the
             estate
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Read
           this
           
           over
           again
           and
           consider
           it
           .
           Harken
           to
           God
           if
           you
           would
           have
           peace
           with
           God
           :
           Harken
           to
           conscience
           if
           you
           would
           have
           peace
           of
           conscience
           .
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           deal
           plainly
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           I
           displease
           you
           :
           It
           is
           an
           unlikely
           thing
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           heart
           that
           is
           sincerely
           devoted
           to
           God
           in
           the
           breast
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           that
           after
           advertisements
           and
           exhortations
           ,
           will
           not
           resolve
           on
           so
           clear
           and
           great
           a
           duty
           as
           this
           is
           .
           As
           it
           is
           with
           our
           people
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           us
           in
           teaching
           :
           An
           upright
           heart
           is
           an
           effectual
           perswader
           of
           them
           to
           attend
           on
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Ordinances
           ;
           and
           an
           upright
           heart
           will
           as
           effectually
           perswade
           a
           Minister
           to
           his
           duty
           :
           As
           a
           good
           stomach
           needs
           no
           arguments
           to
           draw
           it
           to
           a
           feast
           ,
           nor
           will
           easily
           by
           any
           arguments
           be
           taken
           off
           :
           And
           as
           a
           child
           will
           love
           and
           obey
           his
           parents
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           answer
           a
           Sophister
           that
           would
           perswade
           him
           to
           hate
           them
           :
           so
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           one
           spark
           of
           saving
           Grace
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           that
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           delight
           to
           do
           his
           will
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           all
           the
           sanctified
           ,
           should
           possibly
           be
           drawn
           to
           contradict
           or
           refuse
           such
           a
           work
           as
           this
           :
           except
           under
           the
           power
           of
           such
           a
           temptation
           as
           Peter
           was
           when
           he
           denyed
           Christ
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           disswaded
           him
           from
           suffering
           ,
           and
           heard
           an
           half
           excommunication
           ,
           
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
             :
             thou
             art
             an
             offence
             unto
             me
             :
             for
             thou
             favourest
             not
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             be
             of
             men
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           You
           have
           put
           your
           hand
           to
           the
           plough
           of
           God
           :
           You
           are
           doubly
           sanctified
           or
           devoted
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           Pastors
           ;
           and
           dare
           you
           after
           this
           draw
           back
           and
           refuse
           his
           work
           ?
           You
           see
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           at
           a
           stand
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           engaged
           by
           many
           obligations
           to
           promote
           it
           :
           and
           dare
           you
           now
           neglect
           that
           means
           by
           which
           it
           must
           be
           done
           ?
           Will
           you
           shew
           your
           faces
           in
           a
           Christian
           
           Congregation
           ,
           as
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           there
           pray
           for
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           the
           Conversion
           and
           Salvation
           of
           your
           hearers
           ,
           and
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           when
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           refuse
           to
           use
           the
           means
           by
           which
           it
           must
           be
           done
           ?
           I
           know
           carnal
           wit
           will
           never
           want
           words
           and
           shews
           of
           reason
           to
           gain-say
           that
           truth
           and
           duty
           which
           it
           abhors
           :
           It
           is
           easier
           now
           to
           cavil
           against
           duty
           then
           perform
           it
           :
           but
           stay
           the
           end
           ,
           before
           you
           pass
           your
           final
           judgement
           .
           Can
           you
           possibly
           make
           your selves
           believe
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           a
           comfortable
           review
           of
           these
           neglects
           ,
           or
           make
           a
           comfortable
           account
           of
           them
           unto
           God
           ?
           I
           dare
           prognosticate
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Grace
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Godly
           Ministers
           in
           England
           will
           make
           conscience
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           and
           address
           themselves
           to
           it
           (
           except
           those
           that
           by
           some
           extraordinary
           accident
           are
           disabled
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           are
           under
           such
           temptations
           as
           aforesaid
           :
           )
           I
           do
           not
           hopelesly
           perswade
           you
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           it
           will
           be
           done
           :
           And
           if
           any
           lazy
           ,
           or
           jealous
           ,
           or
           malicious
           hypocrites
           ,
           do
           cavil
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           hold
           off
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           not
           do
           so
           :
           but
           they
           will
           take
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           not
           resist
           the
           warnings
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           God
           will
           uncase
           the
           hypocrites
           ere
           long
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           know
           to
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           to
           play
           fast
           and
           loose
           with
           God.
           Wo
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           must
           be
           accountable
           for
           the
           blood
           of
           souls
           !
           The
           Reasons
           which
           satisfied
           them
           here
           against
           duty
           ,
           will
           then
           be
           manifested
           to
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           proceeded
           radically
           from
           their
           corrupted
           wills
           ,
           and
           carnal
           interest
           .
           And
           (
           unless
           they
           be
           desperately
           blinded
           and
           scared
           to
           the
           death
           )
           their
           consciences
           will
           not
           own
           those
           Reasons
           at
           a
           dying
           hour
           which
           now
           they
           seem
           to
           own
           .
           Then
           they
           shall
           feel
           to
           their
           sorrow
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           that
           
           comfort
           to
           be
           had
           for
           a
           departing
           soul
           in
           the
           reviews
           of
           such
           neglected
           duty
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           to
           them
           that
           have
           wholly
           devoted
           themselves
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Lord.
           I
           am
           sure
           my
           arguments
           for
           this
           duty
           will
           appear
           strongest
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           whatever
           they
           do
           now
           .
           And
           again
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           time
           is
           even
           at
           hand
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           great
           a
           shame
           to
           a
           Minister
           to
           neglect
           the
           private
           Instructing
           and
           oversight
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           to
           be
           a
           seldom
           Preacher
           ;
           for
           which
           men
           are
           now
           justly
           sequestred
           and
           ejected
           :
           And
           if
           God
           have
           not
           so
           great
           a
           quarrel
           with
           us
           as
           tendeth
           to
           a
           removal
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           the
           blasting
           of
           its
           prosperity
           and
           success
           in
           the
           desired
           reformation
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           that
           this
           will
           shortly
           be
           .
           And
           if
           these
           lazy
           worldly
           hypocrites
           were
           but
           quickened
           to
           their
           duty
           by
           a
           Sequestring
           Committee
           ,
           you
           should
           see
           them
           stir
           more
           zealously
           then
           all
           arguments
           fetcht
           from
           God
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           from
           the
           Reward
           or
           Punishment
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Necessity
           and
           Benefits
           of
           the
           work
           can
           perswade
           them
           to
           do
           .
           For
           even
           now
           these
           wretched
           men
           ,
           while
           they
           pretend
           themselves
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           asking
           ,
           What
           Authority
           we
           have
           for
           his
           work
           ?
           and
           if
           we
           could
           but
           shew
           them
           a
           command
           from
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           or
           Council
           ,
           it
           would
           answer
           all
           their
           scruples
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           business
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           a
           design
           to
           confirm
           the
           accusation
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           their
           Ministry
           only
           is
           Divine
           ,
           and
           ours
           dependeth
           on
           the
           will
           of
           men
           .
           Well!
           for
           those
           godly
           zealous
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           labour
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           denying
           their
           worldly
           interest
           and
           ease
           ,
           do
           wholly
           devote
           themselves
           to
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           there
           needs
           not
           much
           perswasion
           .
           There
           is
           somewhat
           within
           that
           will
           presently
           carry
           them
           to
           the
           work
           :
           And
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           let
           them
           censure
           this
           warning
           as
           subtilly
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           they
           shall
           
           not
           hinder
           it
           from
           rising
           up
           against
           them
           in
           judgement
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           by
           true
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           me
           speak
           one
           word
           of
           this
           to
           you
           that
           are
           my
           dear
           fellow-labourers
           in
           this
           County
           ,
           who
           have
           engaged
           your selves
           to
           be
           faithful
           in
           this
           work
           .
           It
           is
           your
           henour
           to
           lead
           in
           sacred
           Resolutions
           and
           Agreements
           :
           but
           if
           you
           should
           any
           of
           you
           be
           unfaithful
           in
           the
           performance
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           your
           double
           dishonour
           .
           Review
           your
           subscribed
           Agreement
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           you
           perform
           it
           with
           diligence
           and
           constancy
           .
           You
           have
           begun
           a
           happy
           work
           :
           such
           as
           will
           do
           more
           to
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           many
           that
           the
           world
           doth
           make
           a
           greater
           stir
           about
           .
           God
           forbid
           now
           ,
           that
           imprudence
           or
           negligence
           should
           frustrate
           all
           .
           For
           the
           generality
           of
           you
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           much
           fear
           it
           ,
           having
           so
           much
           experience
           of
           your
           fidelity
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           your
           office
           .
           And
           if
           there
           should
           be
           any
           found
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           will
           shuffle
           over
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           deal
           unfaithfully
           in
           this
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           your
           office
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           for
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           reproach
           to
           us
           that
           we
           accept
           of
           your
           subscription
           ,
           when
           you
           offer
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           .
           For
           Catechizing
           is
           a
           work
           not
           proper
           only
           to
           a
           Minister
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           forbid
           any
           to
           engage
           themselves
           to
           their
           unquestionable
           duty
           :
           But
           in
           our
           Association
           for
           Discipline
           we
           must
           be
           somewhat
           more
           scrupulous
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           joyn
           .
           I
           earnestly
           beseech
           you
           all
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           your
           peoples
           souls
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           not
           slightly
           slubber
           over
           this
           work
           ;
           but
           do
           it
           vigorously
           and
           with
           all
           your
           might
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           your
           great
           and
           serious
           business
           :
           Much
           judgement
           is
           required
           for
           the
           managing
           of
           it
           .
           Study
           therefore
           how
           to
           do
           it
           beforehand
           ,
           as
           you
           study
           for
           your
           Sermons
           .
           I
           remember
           how
           earnest
           I
           was
           with
           some
           of
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           have
           had
           them
           
           settle
           Catechists
           in
           our
           Assemblies
           ;
           But
           truly
           I
           am
           not
           sorry
           that
           it
           took
           not
           effect
           (
           unless
           for
           a
           few
           of
           the
           larger
           Congregations
           .
           )
           For
           I
           perceive
           that
           all
           the
           life
           of
           the
           work
           under
           God
           ,
           doth
           lie
           in
           the
           prudent
           effectual
           management
           ;
           in
           searching
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           setting
           home
           the
           saving
           truths
           :
           and
           the
           ablest
           Minister
           is
           weak
           enough
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           few
           of
           inferiour
           place
           or
           parts
           would
           be
           found
           competent
           :
           for
           I
           fear
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           many
           Ministers
           that
           preach
           well
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           too
           unmeet
           for
           this
           work
           ;
           especially
           to
           manage
           it
           with
           old
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           dead-hearted
           sinners
           :
           And
           indeed
           if
           the
           Ministers
           be
           not
           reverenced
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           slight
           them
           and
           contest
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           humbly
           learn
           and
           submit
           :
           how
           much
           more
           would
           they
           do
           so
           by
           inferiour
           men
           ?
           Seeing
           then
           the
           work
           is
           cast
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           we
           that
           must
           do
           it
           or
           else
           it
           must
           be
           undone
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           up
           and
           doing
           with
           all
           our
           might
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           with
           us
           .
           I
           can
           tell
           you
           one
           thing
           for
           your
           encouragement
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           work
           that
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Ministry
           do
           exceedingly
           vex
           at
           ,
           and
           hate
           and
           fear
           more
           then
           any
           thing
           that
           yet
           we
           have
           undertaken
           .
           I
           perceive
           the
           signs
           of
           the
           Papists
           indignation
           against
           it
           .
           And
           me
           thinks
           it
           hath
           the
           most
           not
           able
           character
           of
           a
           work
           extraordinarily
           and
           unquestionably
           good
           :
           For
           they
           storm
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           it
           .
           They
           cannot
           blame
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           hate
           and
           fear
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           undermine
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           how
           .
           You
           know
           how
           many
           false
           rumours
           have
           been
           spread
           abroad
           this
           Country
           to
           deter
           the
           people
           from
           it
           :
           as
           that
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           and
           Council
           were
           against
           it
           :
           That
           the
           subscribers
           were
           to
           be
           ejected
           :
           That
           the
           Agreement
           was
           to
           be
           publikely
           burnt
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           when
           we
           have
           searcht
           after
           the
           authors
           ,
           we
           can
           drive
           it
           no
           higher
           then
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           the
           Papists
           Emissaries
           ;
           
           from
           whom
           we
           may
           easily
           know
           their
           minds
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           a
           Papist
           speaks
           openly
           as
           a
           Papist
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           good
           work
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           wants
           authority
           ,
           and
           is
           done
           by
           those
           that
           are
           not
           called
           to
           it
           :
           Forsooth
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Pope
           or
           Prelates
           :
           And
           some
           that
           should
           be
           more
           sober
           have
           used
           the
           same
           language
           :
           as
           if
           they
           would
           rather
           have
           thousands
           and
           millions
           of
           souls
           neglected
           ,
           then
           have
           them
           so
           much
           as
           Catechized
           and
           Instructed
           ,
           without
           Commission
           from
           a
           Prelate
           .
           Yea
           and
           some
           that
           differ
           from
           us
           about
           Infant
           Baptism
           ,
           I
           understand
           ,
           repine
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           say
           that
           we
           will
           hereby
           insinuate
           our selves
           into
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           hinder
           them
           from
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           A
           sad
           case
           that
           any
           that
           seem
           to
           have
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           have
           so
           true
           a
           Character
           of
           a
           partial
           ,
           dividing
           ,
           and
           siding
           mind
           ,
           as
           to
           grudge
           at
           the
           propagation
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           truths
           which
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           in
           ,
           for
           fear
           least
           it
           should
           hinder
           the
           propagation
           of
           their
           opinions
           .
           The
           common
           cause
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           must
           give
           place
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           these
           lower
           controverted
           points
           :
           and
           they
           grudge
           us
           our
           very
           labour
           and
           suffering
           for
           the
           common
           work
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           nothing
           in
           it
           which
           medleth
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           which
           they
           are
           able
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           reason
           to
           gainsay
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           Brethren
           let
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           motives
           that
           I
           have
           after
           given
           you
           ,
           perswade
           you
           to
           the
           greater
           diligence
           herein
           !
           When
           you
           are
           speaking
           to
           your
           people
           ;
           do
           it
           with
           the
           greatest
           prudence
           and
           seriousness
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           earnest
           with
           them
           as
           for
           life
           or
           death
           ;
           and
           follow
           it
           as
           close
           as
           you
           do
           your
           publike
           exhortations
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           I
           profess
           again
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           me
           the
           most
           comfortable
           work
           ,
           except
           publike
           preaching
           (
           for
           there
           I
           speak
           to
           more
           ,
           though
           yet
           with
           less
           advantage
           to
           each
           
           one
           )
           that
           ever
           I
           yet
           did
           set
           my
           hand
           to
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           will
           find
           it
           so
           to
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           faithfully
           perform
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           MY
           second
           request
           to
           the
           Reverend
           Ministers
           in
           these
           Nations
           is
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           they
           would
           without
           any
           more
           delay
           ,
           unanimously
           set
           themselves
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           parts
           of
           Christian
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           are
           unquestionably
           necessary
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           their
           work
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sad
           case
           that
           good
           men
           under
           so
           much
           liberty
           ,
           should
           settle
           themselves
           so
           long
           in
           the
           constant
           neglect
           of
           so
           great
           a
           duty
           .
           The
           common
           cry
           is
           ,
           
             [
             Our
             people
             be
             not
             ready
             for
             it
             :
             they
             will
             not
             bear
             it
             .
             ]
          
           But
           is
           not
           the
           meaning
           ,
           that
           
             you
             will
             not
             bear
          
           the
           trouble
           and
           hatred
           which
           it
           will
           occasion
           ?
           If
           indeed
           you
           proclaim
           our
           Churches
           uncapable
           of
           the
           Order
           and
           Government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           What
           do
           you
           but
           give
           up
           the
           cause
           to
           them
           that
           withdraw
           from
           them
           ?
           and
           encourage
           men
           to
           look
           out
           for
           better
           societties
           where
           that
           Discipline
           may
           be
           had
           ?
           For
           though
           preaching
           and
           Sacraments
           may
           be
           omitted
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           till
           a
           fitter
           season
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           so
           may
           Discipline
           be
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           case
           to
           settle
           in
           a
           constant
           neglect
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           years
           together
           as
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           unless
           there
           were
           a
           flat
           impossibility
           of
           the
           work
           :
           And
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           because
           of
           our
           uncapable
           materials
           ,
           it
           would
           plainly
           call
           us
           to
           alter
           our
           constitution
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           may
           be
           capable
           .
           I
           have
           spoke
           plainly
           afterward
           to
           you
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           bear
           ,
           and
           conscionably
           consider
           of
           .
           I
           now
           only
           beseech
           you
           that
           would
           make
           a
           comfortable
           account
           to
           the
           chief
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           would
           
           not
           be
           found
           unfaithful
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           wilfully
           or
           negligently
           delay
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           needless
           thing
           ;
           nor
           shrink
           not
           from
           duty
           because
           of
           trouble
           to
           the
           flesh
           that
           doth
           attend
           it
           :
           For
           as
           that
           's
           too
           sad
           a
           sign
           of
           hypoorisie
           ;
           so
           the
           costlyest
           duties
           are
           usually
           the
           most
           comfortable
           ;
           and
           be
           sure
           that
           Christ
           will
           bear
           the
           cost
           .
           I
           could
           here
           produce
           a
           heap
           of
           testimonies
           ,
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Reformed
           Divines
           ,
           that
           charge
           this
           duty
           with
           great
           importunity
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           now
           give
           you
           the
           words
           of
           two
           of
           the
           most
           godly
           ,
           laborious
           ,
           judicious
           Divines
           that
           most
           ever
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           had
           since
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Calvin
           .
           Institut
           .
           li.
           4.
           cap.
           12.
           sect
           .
           
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Sed
             quia
             nonnulli
             in
             odium
             Disciplinae
             ab
             ipso
             quoque
             nomine
             abhorrent
             ,
             hi
             sic
             habeant
             :
             Si
             nulla
             societas
             ,
             imo
             nulla
             domus
             quae
             vel
             modicam
             familiam
             habeat
             ,
             contineri
             in
             recto
             statu
             sine
             disciplina
             potest
             :
             Eam
             esse
             multo
             magis
             necessariam
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             cujus
             slatum
             quam
             ordinatissimum
             esse
             decet
             .
             Proinde
             quemadmodum
             salvifica
             Christi
             doctrina
             anima
             est
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             ita
             illic
             disciplina
             pro
             nervis
             est
             ,
             qua
             fit
             ut
             membra
             corporis
             suo
             quaeque
             loco
             inter
             se
             cohaereant
             .
             Quamobrem
             quicunque
             vel
             sublatam
             disciplinam
             cupiunt
             ,
             vel
             ejus
             impediunt
             restitutionem
             ,
             sive
             hoc
             faciant
             data
             operâ
             ,
             sive
             per
             incogitantiam
             ,
             Ecclesiae
             certe
             extremam
             dissipationem
             quaerunt
             .
             Quid
             enim
             futurum
             est
             ,
             si
             unicuique
             liceat
             quod
             libuerit
             ?
             Atqui
             id
             fieret
             nisi
             ad
             doctrinae
             praedicationem
             accederent
             privatae
             monitiones
             ,
             correctiones
             ,
             &
             alia
             ejusmodi
             adminicula
             quae
             doctrinam
             sustinent
             &
             otiosam
             esse
             non
             sinunt
             .
             Disciplina
             igitur
             veluti
             fraenum
             est
             ,
             quo
             retineantur
             &
             domentur
             qui
             adversus
             Christi
             doctrinam
             ferociunt
             :
             vel
             tanquam
             stimulus
             quo
             excitentur
             parum
             voluntarii
             :
          
           
           
             interdum
             etiam
             velut
             paterna
             ferula
             qua
             clementer
             &
             pro
             spiritus
             Christi
             mansuetudine
             castigentur
             ,
             qui
             gravius
             lapsi
             sunt
             .
             Quum
             ergo
             jam
             imminere
             cernamus
             initia
             quae
             dam
             horrendae
             in
             Ecclesia
             vastitatis
             ,
             ex
             eo
             quod
             nulla
             est
             cura
             ,
             nec
             ratio
             continendi
             populi
             ,
             ipsa
             necessitas
             clamat
             remedio
             opus
             esse
             .
             Porro
             hoc
             unicum
             remedium
             est
             quod
             &
             Christus
             praecipit
             ,
             &
             semper
             usitatum
             inter
             pios
             fuit
             .
             2.
             
             Primum
             disciplinae
             fundamentum
             est
             ,
             ut
             privatae
             monitiones
             locum
             habeant
             :
             hoc
             est
             ,
             siquis
             officium
             sponte
             non
             faciat
             aut
             insolenter
             se
             gerat
             aut
             minus
             honestè
             vivat
             ,
             aut
             aliquid
             admiserit
             reprehensione
             dignum
             ,
             ut
             patiatur
             se
             moneri
             ,
             atque
             ut
             quisque
             fratrem
             suum
             dum
             res
             postulabit
             monere
             studeat
             .
             Praesertim
             vero
             in
             hoc
             advigilent
             Pastores
             ac
             presbyteri
             quorum
             partes
             sunt
             non
             modo
             concionari
             ad
             populum
             sed
             per
             singulas
             domos
             monere
             &
             exhortari
             ,
             sicubi
             universali
             doctrina
             non
             satis
             profecerint
             ,
             quemadmodum
             docet
             Paulus
             ,
             quum
             refert
             se
             docuisse
             privatim
             &
             per
             domos
             ;
             &
             se
             mundum
             à
             sanguine
             omnium
             attestatur
             ,
             quia
             non
             cessaverit
             cum
             lachrymis
             nocte
             &
             die
             monere
             unumquemque
             .
          
           See
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           sect
           .
           4.
           he
           adds
           of
           the
           necessity
           :
           
             Sine
             hoc
             disciplinae
             vinculo
             qui
             diu
             stare
             posse
             Ecclesias
             confidunt
             ,
             opinione
             fallantur
             :
             Nisi
             fortè
             carere
             impune
             possimus
             eo
             adminiculo
             ,
             quod
             Dominus
             fore
             nobis
             necessarium
             providit
             .
          
           Et
           sec
           .
           
             5.
             
             Atque
             hic
             quoque
             habenda
             est
             coenae
             Dominicae
             ratio
             ne
             promisma
             exhibitione
             profanetur
             .
             Verissimum
             est
             enim
             eum
             cui
             commissa
             est
             dispensatio
             si
             sciens
             ac
             volens
             indignum
             admiserit
             quem
             repellere
             jure
             poterat
             ,
             proinde
             reum
             esse
             sacrilegii
             acsi
             corpus
             Domini
             canibus
             prostitueret
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hier.
             Zanchius
          
           de
           Ecclesia
           Vol.
           3.
           f.
           
             123
             ,
             124.
          
           
           
           
             (
             Disciplina
             )
             est
             actio
             qua
             Ecclesia
             ,
             secundum
             facultatem
             sibi
             à
             Christo
             traditam
             fideles
             suos
             non
             solum
             publicè
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             privatim
             ,
             tam
             in
             vero
             Dei
             cultu
             quam
             in
             bonis
             moribus
             idque
             tum
             doctrina
             ,
             tum
             correctionibus
             ,
             tum
             Ecclesiasticis
             poenis
             &
             censuris
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             si
             opus
             sit
             excommunicationibus
             instituit
             &
             institutos
             retinet
             .
          
           Fol.
           
             124.
             
             Primo
             habet
             privatam
             doctrinam
             .
             Habet
             enim
             Ecclesia
             potestatem
             ,
             si
             publica
             doctrina
             in
             publico
             templo
             non
             sufficiat
             ,
             privatas
             fidelium
             domos
             ingrediendi
             ,
             atque
             ibi
             eos
             privatim
             docendi
             ,
             ac
             in
             vera
             doctrina
             ac
             religione
             Christiana
             instituendi
             :
             &
             fideles
             pati
             debent
             ut
             Pastor
             suas
             aedes
             ingrediatur
             ,
             &
             eos
             privatim
             instituat
             .
             Hujus
             exemplum
             est
             ,
             in
          
           Act.
           
             20.
             &c.
             Idem
             fecerunt
             reliqui
             Apostoli
             .
             2.
             
             Habet
             privatas
             admonitiones
             ,
             correctiones
             ,
             objurgationes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           for
           private
           teaching
           :
           Now
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           hear
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           ibid.
           fol.
           79.
           
           Obj.
           
             Manebimus
             in
             Ecclesia
             ,
             audiemus
             verbum
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             sed
             qui
             possumus
             in
             coenâ
             Communionem
             vobiscum
             habere
             ,
             cum
             ad
             eam
             admittantur
             multi
             impuri
             ,
             ebrii
             ,
             avari
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Resp
             .
             1.
             
             Quantum
             ad
             hos
             peccatores
             ,
             eos
             intelligi
             posse
             bifariam
             :
             vel
             qui
             ante
             fuerunt
             ebrii
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Sed
             postea
             resipuerunt
             .
             Hos
             dicimus
             secundum
             verbum
             domini
             non
             esse
             excludendos
             à
             Mensa
             domini
             ,
             quandoquidem
             verâ
             poenitentiâ
             &
             fide
             praediti
             sunt
             :
             vel
             eos
             qui
             etiamnum
             ebrietati
             student
             ,
             aliisque
             vitiis
             ,
             &
             talis
             sine
             poenitentiâ
             &
             fide
             accedunt
             :
             Hos
             dicimus
             simpliciter
             non
             esse
             admittendos
             .
             Quod
             autem
             admittuntur
             plerumque
             hoc
             contingere
             potest
             bifariam
             :
             vel
             ex
             ignorantia
             Ministrorum
             ,
             eo
             quod
             non
             agnoverint
             tales
             esse
             ,
             quales
             sunt
             :
          
           Et
           hanc
           certè
           ignor
           antiam
           non
           probamus
           ,
           quoniam
           debet
           Minister
           agnoscere
           ,
           qualesnam
           sint
           illi
           quibus
           coenam
           Domini
           
           administrat
           :
           quod
           si
           ignorat
           ,
           non
           potest
           non
           accusari
           supinae
           &
           reprehendendae
           negligentiae
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Aut
             cum
             sint
             omnibus
             noti
             qualesnam
             sint
             ,
             non
             student
             tamen
             eos
             arcere
             prae
             timore
             ,
             vel
             aliquo
             alio
             humano
             respectu
             .
          
           Hoc
           damnamus
           in
           Ministro
           vitium
           timiditatis
           .
           
             Debet
             enim
             Minister
             Christi
             esse
          
           cordatissimus
           &
           heroicus
           .
           
             Sed
             hic
             non
             est
             spectandum
             quid
             unus
             aut
             alter
             vilis
             Minister
             agat
          
           (
           mark
           the
           Title
           )
           
             sed
             quae
             sit
             Ecclesiae
             institutio
             ,
             quaeque
             communis
             in
             omnibus
             Ecclesiis
             consuetudo
             :
             In
             omnibus
             autem
             Ecclesiis
             nostris
             antequam
             coena
             Ministretur
             ,
             omnibus
             hujusmodi
             interdicitur
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Et
             certò
             magnum
             est
             prob●um
             ,
             quod
             inter
             filios
             Dei
             locum
             habeant
             &
             porci
             &
             canes
             :
             Multò
             verò
             magis
             ,
             si
             illis
             prostituuntur
             sacro-sancta
             coenae
             Dominicae
             symbola
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Quare
             Ecclesiae
             Christi
             non
             debent
             hu
             jusmodi
             scelerators
          
           in
           sinu
           suo
           ferre
           ,
           
             nec
             ad
             sacram
             coenam
             dignos
             simul
             &
             indignos
             promiscuè
             admittere
             :
             id
             quod
             plerumque
             fit
             in
             Ecclesiis
             nostris
             :
          
           (
           How
           many
           then
           were
           the
           
             viles
             Ministri
             !
          
           )
        
         
           But
           the
           principal
           is
           behind
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Discipline
           :
           And
           I
           desire
           both
           Magistrates
           &
           Ministers
           ,
           into
           whose
           hands
           these
           lines
           shall
           fall
           ,
           to
           read
           and
           consider
           it
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           fol.
           
             134
             ,
             135.
             
             Videant
             igitur
             principes
             &
             Magistratus
             qui
             hanc
             disciplinam
             in
             Ecclesiam
             restitutam
             nolunt
             ,
             quid
             agant
             .
             Haec
             instituta
             est
             à
             Christo
             ,
             ut
             perpetuo
             in
             Ecclesia
             tanquam
             singularis
             thesaurus
             conservetur
             :
             Ergo
             qui
             eam
             exulare
             volunt
             ,
             sciant
             se
             velle
             ,
             Christum
             ,
             exulare
             .
             Haec
             pars
             est
             Evangelii
             Jesu
             Christi
             .
             Ergo
             qui
             hanc
             restitutam
             nolunt
             ,
             sciant
             se
             nolle
             Evangelium
             Christi
             ,
             ficut
             debet
             ,
             restitutum
             .
             Quomodo
             igitur
             gloriamur
             restitutum
             esse
             Evangelium
             in
             Ecclesiis
             nostris
             ,
             si
             hanc
             eamque
             non
             postremam
             partem
             Evangelii
             restitutam-nolumus
             ?
             Hâc
          
           
           
             vitia
             corriguntur
             :
             virtutes
             promoventur
             :
             ergo
             qui
             hanc
             disciplinam
             restitutam
             nolunt
             ,
             quomodo
             audent
             dicere
             se
             vitia
             odisse
             ,
             virtutum
             vero
             amantes
             esse
             ,
             pietatis
             promotores
             ,
             impietatis
             osores
             .
             Hâc
             conservatur
             &
             regitur
             Ecclesia
             ,
             singulaeque
             Ecclesiae
             membra
             suo
             quaeque
             loco
             cohaerent
             :
             Ergo
             quomodo
             qui
             hanc
             expulsam
             volunt
             dicunt
             se
             velle
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             bene
             rectam
             si
             quando
             sine
             hac
             bene
             regi
             non
             potest
             .
             Si
             nulla
             domus
             nullum
             opidum
             ,
             nulla
             urbs
             ,
             nulla
             respublica
             ,
             nullum
             regnum
             ,
             imo
             ne
             exiguus
             quidem
             ludus
             literarius
             ,
             sinè
             disciplina
             regi
             potest
             ,
             quomodo
             poterit
             Ecclesia
             ?
          
           I
           would
           Magistrates
           would
           read
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           is
           purposely
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Et
           fol.
           
             135.
             
             At
             timetur
             seditio
             &
             tumultus
             .
             Resp
             .
             Ergo
             neque
             Evangelium
             est
             praedicandum
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Quid
             :
             Annon
             vident
             Principes
             &
             Magstratus
             nostri
             quantum
             malum
             in
             Ecclesia
             oriatur
             ,
             &
             intus
             &
             foris
             ex
             neglectu
             contemptuve
             hujus
             disciplinae
             ?
             Foris
             nulla
             res
             est
             quae
             magis
             Papistas
             &
             alios
             ,
             arceat
             ,
             vel
             saltem
             retrudet
             amplectendo
             evangelio
             ,
             atque
             haec
             disciplinae
             Ecclesiasticae
             destitutio
             ,
             quae
             est
             in
             Ecclesiis
             nostris
             .
             Intus
             ,
             nihil
             quod
             magis
             alat
             vitia
             ,
             haeresis
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Annon
             vident
             Ecclesias
             suas
             principes
             plenas
             sectis
             haereticorum
             ,
             &
             impurorum
             hominum
             ?
             Ad
             has
             confluit
             omne
             genus
             hominum
             fanaticorum
             ,
             impurorum
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             tanquam
             ad
             asylum
             .
             Quare
             ?
             quia
             ibi
             nulla
             disciplina
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sciant
             ergo
             principes
             &
             quicunque
             illi
             sint
             qui
             Disciplinam
             Ecclesiasticam
             in
             Ecclesiis
             restitutam
             nolunt
             ,
             sed
             ei
             adversantur
             eamque
             proscribunt
             ,
             se
             Christo
             adversari
             :
             qui
             ministros
             impediunt
             ne
             cam
             exerceant
             ,
             se
             Christum
             &
             Deum
             impedire
             ,
             ne
             sua
             fungantur
             potestate
             .
             Quid
             enim
             agunt
             Ministri
             cum
             excommunicant
             ?
          
           
           
             Pronunciant
             sententiam
             Domini
             .
             Ait
             enim
             Christus
             :
             Quicquid
             liga
             veritis
             in
             terris
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Quid
             igitur
             agunt
             qui
             impediunt
             Ecclesiam
             ne
             sententiam
             Domini
             pronunciet
             ?
             Peccant
             contra
             Christum
             ,
             &
             rei
             sunt
             laesae
             Divinae
             Majestatis
             .
             Annon
             reus
             esset
             laesae
             Majestatis
             Caesareae
             ,
             siquis
             ejus
             judicem
             ne
             sententiam
             Caesaris
             pronunciet
             impediat
             ?
             Videant
             igitur
             quid
             agant
             .
             Hactenus
             Christus
             rexit
             Ecclesiam
             suam
             hac
             Disciplinâ
             ;
             &
             ipsi
             Principes
             ,
             imo
             &
          
           Ministri
           aliquot
           ,
           
             nolunt
             eam
             sic
             regi
             ?
             Viderint
             ipsi
             .
          
           Pronuncio
           ,
           Proclamo
           ,
           Protestor
           ,
           eos
           peccare
           ,
           qui
           cum
           possint
           &
           debeant
           eam
           restituere
           ,
           non
           restituunt
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           both
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           that
           are
           guilty
           ,
           will
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           the
           like
           with
           Zanchy
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           call
           them
           Traitors
           against
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hinder
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           adversaries
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           Pronounce
           ,
           Proclaim
           ,
           Protest
           ,
           that
           they
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           who
           set
           it
           not
           up
           when
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           .
           But
           what
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           will
           not
           help
           us
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           What
           if
           he
           were
           against
           it
           ?
           So
           he
           was
           for
           about
           300.
           years
           ,
           when
           Discipline
           was
           exercised
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           .
           To
           this
           Zanchy
           adds
           ,
           ib.
           
             Ministri
             Ecclesiae
             quantum
             per
             consensum
             &
             pacem
             Ecclesiae
             licet
             hanc
             Disciplinam
             exercere
             debetis
             .
             Hanc
             enim
             potestatem
             vobis
             dedit
             Dominus
             ,
             neque
             quispiam
             auferre
             eam
             potest
             :
             nec
             contenti
             esse
             debetis
             ut
             doceatis
             quid
             agendum
             ,
             quid
             fugiendum
             sit
             ,
             utut
             quisque
             pro
             sua
             libidine
             vivat
             nihil
             curantes
             ,
             sed
             urgenda
             disciplina
             .
             vid.
          
           August
           .
           
             de
             fide
             &
             operib
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           Obj.
           
             At
             impedimur
             per
             Magistratum
             .
             Resp
             .
             Tunc
             illi
             significate
             quam
             male
             agat
             ,
          
           &c.
           Read
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           solid
           advice
           that
           Calvin
           and
           Zanchy
           in
           the
           forecited
           places
           ,
           do
           give
           both
           to
           Ministers
           and
           people
           where
           Discipline
           is
           wanting
           .
        
         
         
           The
           great
           Objection
           that
           seemeth
           to
           hinder
           some
           from
           this
           work
           ,
           is
           because
           we
           are
           not
           agreed
           yet
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           that
           must
           do
           it
           ?
           Whether
           only
           a
           Prelate
           ?
           or
           whether
           a
           Presbyterie
           ?
           or
           a
           single
           Pastor
           ?
           or
           the
           People
           ?
           Answ
           .
           Let
           so
           much
           be
           exercised
           as
           is
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           1.
           
           It
           s
           granted
           that
           a
           single
           Pastor
           may
           expound
           and
           apply
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           He
           may
           rebuke
           a
           notorious
           sinner
           by
           name
           .
           He
           may
           make
           known
           to
           the
           Church
           that
           God
           hath
           commanded
           them
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           one
           no
           not
           to
           eat
           ?
           and
           require
           them
           to
           obey
           this
           command
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           this
           now
           ,
           then
           to
           cite
           the
           words
           of
           two
           learned
           ,
           godly
           ,
           moderate
           Divines
           ,
           impartial
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           The
           one
           is
           Mr.
           Lyford
           a
           maintainer
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           in
           his
           Legacy
           of
           Admission
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           :
           who
           pag.
           55.
           saith
           ,
           [
           Q.
           
             In
             which
             of
             the
             Ministers
             is
             this
             power
             placed
             ?
             ]
          
           Answ
           .
           
             Every
             Minister
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             all
             Christs
             Ordinances
             to
             dispense
             the
             same
             in
             that
             Congregation
             or
             Flock
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             hath
             made
             him
             Overseer
             ;
             yet
             with
             this
             difference
             :
             he
             may
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             baptize
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             holy
             Supper
             alone
             of
             himself
             without
             the
             assistance
             or
             consent
             of
             the
             People
             :
             But
             not
             excommunicate
             alone
          
           (
           he
           means
           not
           without
           the
           people
           ,
           though
           of
           that
           more
           must
           be
           said
           :
           )
           
             because
             excommunication
             doth
             presuppose
             an
             offence
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             conviction
             and
             proof
             of
             that
             offence
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             of
             the
             parties
             obstinacy
             :
             and
             therefore
             hereunto
             is
             required
             the
             action
             of
             more
             then
             one
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Excommunication
             comprizeth
             several
             acts
             :
             Admonition
             ,
             private
             ,
             publike
             :
             the
             last
             act
             is
             ,
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             a
             wicked
             obstinate
             person
             from
             the
             society
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Dispensed
             and
             executed
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             With
             the
          
           
           
             assistance
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             ask
             by
             whose
             office
             and
             Ministry
             this
             sentence
             is
             denounced
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             we
             bind
             and
             loose
             doctrinally
             ,
             in
             our
             preaching
             peace
             to
             the
             godly
             and
             curses
             to
             the
             wicked
             :
             But
             in
             excommunication
             we
             denounce
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             person
             (
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
             !
             thou
             hast
             no
             part
             with
             us
             :
             )
             and
             that
             not
             only
             declaratively
             ,
             but
             judicially
             :
             It
             is
             like
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             Judge
             on
             the
             bench
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             this
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Minister
             alone
             ?
             I
             answ
             .
             No
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             assistance
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             1
          
           Cor.
           
             5.
             4.
             
             Excommunication
             must
             not
             be
             done
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             by
             the
             Chancellor
             and
             his
             Register
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             whosoever
             doth
             by
             his
             offences
             lose
             his
             right
             to
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             lose
             it
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             proofs
             and
             allegations
             ,
             as
             is
             abovesaid
             :
             the
             people
             hear
             and
             see
             the
             offence
             ,
             complain
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             grieved
             at
             his
             society
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             judge
             him
             worthy
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             This
             concurrence
             and
             consent
             being
             supposed
             ,
             every
             Minister
             is
          
           Episcopus
           Gregis
           ,
           
             a
             Bishop
             in
             his
             own
             Parish
          
           (
           N.
           B.
           )
           Act.
           
             20.
             28.
          
           
           To
           all
           the
           Flock
           over
           which
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           hath
           made
           you
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Overseers
           .
           And
           Heb.
           
             13.
             17.
          
           
           Remember
           them
           which
           have
           the
           Rule
           over
           you
           ,
           who
           have
           spoken
           to
           you
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             every
             Preacher
             is
             a
             Ruler
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             people
             must
             submit
             .
          
           v.
           
             17.
             
             Besides
             every
             Minister
             is
             vested
             with
             this
             authority
             at
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             Whose
             sins
             thou
             dost
             forgive
             ,
             they
             are
             forgiven
             :
             whose
             sins
             thou
             dost
             retain
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             2.
             
             Every
             Minister
             is
             vested
             with
             this
             authority
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Land
             :
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Rubrick
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             which
             do
             enable
             us
             thereto
             are
             these
             [
             If
             any
             of
             those
             which
             intend
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             be
             an
             open
             notorious
             evil
             liver
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Congregation
             by
             him
             is
             offended
             ,
             or
             have
             done
             wrong
             to
             his
             neighbours
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             the
             curate
             having
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             call
             him
             ,
             and
             advertise
             him
             in
             any
             wise
             not
             to
             presume
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             until
             he
             have
             openly
             declared
             himself
             to
             have
             truly
             repented
             and
             amended
             his
             former
             naughty
             life
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregation
             may
             thereby
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             which
             afore
             were
             offended
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             have
             recompenced
             the
             parties
             whom
             he
             hath
             done
             wrong
             to
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             declare
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             full
             purpose
             so
             to
             do
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             conveniently
             may
             :
             Besides
             this
             our
             Authority
             in
             this
             particular
             is
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           &
           c.
           !
           So
           far
           Mr.
           Lyfords
           words
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           is
           Mr.
           
             Tho.
             Ball
          
           of
           Northampton
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           for
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           where
           Part
           3.
           
           Cap.
           4.
           he
           bringeth
           many
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           it
           the
           Ministers
           duty
           to
           exercise
           Discipline
           as
           well
           as
           to
           preach
           :
           and
           the
           seventh
           Argument
           is
           this
           ,
           
             [
             What
             was
             given
             by
             the
             Bishops
             unto
             such
             Ministers
             as
             they
             ordained
             and
             laid
             their
             hands
             upon
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             grudged
             or
             denyed
             to
             them
             by
             any
             body
             :
             for
             they
             were
             never
             accounted
             lavish
             or
             over
             liberal
             unto
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             :
             that
             was
             alwaies
             a
             very
             tender
             point
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             guard
             and
             centry
             alwaies
             on
             it
             :
             for
             conceiving
             themselves
             the
             sole
             possessors
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             admit
             of
             partners
             :
          
           
           
             Whatever
             they
             indulged
             in
             other
             points
             ,
             as
          
           Pharaoh
           to
           Ioseph
           
             [
             Only
             in
             the
             throne
             I
             will
             be
             greater
             then
             thou
             ]
             Yet
             Bishops
             granted
             to
             all
             that
             they
             ordained
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             ordering
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Interrogatories
             propounded
             to
             the
             party
             to
             be
             ordained
             is
             ,
             [
             Will
             you
             then
             give
             your
             faithful
             diligence
             alwaies
             so
             to
             Minister
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             Realm
             hath
             received
             the
             same
             according
             to
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             may
             teach
             the
             people
             committed
             to
             your
             care
             and
             charge
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             keep
             and
             observe
             the
             same
             :
             ]
             Which
             a
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             Brother
             ,
             not
             observing
             would
             confine
             all
             jurisdiction
             to
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
          
           &c.
           Argu.
           
             8.
             
             What
             is
             granted
             and
             allowed
             to
             Ministers
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             this
             Nation
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             denyed
             :
             for
             the
             Laws
             of
          
           England
           
             have
             never
             favoured
             usurpation
             in
             the
             Clergy
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             the
             Laws
             and
             customs
             of
             this
             Nation
             allows
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
          
           England
           
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             :
             for
             such
             of
             them
             as
             have
             Parsonages
             or
             Rectories
             ,
             are
             in
             all
             process
             and
             proceedings
             called
             Rectors
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Peoples
           interest
           ,
           the
           moderate
           seem
           to
           differ
           but
           in
           words
           .
           Some
           say
           the
           People
           are
           to
           Govern
           by
           Vote
           :
           I
           confess
           if
           this
           were
           understood
           as
           it
           is
           spoken
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           practised
           accordingly
           ,
           it
           were
           contrary
           to
           the
           express
           commands
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           Command
           the
           Elders
           to
           Rule
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           to
           obey
           them
           as
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           And
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           destructive
           
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           a
           Political
           Church
           ,
           whose
           constitutive
           parts
           are
           the
           Ruling
           and
           the
           Ruled
           parts
           :
           as
           every
           School
           consisteth
           of
           Master
           and
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           every
           common-wealth
           of
           the
           
             Pars
             imperans
             ,
             &
             pars
             subdita
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           those
           that
           rigidly
           stick
           to
           this
           ,
           do
           cast
           out
           themselves
           from
           all
           particular
           Political
           Churches
           Communion
           of
           Christs
           institution
           .
           (
           Which
           because
           I
           have
           formerly
           said
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           a
           late
           nameless
           Writer
           makes
           me
           cruel
           to
           his
           party
           ,
           while
           I
           seem
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           self-contradicting
           :
           as
           if
           it
           were
           cruelty
           to
           tell
           a
           Brother
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           leave
           it
           on
           him
           :
           Or
           as
           if
           I
           understood
           not
           my self
           ,
           because
           he
           understands
           me
           not
           !
           )
           But
           I
           perceive
           the
           moderate
           mean
           not
           any
           such
           things
           as
           these
           words
           in
           their
           proper
           sense
           import
           .
           They
           only
           would
           have
           the
           Church
           Ruled
           as
           a
           free
           people
           (
           as
           from
           unjust
           impositions
           )
           and
           in
           a
           due
           subordination
           to
           Christ
           .
           And
           we
           are
           all
           agreed
           that
           the
           Pastors
           have
           the
           
             Judicium
             Directionis
          
           ,
           the
           Teaching
           ,
           Directing
           Power
           ,
           by
           Office
           :
           and
           that
           the
           People
           have
           
             Judicium
             Discretionis
          
           ;
           and
           must
           try
           his
           Directions
           ,
           and
           not
           obey
           them
           when
           they
           lead
           to
           sin
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           expect
           that
           the
           people
           should
           execute
           any
           of
           our
           Directions
           except
           their
           Iudgement
           lead
           them
           to
           execute
           them
           .
           (
           Though
           if
           their
           Iudgement
           be
           wrong
           ,
           God
           requireth
           them
           to
           rectifie
           it
           )
           And
           as
           for
           the
           
             Judicial
             Decisive
             power
          
           (
           about
           which
           there
           is
           so
           great
           contending
           )
           in
           the
           strictest
           sense
           it
           is
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           belongeth
           to
           neither
           of
           them
           :
           For
           only
           Christ
           is
           proper
           Law-giver
           ,
           and
           Iudge
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Law
           and
           Iudgement
           is
           Absolute
           ,
           of
           it self
           Determinative
           ,
           and
           not
           subjected
           to
           our
           tryal
           of
           its
           equity
           or
           obligation
           .
           So
           that
           we
           must
           as
           much
           conclude
           that
           there
           is
           no
           final
           Iudge
           of
           Controversies
           in
           a
           Particular
           
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Churches
           Iudicial
           Decisive
           Power
           is
           but
           improperly
           such
           ,
           reducible
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           seeing
           we
           are
           agreed
           in
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           far
           in
           sense
           agreed
           in
           this
           .
           A
           Pastor
           is
           Iudge
           as
           a
           Physician
           in
           an
           Hospital
           ,
           or
           as
           Plato
           or
           Zeno
           was
           in
           his
           School
           ,
           or
           any
           Tutour
           in
           a
           Colledge
           of
           voluntary
           Students
           .
           For
           any
           more
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           we
           stand
           quarreling
           about
           the
           names
           ?
           One
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             people
             have
             a
             Power
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             only
             the
             Power
             of
             Authority
             .
          
           And
           what
           's
           this
           more
           then
           we
           yield
           them
           ;
           viz.
           That
           the
           guiding
           Authority
           being
           only
           in
           the
           Guides
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           commanded
           to
           obey
           them
           in
           a
           due
           subordination
           to
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Liberty
           belonging
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           ;
           from
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           Ministerial
           Rule
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           a
           
             sic
             volo
             ,
             sic
             jubeo
          
           ,
           a
           Rule
           without
           Divine
           authority
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           people
           must
           first
           try
           and
           judge
           ,
           whether
           the
           Direction
           be
           according
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           obey
           :
           And
           this
           in
           Church
           censures
           as
           well
           as
           other
           cases
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           1.
           
           As
           the
           people
           ought
           not
           to
           dissent
           ,
           or
           disobey
           their
           Guides
           ,
           unless
           they
           lead
           them
           to
           sin
           (
           and
           therefore
           must
           see
           a
           danger
           of
           sin
           before
           they
           suspend
           obedience
           .
           )
           So
           2.
           the
           Guides
           cannot
           bring
           the
           people
           to
           execute
           their
           Censures
           or
           Directions
           ,
           but
           by
           procuring
           their
           consent
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           he
           must
           do
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           may
           pass
           his
           Directive
           censure
           though
           they
           dissent
           ,
           and
           Ministerially
           require
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             e.
             g.
          
           to
           avoid
           a
           notorious
           obstinate
           offender
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           obey
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           we
           may
           charge
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           consent
           ,
           and
           obey
           ,
           and
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           yet
           if
           their
           Iudgements
           remain
           unconvinced
           in
           a
           case
           which
           is
           to
           them
           
           obscure
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           satisfie
           our selves
           that
           we
           have
           done
           our
           duty
           .
           So
           that
           when
           we
           have
           quarrelled
           never
           so
           long
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           the
           
             Peoples
             consent
          
           that
           the
           moderate
           men
           on
           one
           side
           do
           require
           ?
           and
           consent
           the
           other
           side
           requireth
           also
           :
           Call
           it
           what
           else
           you
           will
           ,
           whether
           a
           Government
           ,
           or
           an
           Authority
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Liberty
             ;
             Consent
          
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           both
           require
           !
           And
           are
           we
           not
           then
           in
           the
           matter
           agreed
           ?
           Peruse
           for
           this
           Mr.
           Lyfords
           words
           before
           cited
           .
           See
           also
           what
           the
           leading
           men
           for
           Presbyterian
           Government
           do
           not
           only
           acknowledge
           but
           maintain
           as
           effectually
           as
           others
           :
           as
           
             Dav.
             Blondellus
             de
             Jure
             plebis
             in
             Regim
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Calvin
             Institut
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             12.
             sect
             .
             4.
             
             Ne
             quis
             tale
             judicium
             spernat
             ,
             aut
             parvi
             aestimet
             se
          
           Fidelium
           suffragiis
           
             damnatum
             ,
             testatus
             est
             Dominus
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Ita
             Zanchius
             ubi
             sup
          
           .
           and
           many
           more
           .
           Indeed
           this
           Consent
           of
           the
           people
           is
           not
           
             sine
             qua
             non
          
           to
           the
           Pastors
           performance
           of
           his
           own
           part
           ;
           viz.
           Charging
           the
           Church
           in
           Christs
           name
           to
           avoid
           the
           Communion
           of
           such
           a
           notorious
           obstinate
           offender
           ,
           and
           suspending
           his
           own
           acts
           towards
           him
           :
           and
           so
           charging
           them
           to
           receive
           the
           innocent
           or
           penitent
           .
           ]
           (
           For
           if
           the
           people
           consent
           not
           to
           avoid
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           exclude
           all
           Discipline
           ,
           yet
           the
           Pastor
           must
           charge
           it
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           his
           part
           .
           )
           But
           it
           is
           
             sine
             qua
             non
          
           to
           their
           actual
           rejecting
           and
           avoiding
           that
           offender
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           Teach
           them
           their
           duty
           and
           require
           it
           and
           they
           and
           we
           must
           obey
           and
           do
           it
           :
           and
           neither
           they
           nor
           we
           may
           oblige
           any
           to
           sin
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           we
           are
           not
           agreed
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Church
           that
           must
           be
           Governed
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Peruse
           the
           qualifications
           required
           in
           Church-members
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           moderate
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           difference
           you
           can
           find
           !
           Are
           not
           both
           
           agreed
           ,
           that
           Professors
           of
           true
           faith
           and
           holiness
           ,
           cohabiting
           and
           consenting
           ,
           are
           a
           true
           Church
           ?
           and
           when
           they
           contradict
           that
           Profession
           by
           wicked
           actions
           ,
           (
           Doctrine
           or
           life
           )
           they
           are
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           by
           Discipline
           .
           Though
           I
           confess
           in
           our
           practise
           we
           very
           much
           differ
           ;
           most
           that
           I
           know
           running
           into
           one
           of
           the
           extreams
           ,
           of
           loosness
           or
           rigor
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           MY
           third
           and
           last
           Request
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           would
           without
           any
           more
           delay
           Unite
           and
           Associate
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           each
           other
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           maintaining
           of
           Unity
           and
           Concord
           in
           his
           Churches
           .
           And
           that
           they
           would
           not
           neglect
           their
           Brotherly
           meetings
           to
           those
           ends
           ,
           nor
           yet
           spend
           them
           unprofitably
           ,
           but
           improve
           them
           to
           their
           edification
           ,
           and
           the
           effectual
           carrying
           on
           the
           work
           .
           Read
           that
           excellent
           Letter
           of
           
             Edmond
             Grindal
          
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           for
           Ministerial
           meetings
           and
           exercises
           (
           such
           Bishops
           would
           have
           prevented
           our
           contentions
           and
           wars
           :
           )
           You
           may
           see
           it
           in
           Fullers
           new
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           none
           draw
           back
           that
           accord
           in
           the
           substantials
           of
           faith
           and
           godliness
           :
           Yea
           if
           some
           should
           think
           themselves
           necessitated
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           to
           Schism
           ,
           least
           I
           offend
           them
           ;
           but
           )
           to
           separate
           in
           publike
           worship
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           me
           thinks
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           indeed
           Christians
           ,
           they
           
           should
           be
           willing
           to
           hold
           so
           much
           Communion
           with
           them
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           how
           to
           manage
           their
           differences
           to
           the
           least
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           common
           truths
           and
           Christian
           cause
           which
           they
           all
           profess
           to
           own
           and
           prefer
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           may
           not
           silently
           pass
           by
           an
           uncharitable
           slander
           which
           some
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Prelatical
           Iudgement
           have
           divulged
           of
           me
           far
           and
           near
           :
           viz.
           That
           while
           I
           perswade
           men
           to
           Accommodation
           ,
           it
           was
           long
           of
           me
           that
           the
           late
           Proclamation
           or
           Ordinance
           was
           procured
           for
           silencing
           all
           Sequestred
           Ministers
           ;
           viz.
           by
           the
           late
           Worcestershire
           Petition
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           (
           and
           they
           falsly
           report
           that
           I
           altered
           it
           after
           the
           subscription
           .
           )
           To
           which
           I
           say
           .
           1.
           
           It
           was
           the
           Petition
           of
           many
           Iustices
           ,
           and
           the
           grand
           Iury
           ,
           and
           thousands
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           me
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           not
           a
           word
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           ,
           against
           any
           godly
           man
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           the
           notoriously
           insufficient
           and
           scandalous
           should
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Christ
           (
           specially
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           )
           which
           we
           desired
           should
           have
           impartially
           extended
           to
           all
           parties
           alike
           .
           And
           so
           much
           of
           this
           as
           was
           granted
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           thankful
           for
           ,
           whoever
           grudge
           at
           it
           ;
           and
           wish
           it
           had
           been
           fully
           granted
           .
           3.
           
           I
           desire
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           that
           all
           able
           ,
           godly
           ,
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           what
           side
           soever
           in
           our
           late
           State
           differences
           ,
           may
           not
           only
           have
           liberty
           ,
           but
           encouragement
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           any
           such
           to
           spare
           ,
           were
           they
           ten
           times
           more
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           I
           would
           have
           those
           of
           what
           party
           soever
           to
           have
           Liberty
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whose
           errours
           or
           miscarriages
           are
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           that
           probably
           they
           will
           do
           as
           much
           hurt
           as
           good
           .
        
         
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           crave
           your
           pardon
           for
           the
           infirmities
           of
           
           this
           address
           :
           and
           earnestly
           longing
           for
           the
           success
           of
           your
           Labours
           ,
           I
           shall
           daily
           beg
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           perswade
           you
           to
           those
           duties
           which
           I
           have
           here
           requested
           you
           to
           perform
           ,
           and
           would
           preserve
           and
           prosper
           you
           therein
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Serpentine
           subtilty
           and
           rage
           that
           is
           now
           engaged
           to
           oppose
           and
           hinder
           you
           .
        
         
           
             
               April
               
                 15.
                 1656.
              
               
            
          
           
             Your
             unworthy
             fellow-servant
             ,
             Rich.
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           The
           Lay-Reader
           .
        
         
           THE
           reason
           why
           I
           have
           called
           this
           volumn
           ,
           
             the
             first
             Part
          
           of
           the
           book
           ,
           is
           because
           I
           intend
           ,
           if
           God
           enable
           me
           ,
           and
           give
           me
           time
           ,
           a
           
             Second
             Part
          
           ,
           containing
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           people
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           shew
           ;
           1.
           
           The
           Right
           and
           Necessity
           of
           a
           Ministry
           .
           2.
           
           The
           way
           to
           know
           which
           is
           the
           true
           
           Church
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           justifie
           our
           own
           calling
           to
           this
           office
           ,
           and
           how
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Teachers
           must
           be
           discerned
           .
           3.
           
           How
           far
           the
           people
           must
           assist
           the
           Pastors
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Cospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastors
           put
           them
           on
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           them
           to
           that
           end
           .
           And
           4.
           
           How
           far
           the
           people
           must
           submit
           to
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           Duty
           they
           must
           perform
           in
           that
           Relation
           .
           But
           because
           my
           time
           and
           strength
           is
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           may
           live
           to
           publish
           my
           yet-imperfect
           preparations
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           let
           this
           first
           Part
           come
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           without
           a
           word
           of
           caution
           and
           advice
           ,
           lest
           you
           should
           misunderstand
           or
           misapply
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           caution
           that
           I
           must
           give
           you
           ,
           is
           in
           two
           parts
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Entertain
           not
           any
           unworthy
           
           thoughts
           of
           your
           Pastors
           ,
           because
           we
           here
           confess
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           aggravate
           them
           in
           order
           to
           our
           humiliation
           and
           reformation
           .
           You
           know
           it
           is
           men
           and
           not
           Angels
           that
           are
           put
           by
           God
           in
           the
           office
           of
           Church-guides
           !
           And
           you
           know
           that
           we
           are
           imperfect
           men
           :
           Let
           Papists
           and
           Quakers
           pretend
           to
           a
           sinless
           perfection
           ;
           we
           dare
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           but
           confess
           that
           we
           are
           sinners
           .
           And
           we
           should
           heartily
           rejoyce
           to
           find
           the
           signs
           of
           imperfect
           sincerity
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           so
           confidently
           pretend
           to
           sinless
           perfection
           ;
           yea
           if
           in
           some
           of
           them
           we
           could
           find
           but
           common
           honesty
           ,
           and
           a
           freedom
           from
           some
           of
           the
           crying
           abominations
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           such
           as
           cruel
           bloodiness
           ,
           lying
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           railing
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           it
           would
           make
           a
           man
           perfect
           to
           say
           he
           is
           perfect
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           would
           deliver
           a
           man
           from
           sin
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
           I
           have
           no
           sin
           ,
           I
           confess
           this
           vvere
           an
           easie
           vvay
           to
           perfection
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           
             Richard
             Farnworth
          
           called
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           that
           hath
           lately
           published
           a
           Pamphlet
           against
           our
           Agreement
           for
           Catechizing
           ;
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           is
           this
           :
           because
           vve
           confess
           that
           by
           neglecting
           that
           vvork
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           vve
           have
           sinned
           ,
           and
           do
           beg
           pardon
           of
           our
           miscarriages
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           by
           Nature
           vve
           are
           children
           of
           vvrath
           ,
           and
           prone
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           &c.
           therefore
           he
           vvill
           prove
           us
           deceivers
           and
           no
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           from
           our
           ovvn
           Confession
           .
           As
           if
           they
           that
           are
           Dead
           by
           Nature
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           made
           alive
           by
           Grace
           !
           And
           as
           if
           Are
           is
           not
           as
           proper
           a
           term
           as
           Were
           ,
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           state
           of
           all
           mankind
           in
           their
           natural
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           the
           most
           do
           still
           abide
           !
           And
           as
           if
           the
           confessing
           our
           sin
           would
           prove
           us
           to
           
           be
           ungodly
           !
           O
           shameless
           men
           !
           God
           saith
           ,
           He
           that
           confesseth
           and
           forsaketh
           his
           sin
           shall
           have
           mercy
           .
           And
           the
           Quaker
           maketh
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           his
           reproach
           .
           Iohn
           saith
           ,
           If
           we
           confess
           ,
           he
           is
           faithful
           and
           just
           to
           forgive
           :
           And
           the
           Quaker
           maketh
           it
           a
           sign
           that
           we
           are
           not
           forgiven
           .
           God
           will
           not
           forgive
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           refuse
           to
           confess
           :
           And
           the
           Quaker
           makes
           us
           unpardoned
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           it
           .
           What
           would
           this
           wretch
           have
           said
           to
           
             David
             ,
             Ezra
             ,
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
          
           &c.
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           in
           their
           daies
           ,
           who
           made
           such
           full
           confessions
           of
           their
           sins
           !
           God
           hit
           them
           not
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Quakers
           will
           !
           Christ
           did
           forgive
           even
           Peters
           denyal
           of
           him
           !
           but
           it
           seems
           the
           Quaker
           would
           have
           condemned
           him
           for
           the
           penitent
           lamenting
           of
           it
           :
           Is
           Paul
           damned
           for
           confessing
           himself
           the
           chief
           of
           sinners
           
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             am
          
           
           chief
           ,
           (
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           15.
           
           )
           and
           that
           formerly
           he
           was
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           blasphemer
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           8.
           
           
             Vnto
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             less
             then
             the
             least
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           Or
           for
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             body
             of
             this
             death
             !
             What
             I
             would
             that
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             hate
             that
             do
             I.
             I
             find
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             would
             do
             good
             ,
             evil
             is
             present
             with
             me
             ,
          
           &c.
           Rom.
           7.
           24.
           15.
           21.
           
           Or
           is
           Isaiah
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           no
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             a
             man
             of
             unclean
             lips
             ,
             &c.
          
           Isa
           .
           6.
           5.
           
           Or
           Jacob
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           Gen.
           32.
           10.
           
           
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             least
             of
             all
             thy
             mercies
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Or
           Job
           for
           abhorring
           himself
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           Iob
           42.
           6.
           
           It
           irketh
           me
           to
           spend
           words
           upon
           such
           Impudent
           revilers
           !
           But
           in
           this
           much
           you
           have
           a
           sufficient
           Reply
           to
           his
           book
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           our
           parts
           we
           believe
           that
           he
           
           that
           saith
           he
           hath
           no
           sin
           ,
           deceiveth
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           not
           in
           him
           ,
           
             I
             Iohn
          
           1.
           8.
           and
           that
           in
           many
           things
           we
           offend
           all
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           .
           3.
           2.
           and
           we
           profess
           to
           know
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           our
           treasure
           in
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           insufficient
           for
           these
           things
           .
           And
           therefore
           see
           that
           you
           love
           and
           imitate
           the
           holiness
           of
           your
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           take
           not
           occasion
           of
           dis-esteeming
           or
           reproaching
           them
           for
           their
           infirmities
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           my
           duty
           as
           a
           watchman
           for
           your
           souls
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           notice
           of
           a
           train
           that
           is
           laid
           for
           your
           perdition
           .
           The
           Papists
           who
           have
           found
           that
           they
           could
           not
           well
           play
           their
           game
           here
           with
           open
           face
           ,
           have
           masked
           themselves
           ,
           and
           taken
           the
           vizards
           of
           several
           sects
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           licence
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           are
           busily
           at
           work
           abroad
           this
           Land
           ,
           to
           bring
           
           you
           back
           to
           Rome
           .
           What
           names
           or
           garb
           soever
           they
           bear
           ,
           you
           may
           strongly
           conjecture
           which
           be
           they
           by
           these
           marks
           following
           .
           1.
           
           Their
           main
           design
           is
           to
           unsettle
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           you
           believe
           that
           you
           have
           been
           all
           this
           while
           misled
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           a
           loss
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           made
           you
           dislike
           or
           suspect
           that
           which
           you
           had
           (
           or
           seemed
           to
           have
           )
           you
           may
           be
           the
           more
           respective
           of
           theirs
           .
           2.
           
           To
           which
           end
           their
           next
           means
           is
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           suspect
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           contemn
           and
           reject
           your
           Teachers
           .
           For
           saith
           Rushworth
           ,
           one
           of
           their
           Writers
           ,
           
             Not
             one
             of
             ten
             among
             the
             people
             indeed
             do
             ground
             their
             faith
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             teachers
             ,
          
           &c.
           therefore
           they
           think
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           but
           bring
           you
           to
           suspect
           your
           teachers
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           reject
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           deal
           with
           the
           
           sheep
           without
           the
           Shepherds
           ,
           and
           dispute
           with
           the
           Scholars
           without
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           quickly
           make
           you
           say
           what
           their
           list
           .
           To
           this
           end
           their
           design
           is
           partly
           to
           cry
           them
           down
           as
           false
           teachers
           (
           but
           how
           are
           they
           baffled
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           proof
           ?
           )
           and
           partly
           to
           perswade
           you
           that
           they
           have
           no
           calling
           to
           the
           work
           ;
           and
           urge
           them
           to
           prove
           their
           calling
           (
           which
           how
           easily
           can
           we
           do
           ?
           )
           and
           partly
           to
           work
           upon
           your
           covetous
           humour
           ,
           by
           crying
           down
           tythes
           ,
           and
           all
           established
           maintenance
           for
           the
           Ministry
           .
           And
           withal
           they
           are
           busie
           yet
           in
           contriving
           how
           to
           procure
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           their
           publique
           countenance
           and
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           sacrilegiously
           to
           deprive
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           remnant
           that
           is
           devoted
           to
           it
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           Ministry
           on
           equal
           terms
           with
           themselves
           
           or
           all
           other
           sects
           (
           which
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           &c.
           they
           will
           be
           loth
           to
           do
           .
           )
           And
           time
           will
           shew
           you
           ,
           whether
           God
           will
           suffer
           them
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           Governors
           of
           this
           sinful
           land
           to
           betray
           the
           Gospel
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           but
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           for
           better
           things
           .
           3.
           
           Their
           next
           design
           ,
           is
           to
           diminish
           the
           Authority
           ,
           and
           sufficiency
           of
           Scripture
           :
           and
           because
           they
           dare
           not
           yet
           speak
           out
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           they
           set
           up
           in
           its
           stead
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           will
           tell
           you
           of
           New
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           they
           are
           yet
           at
           a
           loss
           themselves
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           Religion
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           are
           no
           Christians
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           no
           further
           in
           the
           discovery
           :
           but
           only
           warn
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           love
           your
           souls
           ,
           keep
           close
           to
           Scripture
           and
           a
           faithful
           Ministry
           !
           and
           despise
           not
           
           your
           Shepherds
           if
           you
           would
           escape
           the
           wolves
           .
           If
           any
           question
           our
           calling
           ,
           send
           them
           to
           our
           writings
           where
           we
           have
           fully
           proved
           them
           ;
           or
           send
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           justifie
           them
           against
           any
           Papist
           or
           Heretick
           upon
           earth
           .
           And
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Ministry
           which
           we
           have
           here
           confessed
           ,
           the
           known
           world
           hath
           not
           a
           more
           able
           ,
           faithful
           ,
           godly
           Ministry
           then
           Brittain
           hath
           at
           this
           day
           .
           If
           at
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           the
           
             Clerus
             Anglicanus
          
           was
           called
           
             stupor
             mundi
          
           ,
           before
           all
           those
           Ignorant
           and
           Scandalous
           ones
           were
           cast
           out
           ;
           what
           may
           we
           now
           call
           it
           ?
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           me
           deal
           freely
           with
           you
           !
           The
           ungrateful
           contempt
           of
           a
           faithful
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           the
           shame
           of
           the
           faces
           of
           thousands
           in
           this
           Land
           !
           and
           if
           through-Repentance
           prevent
           it
           not
           ,
           they
           shall
           better
           know
           in
           hell
           ,
           whether
           such
           Ministers
           were
           
           their
           friends
           or
           foes
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           would
           have
           done
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           their
           counsel
           had
           been
           heard
           .
           When
           
             the
             Messengers
             of
             God
             were
             mocked
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             despised
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophets
             abused
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             arose
             on
             the
             Israelites
             themselves
             :
             and
             there
             was
             no
             remedy
             ,
          
           2
           Chro.
           36.
           16.
           
           Shall
           Ministers
           study
           ,
           and
           preach
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           shall
           they
           be
           despised
           ?
           When
           they
           have
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           their
           own
           consciences
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           they
           desire
           not
           yours
           but
           you
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           spend
           and
           be
           spent
           for
           your
           sakes
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           wealth
           in
           the
           world
           would
           not
           be
           regarded
           by
           them
           in
           comparison
           of
           your
           salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           their
           labours
           and
           sufferings
           is
           for
           your
           sakes
           ;
           if
           yet
           they
           shall
           be
           requited
           with
           your
           contempt
           ,
           or
           scorn
           ,
           or
           dicourageing
           unteachableness
           ,
           see
           who
           will
           prove
           the
           losers
           in
           the
           end
           :
           When
           God
           
           himself
           shall
           Justifie
           and
           Condemn
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
          
           ;
           let
           those
           that
           reproached
           ,
           despised
           ,
           and
           condemned
           them
           ,
           defend
           their
           faces
           from
           shame
           ,
           and
           their
           consciences
           from
           the
           accusations
           of
           their
           horrid
           ingratitude
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           can
           !
           Read
           the
           Scripture
           and
           see
           ,
           whether
           they
           that
           obeyed
           Gods
           Messengers
           ,
           or
           they
           that
           despised
           and
           disobeyed
           them
           sped
           best
           ?
           And
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Seducers
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           leave
           them
           not
           ,
           till
           they
           tell
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           true
           Church
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           ?
           and
           by
           that
           time
           they
           have
           well
           answered
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           more
           of
           their
           minds
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           My
           last
           advice
           to
           you
           is
           this
           .
           See
           that
           you
           Obey
           your
           faithful
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           improve
           their
           help
           for
           your
           salvation
           while
           you
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           take
           
           heed
           that
           you
           refuse
           not
           to
           learn
           when
           they
           would
           teach
           you
           .
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           see
           that
           you
           refuse
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           them
           in
           this
           duty
           of
           Private
           Instruction
           ,
           which
           is
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
           Go
           to
           them
           when
           they
           desire
           you
           ,
           and
           be
           thankful
           for
           their
           help
           .
           Yea
           and
           at
           other
           times
           when
           you
           need
           their
           advice
           ,
           go
           to
           them
           of
           your
           own
           accord
           ,
           and
           ask
           it
           .
           Their
           office
           is
           to
           be
           your
           guides
           in
           the
           way
           to
           life
           :
           If
           you
           seek
           not
           their
           Direction
           ,
           it
           seems
           you
           either
           despise
           salvation
           it self
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           are
           so
           Proud
           as
           to
           think
           your selves
           sufficient
           to
           be
           your
           own
           Directors
           .
           Shall
           God
           in
           mercy
           send
           you
           Leaders
           to
           Teach
           you
           and
           Conduct
           you
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Glory
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           stoutly
           send
           them
           back
           ,
           or
           refuse
           their
           assistance
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           We
           have
           no
           need
           of
           their
           Direction
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           their
           own
           case
           or
           gain
           that
           they
           
           trouble
           you
           ,
           or
           is
           it
           for
           your
           own
           everlasting
           gain
           ?
           Remember
           that
           Christ
           hath
           said
           to
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           He
           that
           despiseth
           you
           ,
           despiseth
           me
           !
           If
           your
           obstinate
           refusal
           of
           their
           Instruction
           ,
           do
           put
           them
           to
           bear
           witness
           against
           you
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             taught
             these
             ignorant
             sinners
             ,
             and
             admonished
             these
             worldly
             impenitent
             wretches
             ;
             but
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             nor
             speak
             with
             me
             !
          
           look
           you
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           answer
           it
           as
           you
           can
           :
           For
           my
           part
           I
           would
           not
           be
           then
           in
           your
           case
           for
           all
           the
           world
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           to
           you
           on
           this
           point
           ,
           but
           only
           desire
           you
           to
           read
           and
           consider
           the
           exhortation
           ,
           which
           is
           published
           in
           our
           Agreement
           it self
           ,
           which
           speaks
           to
           you
           more
           fully
           :
           And
           if
           you
           read
           this
           book
           ,
           remember
           that
           the
           Duty
           which
           you
           find
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           doth
           shew
           also
           
           what
           belongs
           to
           your selves
           .
           For
           it
           cannot
           be
           our
           duty
           to
           Teach
           ,
           Catechize
           ,
           Advise
           ,
           &c.
           if
           it
           be
           not
           yours
           to
           Hear
           ,
           and
           Learn
           ,
           and
           seek
           Advice
           .
           If
           you
           have
           any
           temptation
           to
           question
           our
           office
           ,
           read
           the
           London
           Ministers
           
             Ius
             Divinum
             Minister
             .
             Evang.
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Tho.
             Balls
          
           book
           for
           the
           Ministry
           :
           If
           you
           doubt
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           learning
           the
           Principles
           ,
           and
           being
           Catechized
           ,
           read
           the
           London
           Ministers
           late
           Exhortation
           to
           Catechizing
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Zach.
             Croftons
          
           book
           for
           Catechizing
           (
           now
           newly
           published
           .
           )
        
         
           
             
               April
               16.
               1656.
               
            
          
           
             Rich.
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             Dr.
             H.
             Hammond
             
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               cap.
               4.
               sect
               .
               104.
               pag.
               113.
               
            
          
           
             NAY
             thirdly
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             little
             matter
             of
             doubt
             or
             controversie
             ,
             but
             that
             private
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             spiritual
             conference
             betwixt
             fellow-Christians
             ,
             but
             especially
             (
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             high
             concernment
             and
             difficulty
             )
             between
             the
             Presbyter
             and
             those
             of
             his
             charge
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             ;
             and
             peculiarly
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             spent
             in
             the
             discussion
             of
             every
             mans
             special
             sins
             and
             infirmities
             and
             inclinations
             may
             prove
             very
             useful
             and
             advantagious
             (
             in
             order
             to
             spiritual
             directions
             ,
             reproof
             and
             comfort
             )
             to
             the
             making
             the
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             .
             And
             to
             tell
             truth
             ,
             if
             the
             Pride
             and
             self
             conceit
             of
             some
             ,
             the
             wretchlesness
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             bashfulness
             of
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             the
             nauseating
             ,
             and
             instant
             satiety
             of
             any
             good
             in
             a
             fourth
             ,
             the
             follies
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             artifices
             of
             Satan
             had
             not
             put
             this
             practice
             quite
             out
             of
             fashion
             among
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             more
             good
             might
             be
             done
             by
             Ministers
             this
             way
             ,
             then
             is
             now
             done
             by
             any
             other
             means
             separated
             
             from
             the
             use
             of
             this
             particularly
             ,
             then
             by
             that
             of
             Publike
             Preaching
             (
             which
             yet
             need
             not
             be
             neglected
             the
             more
             when
             this
             is
             used
             )
             which
             hath
             now
             the
             fate
             to
             be
             cryed
             up
             ,
             and
             almost
             solely
             depended
             on
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             likelyer
             way
             ,
             as
             Quintilian
             saith
             ,
             (
             comparing
             Publike
             and
             private
             teaching
             of
             youth
             )
             to
             fill
             narrow
             mouth'd
             bottles
             (
             and
             such
             are
             the
             most
             of
             us
             )
             by
             taking
             them
             single
             in
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             pouring
             in
             water
             into
             each
             ,
             then
             by
             setting
             them
             altogether
             ,
             and
             throwing
             never
             so
             many
             bottles
             of
             water
             on
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Mr.
             William
             Gurnal
             
               in
               his
               excellent
               Book
               called
               ,
               The
               Christian
               in
               compleat
               Armour
               ,
               pag.
            
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             THE
             ignorant
             soul
             feels
             no
             such
             smart
             :
             If
             the
             Minister
             stay
             till
             he
             sends
             for
             him
             to
             instruct
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             sooner
             hear
             the
             bell
             go
             for
             him
             than
             any
             Messenger
             come
             for
             him
             :
             You
             must
             seek
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             expect
             that
             they
             will
             come
             to
             you
             .
             These
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             that
             are
             afraid
             more
             of
             their
             Remedy
             ,
             than
             their
             disease
             ,
             and
             study
             more
             to
             hide
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             then
             how
             to
             have
             it
             cured
             ;
             which
             should
             make
             us
             pitty
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             pitty
             themselves
             so
             little
             .
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             no
             small
             unhappiness
             to
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             to
             do
             with
             a
             multitude
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             neither
             time
             nor
             strength
             to
             make
             our
             addresses
             to
             every
             particular
             person
             in
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             attend
             on
             them
             as
             their
             needs
             require
             ;
             and
             yet
             cannot
             well
             satisfie
             our
             consciences
             otherwise
             .
             But
             let
             us
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             
             cannot
             do
             to
             the
             height
             of
             what
             we
             would
             ,
             we
             be
             not
             found
             wanting
             in
             what
             we
             may
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             difficulty
             of
             our
             Province
             make
             us
             like
             some
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             see
             they
             have
             more
             work
             upon
             their
             hands
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             well
             dispatch
             ,
             grow
             sick
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             sit
             down
             out
             of
             a
             lazy
             despondency
             ,
             and
             do
             just
             nothing
             .
             —
             O
             if
             once
             our
             hearts
             were
             but
             filled
             with
             Zeal
             for
             God
             and
             compassion
             to
             our
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             we
             would
             up
             and
             be
             doing
             ,
             though
             we
             could
             but
             lay
             a
             brick
             a
             day
             ;
             and
             God
             would
             be
             with
             us
             .
             May
             be
             ,
             you
             who
             find
             a
             people
             rude
             and
             sottishly
             ignorant
             ,
             like
             stones
             in
             the
             quarry
             and
             trees
             unfell'd
             ,
             shall
             not
             bring
             the
             work
             to
             such
             perfection
             in
             your
             daies
             as
             you
             desire
             !
             Yet
             as
             David
             did
             for
             Solomon
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             by
             thy
             pains
             in
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             them
             ,
             prepare
             materials
             for
             another
             ,
             who
             shall
             rear
             the
             Temple
             .
             —
          
        
         
           Read
           the
           rest
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
            
             
             THE
             brief
             explication
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
            
             
             What
             sort
             of
             Elders
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             Paul
             spoke
             to
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
            
             
             The
             Doctrine
             and
             Method
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
            
             
             The
             terms
             opened
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
            
             and
             8.
             
             Wherein
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             to
             ourselves
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
            
             to
             16.
             
             The
             moving
             Reasons
             to
             Take
             heed
             to
             ourselves
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
            
             
             WHat
             it
             is
             to
             Take
             heed
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             ?
             It
             s
             implyed
             that
             every
             Flock
             have
             their
             own
             Pastor
             ;
             and
             that
             regularly
             the
             Flock
             be
             no
             greater
             then
             the
             Pastors
             may
             over-see
             ,
             taking
             heed
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
            
             
             The
             ends
             of
             this
             Oversight
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
            
             
             Of
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             work
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Object
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             The
             unconverted
             .
             2.
             
             The
             converted
             .
             1.
             
             The
             young
             and
             weaker
             .
             2.
             
             Those
             that
             labour
             under
             some
             special
             distempers
             .
             3.
             
             Decliners
             .
             4.
             
             That
             are
             fallen
             under
             some
             great
             Temptation
             .
             5.
             
             The
             disconsolate
             .
             6.
             
             The
             strong
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
            
             
             Of
             the
             action
             it self
             .
             1.
             
             Publike
             Preaching
             .
             2.
             
             Sacraments
             .
             3.
             
             Publike
             prayer
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             benediction
             .
             4.
             
             Oversight
             of
             the
             members
             distinctly
             .
             1.
             
             Knowing
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Instructing
             the
             ignorant
             .
             3.
             
             Advising
             them
             that
             seek
             advice
             .
             4.
             
             Looking
             to
             particular
             Families
             .
             How.
             5.
             
             Resisting
             seduction
             .
             6.
             
             Encourageing
             the
             obedient
             .
             7.
             
             Visiting
             the
             sick
             .
             8.
             
             Comforting
             .
             9.
             
             Private
             admonishing
             offenders
             .
             10.
             
             More
             publike
             Discipline
             .
             1.
             
             Publike
             admonition
             .
             How.
             2.
             
             Publike
             exhortation
             to
             open
             discovery
             of
             Repentance
             .
             3.
             
             Publike
             praying
             for
             the
             offender
             .
             4.
             
             To
             assist
             the
             penitent
             ,
             confirming
             ,
             absolving
             ,
             
               &c.
               5.
            
             
             Rejecting
             the
             obstinately
             impenitent
             from
             our
             Communion
             .
             6.
             
             Reception
             of
             the
             penitent
             .
             The
             
             manner
             and
             necessity
             of
             these
             acts
             .
             Making
             Laws
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             our
             work
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             manner
             and
             concomitants
             of
             our
             work
             .
             It
             must
             be
             done
             .
             1.
             
             Purely
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             self
             .
             2.
             
             Laboriously
             and
             diligently
             .
             3.
             
             Prudently
             &
             orderly
             .
             4.
             
             Insisting
             most
             on
             the
             Greatest
             and
             most
             Necessary
             things
             .
             5.
             
             With
             Plainness
             and
             Evidence
             .
             6.
             
             In
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             insufficiency
             and
             dependance
             on
             Christ
             .
             7.
             
             In
             Humility
             and
             Condescention
             .
             8.
             
             A
             mixture
             of
             severity
             and
             mildness
             .
             9.
             
             With
             Affectionate
             seriousness
             .
             10.
             
             Reverently
             and
             spiritually
             .
             11.
             
             In
             tender
             love
             to
             our
             people
             .
             12.
             
             Patiently
             .
             And
             we
             must
             be
             studious
             of
             Union
             and
             Communion
             among
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Unity
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
            
             
             THE
             first
             Use
             for
             our
             humiliation
             :
             Confessing
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             especially
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
            
             
             A
             confession
             of
             our
             present
             sins
             .
             Specially
             ;
             1.
             
             Pride
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               2.
            
             
             An
             undervaluing
             the
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               4.
               3.
            
             
             Want
             of
             serious
             ,
             industrious
             ,
             unreserved
             laying
             out
             our selves
             in
             the
             work
             of
             God.
             Discovered
             1.
             
             By
             negligent
             studies
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               2.
            
             
             By
             dull
             drowsic
             preaching
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               3.
            
             
             By
             not
             helping
             them
             that
             want
             abroad
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               4.
            
             
             By
             neglect
             of
             acknowledged
             Duties
             .
             
               E.
               G.
            
             Church
             Discipline
             .
             The
             pretences
             confuted
             ,
             that
             would
             justifie
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               5.
            
             
             By
             the
             Power
             of
             worldly
             carnal
             interests
             .
             Manifested
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             temporizing
             .
             2.
             
             Worldly
             business
             .
             3.
             
             Barrenness
             in
             works
             of
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
            
             
             Applyed
             for
             Humiliation
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
            
             
             VSE
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             Motives
             in
             the
             text
             .
             1.
             
             From
             our
             office
             and
             Relation
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             with
             some
             subservient
             considerations
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               2.
            
             
             From
             the
             efficient
             cause
             :
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               3.
            
             
             From
             the
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               4.
            
             
             From
             the
             price
             paid
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
            
             
             A
             more
             particular
             exhortation
             .
             1.
             
             To
             see
             that
             the
             saving
             work
             of
             grace
             be
             wrought
             on
             our
             own
             hearts
             .
             A
             word
             to
             Tutours
             and
             Schoolmasters
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               2.
            
             
             Keep
             Grace
             in
             vigour
             and
             activity
             ,
             and
             preach
             to
             your
             own
             hearts
             first
             ;
             for
             your
             work
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               3.
            
             
             Stir
             up
             your selves
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             with
             all
             your
             might
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               4.
            
             
             Keep
             up
             earnest
             desires
             and
             expectations
             of
             success
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               9.
               5.
            
             
             Be
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             .
             Spare
             no
             cost
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               10.
               6.
            
             
             Maintain
             Union
             and
             Communion
             .
             The
             way
             thereto
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               7.
            
             
             Practise
             so
             much
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             is
             certainly
             your
             duty
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               12.
               8.
            
             
             Faithfully
             discharge
             this
             duty
             of
             personal
             Catechizing
             and
             Instruction
             of
             all
             the
             Flock
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
            
             
             REasons
             for
             this
             Duty
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Benefits
             .
             The
             great
             Hopes
             we
             have
             of
             a
             blessed
             success
             of
             this
             work
             if
             faithfully
             managed
             ;
             Shewed
             in
             20.
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               2.
            
             
             From
             the
             Difficulty
             of
             this
             work
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               3.
            
             
             From
             the
             Necessity
             of
             it
             :
             which
             is
             manifold
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
            
             
             Use
             :
             What
             great
             cause
             of
             Humiliation
             we
             have
             for
             neglecting
             this
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
            
             
             An
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             faithful
             performance
             of
             this
             work
             .
             Twenty
             aggravations
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             which
             will
             condemn
             the
             wilful
             refusers
             of
             so
             great
             duties
             ,
             as
             this
             Private
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             are
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
            
             
             The
             Objections
             of
             lazy
             unfaithful
             Ministers
             ,
             against
             Personal
             Instruction
             and
             Catechizing
             ,
             answered
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
            
             
             DIrections
             to
             the
             less
             experienced
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             managing
             of
             this
             work
             .
             1.
             
             For
             bringing
             our
             People
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               2.
            
             
             To
             do
             it
             so
             as
             is
             likest
             to
             succeed
             .
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             awaking
             of
             the
             secure
             .
             In
             twelve
             Directions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             DIrections
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             self-conceited
             Opinionists
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             or
             cure
             Errour
             and
             Schism
             in
             our
             People
             .
             And
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             those
             of
             whose
             condition
             we
             are
             between
             hope
             and
             fear
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Readers
           ,
           you
           will
           right
           me
           ,
           and
           ease
           your selves
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           mend
           these
           mis-Printings
           with
           your
           pen
           ,
           before
           you
           read
           the
           book
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           46.
           li.
           14.
           for
           conscience
           read
           conference
           3
           p.
           90.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           mo●iendo
           ;
           p.
           105.
           l.
           4.
           blot
           out
           that
           ;
           p.
           106.
           l.
           29.
           blot
           out
           us
           ;
           p.
           113.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           art
           ;
           p.
           115.
           l.
           19.
           after
           token
           r.
           it
           ;
           p.
           135.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             speaking
             for
          
           ;
           p.
           142.
           l.
           penult
           .
           r.
           desertion
           ;
           p.
           144.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           histrionical
           ;
           p.
           145.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           useful
           ;
           p.
           146.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           better
           ;
           p.
           150.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           contrive
           ;
           p.
           168.
           l.
           antipen
           .
           r.
           sit
           ;
           p.
           180.
           l.
           antipen
           .
           r.
           that
           ;
           p.
           186.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           Ho●tonus
           ;
           p.
           188.
           l.
           25.
           and
           p.
           189.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             sit
             still
          
           ;
           p.
           209.
           l.
           16.
           for
           shineth
           r.
           thriveth
           ;
           p.
           211.
           l.
           8.
           after
           and
           r.
           then
           ;
           p.
           213.
           l.
           17.
           blot
           out
           for
           :
           p.
           217.
           l.
           17.
           after
           call
           r.
           them
           :
           p.
           222.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           the
           :
           p.
           286.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             going
             to
             Church
          
           :
           p.
           289.
           l.
           9
           ,
           10.
           r.
           continued
           :
           and
           l.
           20.
           r.
           see
           ,
           p.
           290.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           compose
           :
           and
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             will
             never
          
           ;
           and
           l.
           24.
           r.
           serve
           ;
           and
           l.
           28.
           r.
           confessions
           ;
           p.
           248.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           promissionibus
           ;
           p.
           309.
           l.
           11.
           for
           
             Is
             it
             not
          
           r.
           
             It
             is
             not
          
           ;
           p.
           314.
           l.
           20.
           for
           
             recover
             recover
          
           ;
           p.
           339.
           l.
           24.
           for
           for
           r.
           to
           ;
           p.
           341.
           l.
           9.
           for
           the
           r.
           that
           ;
           p.
           343.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           prosecution
           ;
           p.
           351.
           l.
           22.
           for
           more
           r.
           meer
           ;
           p.
           356.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           p.
           377.
           l.
           25
           r.
           
             use
             it
          
           ;
           and
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             and
             that
             sect
          
           ;
           p.
           378.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             is
             in
          
           p.
           383.
           l.
           23.
           for
           
             by
             such
          
           r.
           
             than
             by
             taking
             such
          
           ;
           p.
           389.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           One
           r.
           Me
           ;
           p.
           390.
           l.
           27.
           for
           profession
           r.
           
             proper
             place
          
           ;
           p.
           394.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             so
             far
             as
          
           ;
           p.
           398.
           l.
           21.
           for
           
             sensual
             Lazarus
          
           r.
           
             sensual
             Lazyness
          
           ;
           and
           l.
           27.
           r.
           acknowledged
           ;
           p.
           403.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             from
             him
          
           ;
           p.
           401.
           l.
           10.
           for
           
             I
             say
          
           r.
           
             They
             say
          
           ;
           p.
           409.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             against
             all
          
           ;
           p.
           418.
           l.
           12.
           for
           prosess
           r.
           possess
           ;
           and
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             If
             any
             have
          
           ;
           p.
           422.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             to
             live
             long
          
           ;
           p.
           430.
           l.
           5.
           for
           elocution
           r.
           election
           ,
           and
           l.
           29.
           for
           of
           r.
           that
           ;
           p.
           431.
           l.
           20.
           for
           
             of
             that
          
           ;
           r.
           
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           p.
           438.
           l.
           15.
           for
           them
           r.
           him
           ;
           p.
           442.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           
             to
             the
             heart
          
           ;
           p.
           444.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           beset
           ;
           p.
           445.
           l.
           7.
           for
           we
           r.
           so
           .
           p.
           459.
           l.
           19.
           for
           
             till
             then
          
           r.
           
             tell
             them
          
           .
           p.
           463.
           l.
           penult
           .
           for
           they
           r.
           that
           .
           and
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           these
           r.
           
             the
             Church
          
           .
           p.
           467.
           l.
           2.
           for
           loathed
           r.
           toothed
           .
           p.
           469.
           for
           obtusions
           r.
           obtrusions
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Gildas
           Salvianus
        
         ;
         THE
         REFORMED
         PASTOR
         .
      
       
         
           ACTS
           20.
           28.
           
        
         
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Flock
           ,
           over
           the
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           made
           you
           Overseers
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           purchased
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Reverend
               and
               Dearly
               Beloved
               Brethren
               ,
            
          
           
             THough
             some
             think
             that
             Pauls
             Exhortation
             to
             these
             Elders
             ,
             doth
             prove
             him
             their
             Ruler
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             who
             are
             this
             day
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             freely
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             without
             any
             jealousies
             of
             such
             a
             Conclusion
             .
             Though
             we
             teach
             our
             people
             as
             Officers
             set
             over
             them
             in
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             teach
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Brethren
             in
             Office
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Faith.
             If
             the
             people
             of
             our
             charge
             must
             teach
             and
             admonish
             ,
             and
             exhort
             each
             other
             daily
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             
             ●6
             .
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             no
             doubt
             Teachers
             may
             do
             it
             to
             one
             another
             without
             any
             supereminency
             of
             power
             or
             degree
             .
             We
             have
             the
             same
             sins
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             graces
             to
             be
             quickned
             and
             corroborated
             ,
             as
             our
             people
             have
             :
             we
             have
             greater
             works
             then
             they
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             greater
             difficulties
             to
             overcome
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             need
             to
             be
             warned
             and
             wakened
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             So
             that
             I
             confess
             I
             think
             such
             meetings
             should
             be
             more
             frequent
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             together
             but
             this
             :
             And
             as
             plainly
             and
             closely
             should
             we
             deal
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             serious
             among
             us
             do
             with
             their
             Flocks
             ;
             lest
             if
             only
             they
             have
             the
             sharp
             admonitions
             and
             reproofs
             ,
             they
             only
             should
             be
             sound
             and
             lively
             in
             the
             Faith.
             That
             this
             was
             Pauls
             judgement
             ,
             I
             need
             no
             other
             proof
             ,
             then
             this
             rowsing
             heart-melting
             exhortation
             to
             the
             Ephesian
             Elders
             :
             A
             short
             Sermon
             ;
             but
             not
             soon
             learnt
             .
             Had
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             throughly
             learned
             this
             short
             exhortation
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             many
             a
             Volumn
             which
             hath
             taken
             up
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             helpt
             them
             to
             greater
             applause
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             happy
             had
             it
             been
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             them
             !
          
           
             Our
             present
             straits
             of
             time
             will
             allow
             me
             to
             touch
             upon
             no
             part
             of
             it
             but
             my
             Text
             ;
             which
             ,
             supposing
             Paul
             the
             speaker
             ,
             and
             the
             Ephesine
             Elders
             his
             hearers
             ,
             containeth
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             two-sold
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             A
             four-fold
             motive
             to
             enforce
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             duty
             is
             to
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               themselves
            
             .
             The
             
             second
             is
             ,
             
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             And
             the
             main
             work
             for
             the
             Flock
             which
             is
             thus
             heedfully
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             expressed
             ,
             even
             
               to
               feed
               them
               ,
               or
               play
               the
               Shepherds
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             motives
             closely
             laid
             together
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             From
             their
             engagement
             and
             Relation
             :
             They
             are
             the
             Over-seers
             of
             the
             Flock
             ;
             It
             is
             their
             office
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             efficient
             cause
             ;
             even
             the
             authority
             and
             excellency
             of
             him
             that
             called
             them
             to
             it
             :
             which
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             charge
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             honourable
             society
             in
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             tender
             regard
             that
             Christ
             hath
             to
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             price
             it
             cost
             him
             :
             He
             purchased
             it
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
             This
             Motive
             is
             partly
             subordinate
             to
             the
             former
             .
             The
             terms
             of
             the
             Text
             have
             no
             such
             difficulty
             as
             to
             allow
             me
             the
             spending
             of
             much
             of
             our
             little
             time
             for
             their
             explication
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             here
             :
             is
             ,
             
               maxima
               cura
               &
               diligentia
               animum
               adhibere
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             Iansenius
             and
             others
             note
             ,
             a
             little
             Flock
             .
             It
             signifieth
             not
             here
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             elsewhere
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             ;
             but
             it
             signifieth
             that
             particular
             Church
             which
             these
             Elders
             had
             a
             special
             charge
             of
             .
             Whether
             that
             was
             one
             or
             many
             ,
             we
             shall
             enquire
             anon
             .
             What
             is
             meane
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bishops
             or
             Over-seers
             here
             ,
             is
             thus
             far
             agreed
             on
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Officers
             appointed
             to
             Teach
             and
             Guide
             those
             Churches
             in
             the
             way
             to
             salvation
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             persons
             that
             are
             called
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             before
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             here
             .
             Of
             whom
             more
             anon
             .
             The
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             seemeth
             here
             to
             import
             both
             the
             Qualification
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             particular
             
             designation
             of
             these
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             to
             their
             charge
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             limit
             and
             exclude
             without
             necessity
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             by
             all
             these
             three
             waies
             make
             them
             Over-seers
             of
             their
             Flocks
             .
             1.
             
             By
             qualifying
             them
             with
             such
             gifts
             as
             made
             them
             fit
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             By
             directing
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             Ordained
             them
             to
             the
             ministery
             .
             3.
             
             By
             disposing
             both
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordainers
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             for
             the
             affixing
             them
             to
             that
             particular
             Church
             rather
             then
             another
             .
             
               Dicit
               eos
               constitutos
               à
               spiritu
               sancto
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Grotius
               ,
               quia
               constituti
               erant
               ab
               Apostolis
               plenis
               spiritu
               sancto
               ,
               quanquam
               approbante
               plebe
               :
            
             But
             no
             doubt
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             give
             special
             directions
             as
             by
             internal
             oracle
             ,
             for
             the
             disposal
             of
             particular
             teachers
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Saul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             provision
             for
             particular
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             by
             some
             translated
             barely
             to
             feed
             ,
             as
             ours
             here
             ;
             by
             others
             only
             to
             Rule
             ;
             but
             indeed
             as
             
               Gerhard
               ,
               Iansenius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             note
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             either
             ,
             but
             containeth
             in
             it
             all
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             .
             In
             one
             word
             it
             is
             
               Pastorem
               agere
            
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Pastor
             to
             the
             Flock
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             Ephesine
             Congregation
             before
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Universal
             Church
             which
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             feed
             and
             Rule
             ,
             by
             doing
             their
             part
             towards
             it
             in
             their
             station
             (
             as
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             may
             be
             said
             to
             rule
             the
             Land
             )
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             much
             moment
             to
             be
             stood
             upon
             :
             but
             the
             former
             seems
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             both
             
               acquisivit
               &
               asseruit
               &
               in
               suam
               vindicavit
               .
            
             It
             s
             said
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             Communication
             
             of
             the
             names
             of
             the
             distinct
             natures
             :
             And
             it
             affords
             us
             an
             argument
             against
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             is
             here
             expresly
             called
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             BUT
             it
             is
             necessary
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             Instruction
             and
             Application
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             resolved
             more
             clearly
             who
             those
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             be
             that
             Paul
             doth
             here
             exhort
             .
             I
             am
             desirous
             to
             do
             all
             that
             lawfully
             I
             may
             to
             avoid
             controversie
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             on
             such
             occasions
             ;
             But
             here
             it
             is
             unavoidable
             ,
             because
             all
             our
             following
             application
             will
             much
             depend
             upon
             the
             explication
             :
             and
             if
             you
             shall
             once
             suppose
             that
             none
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             was
             spoken
             to
             men
             in
             your
             office
             and
             capacity
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             you
             pass
             it
             over
             and
             let
             it
             alone
             and
             take
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             hence
             gather
             for
             your
             practise
             ,
             as
             impertinent
             .
             This
             Text
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             thought
             most
             apt
             to
             awaken
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             their
             duty
             :
             but
             of
             late
             the
             negligent
             are
             gratified
             with
             the
             News
             ,
             (
             for
             news
             it
             is
             )
             that
             only
             Bishops
             in
             a
             s●pereminent
             sense
             ,
             whom
             we
             usually
             call
             Prelates
             are
             spoken
             to
             in
             this
             Text
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             no
             other
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             doth
             speak
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             Presbyters
             (
             certainly
             )
             but
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             were
             in
             being
             in
             Scripture
             times
             .
             Here
             are
             two
             Questions
             before
             us
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
             1.
             
             Whether
             the
             Elders
             here
             mentioned
             were
             the
             Elders
             of
             one
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             that
             part
             of
             Asia
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             every
             Church
             one
             .
             This
             is
             but
             in
             order
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             whether
             these
             Elders
             were
             only
             Prelates
             ,
             
             or
             such
             Bishops
             as
             among
             us
             have
             carried
             that
             name
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             that
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             prove
             these
             to
             be
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             several
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             those
             many
             Cities
             ,
             are
             these
             following
             .
             1.
             
             The
             affirmation
             of
             Irenaeus
             .
             To
             which
             we
             say
             ;
             1.
             
             There
             might
             be
             many
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             present
             ,
             though
             some
             from
             the
             neerest
             Cities
             were
             there
             also
             :
             which
             is
             all
             that
             Irenaeus
             affirms
             .
             2.
             
             We
             oppose
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             Irenaeus
             the
             ordinary
             exposition
             of
             the
             antients
             :
             The
             most
             singular
             is
             of
             least
             authority
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             said
             that
             Paul
             calls
             them
             to
             remember
             how
             he
             had
             been
             among
             them
             three
             years
             ,
             not
             ceasing
             to
             warn
             every
             one
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             he
             was
             not
             three
             years
             at
             Ephesus
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             Asia
             ,
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             He
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             where
             his
             chief
             place
             of
             abode
             is
             .
             He
             that
             resideth
             ordinarily
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             though
             he
             thence
             make
             frequent
             excursions
             to
             the
             neighbour
             parts
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             abide
             so
             long
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             And
             the
             Ephesian
             Elders
             might
             well
             be
             acquainted
             with
             his
             industry
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             though
             here
             is
             no
             certainty
             that
             he
             mentioneth
             any
             more
             then
             what
             he
             did
             with
             them
             .
             For
             what
             he
             did
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             did
             in
             Asia
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             done
             in
             London
             is
             done
             in
             
               England
               .
               Obj.
            
             3.
             
             But
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             all
             Asia
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               among
               whom
               I
               have
               gone
            
             ,
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             As
             though
             Paul
             might
             not
             
               go
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
            
             in
             Ephesus
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             he
             went
             further
             ,
             the
             Ephesine
             Elders
             might
             accompany
             him
             .
             
               Ob.
               Ephesus
            
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             Asia
             might
             be
             thence
             denominated
             .
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             proved
             that
             it
             was
             so
             denominated
             .
             All
             France
             is
             not
             called
             Paris
             ,
             nor
             
             all
             
               England
               London
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             whole
             Countries
             ,
             but
             a
             Church
             that
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             yet
             unproved
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             one
             City
             had
             then
             any
             such
             dependance
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             another
             City
             ,
             as
             lesser
             Cities
             had
             upon
             the
             Metropolis
             .
          
           
             Our
             Reasons
             that
             make
             us
             think
             that
             either
             all
             or
             many
             of
             these
             Elders
             or
             Bishops
             were
             over
             the
             particular
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             expresly
             said
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             referring
             to
             Ephesus
             next
             before
             mentioned
             .
             
               He
               sent
               to
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               and
               called
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Churches
             and
             Cities
             ,
             are
             called
             Bishops
             of
             a
             greater
             City
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             .
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             mention
             but
             of
             one
             Church
             and
             one
             Flock
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             many
             :
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             that
             he
             speaketh
             not
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             (
             for
             then
             that
             language
             were
             not
             strange
             )
             but
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             speak
             still
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             when
             they
             mention
             the
             particular
             Churches
             of
             many
             Cities
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             call
             them
             all
             one
             Church
             or
             Flock
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             may
             seem
             else
             that
             the
             Elder
             of
             each
             one
             of
             these
             Cities
             hath
             a
             charge
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             they
             are
             required
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             all
             the
             Flock
             :
             which
             though
             it
             may
             possibly
             be
             by
             taking
             every
             one
             his
             part
             ,
             yet
             if
             one
             should
             fail
             ,
             the
             rest
             seem
             to
             have
             his
             charge
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             they
             can
             do
             .
             4.
             
             Paul
             was
             now
             in
             so
             great
             hast
             in
             his
             journey
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             Luke
             measureth
             it
             out
             by
             the
             daies
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             Paul
             could
             in
             such
             hast
             call
             the
             Elders
             from
             the
             several
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             .
             If
             he
             had
             passed
             through
             
             the
             Brittish
             Seas
             in
             such
             haste
             ,
             and
             lodged
             at
             Plimouth
             ,
             and
             had
             thence
             called
             to
             him
             the
             Elders
             of
             Paris
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             staid
             many
             dayes
             or
             weeks
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             have
             gathered
             also
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Rhemes
               ,
               Arles
               ,
               Orleance
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             France
             .
             5.
             
             The
             numbers
             of
             Prophets
             and
             gifted
             men
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             other
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             doth
             give
             us
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             conjecture
             that
             Ephesus
             was
             not
             so
             scant
             of
             help
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             but
             one
             Presbyter
             .
             Grotius
             thought
             that
             Timothy
             with
             his
             Com-Presbyters
             made
             this
             appearance
             ;
             but
             others
             have
             given
             very
             probable
             reasons
             that
             Timothy
             was
             none
             of
             them
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Judgement
             of
             Expositors
             antient
             and
             modern
             running
             so
             commonly
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             commandeth
             some
             respect
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             I
             confess
             the
             matter
             seemeth
             but
             conjectural
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             neither
             part
             to
             have
             a
             certainty
             :
             but
             if
             probability
             may
             carry
             it
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             many
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             though
             possibly
             some
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             Cities
             might
             be
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             But
             let
             this
             go
             how
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             maketh
             not
             much
             to
             the
             main
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
             What
             if
             Ephesus
             and
             each
             other
             City
             or
             Church
             had
             then
             but
             one
             Presbyter
             ?
             will
             it
             follow
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Prelate
             ?
             No
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             :
             It
             will
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             then
             none
             such
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             subject
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             King
             without
             subjects
             ;
             nor
             master
             without
             servants
             .
             1.
             
             The
             stream
             of
             antient
             and
             modern
             Expositors
             do
             take
             this
             Text
             to
             speak
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             common
             sense
             .
             And
             we
             must
             be
             cautelous
             before
             we
             be
             singular
             in
             the
             expounding
             of
             so
             many
             texts
             as
             speak
             the
             same
             way
             .
             2.
             
             If
             men
             be
             put
             now
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             to
             find
             out
             a
             new
             
             foundation
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             supposing
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             amiss
             defended
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             Texts
             (
             except
             by
             one
             or
             two
             )
             amiss
             expounded
             ,
             it
             will
             occasion
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             frame
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             But
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             we
             begin
             to
             be
             pretty
             well
             agreed
             ,
             at
             least
             about
             the
             whole
             Government
             that
             .
             
               de
               facto
            
             was
             in
             being
             in
             Scripture-times
             .
             For
             1.
             
             It
             is
             now
             at
             last
             confessed
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             is
             not
             certainly
             taken
             any
             where
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             is
             subject
             to
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             having
             not
             power
             of
             Ordination
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             such
             Presbyters
             were
             in
             being
             in
             Scripture-times
             .
             And
             by
             what
             authority
             they
             are
             since
             erected
             let
             them
             prove
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             agreed
             now
             that
             they
             were
             the
             same
             persons
             who
             in
             Scripture
             are
             called
             Bishops
             &
             Presbyters
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             these
             persons
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             &
             Jurisdiction
             4.
             
             And
             that
             these
             persons
             were
             not
             the
             Bishops
             of
             many
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             but
             one
             only
             :
             They
             ruled
             not
             many
             Assemblies
             Ordinarily
             meeting
             for
             Church
             Communion
             :
             for
             there
             could
             no
             such
             meetings
             be
             kept
             up
             without
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             to
             administer
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             in
             each
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             in
             a
             Diocess
             but
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Presbyters
             in
             Scripture
             times
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             a
             Diocess
             contained
             but
             one
             ordinary
             Church
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             no
             Biship
             in
             Scripture-times
             had
             under
             him
             any
             Presbyters
             nor
             more
             such
             Assemblies
             then
             one
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             Ruled
             the
             particular
             Churches
             just
             as
             our
             Parish
             Pastors
             do
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             satisfied
             that
             we
             go
             that
             way
             that
             the
             Apostles
             established
             and
             was
             used
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             Scripture-times
             :
             And
             if
             any
             will
             prove
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             latter
             mutations
             ,
             or
             will
             prove
             that
             
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             power
             to
             these
             particular
             Pastors
             to
             degenerate
             into
             another
             sort
             of
             officers
             hereafter
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Cogency
             of
             their
             Evidence
             ,
             we
             shall
             believe
             it
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             desiring
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             upon
             sure
             ground
             ,
             and
             take
             only
             so
             much
             as
             is
             certain
             ,
             we
             hold
             where
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             glad
             that
             we
             are
             so
             far
             agreed
             .
             Yet
             not
             presuming
             to
             censure
             all
             superiour
             Episcopacy
             ,
             nor
             refusing
             to
             obey
             any
             man
             that
             commandeth
             us
             to
             do
             our
             duty
             ,
             but
             resolving
             to
             do
             our
             own
             work
             in
             faithfulness
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             ever
             thought
             it
             easier
             to
             be
             Governed
             then
             to
             Govern
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             ready
             (
             as
             the
             Brittish
             told
             Austin
             )
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             any
             man
             in
             and
             for
             the
             Lord
             :
             Nor
             can
             I
             think
             that
             any
             Government
             can
             be
             burdensom
             ,
             which
             Christ
             appointeth
             ;
             but
             all
             beneficial
             to
             us
             ;
             as
             making
             our
             burden
             lighter
             and
             not
             heavyer
             ,
             and
             helping
             and
             not
             hindering
             us
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             Were
             Christs
             work
             but
             throughly
             done
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             the
             backwardest
             in
             contending
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             agree
             but
             on
             this
             one
             thing
             which
             is
             plain
             here
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             That
             the
             Churches
             or
             Flocks
             should
             be
             no
             greater
             then
             the
             Pastors
             can
             personally
             over-see
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
            
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             but
             able
             faithful
             men
             be
             the
             Over-seers
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             the
             word
             of
             God
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             lay
             out
             themselves
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             souls
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             resolved
             never
             to
             contend
             with
             such
             about
             the
             business
             of
             superiority
             ;
             but
             cheerfully
             to
             obey
             them
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             ,
             if
             they
             require
             my
             obedience
             .
             If
             the
             difference
             were
             not
             more
             about
             the
             matters
             commanded
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             it self
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
             then
             ,
             Who
             should
             command
             it
             :
             me
             thinks
             humble
             men
             should
             be
             easily
             agreed
             .
             Would
             they
             but
             lay
             by
             all
             needless
             humane
             impositions
             and
             obtrusions
             ,
             and
             be
             contented
             with
             the
             sufficient
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             new
             work
             to
             necessitate
             ,
             new
             Canons
             and
             Authorities
             to
             impose
             it
             ,
             but
             be
             content
             with
             the
             Gospel
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             take
             that
             for
             a
             sufficient
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             went
             thither
             in
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             should
             not
             disobey
             such
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             not
             satisfied
             of
             his
             differing
             Order
             or
             Degree
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             addicted
             to
             some
             encroaching
             usurpation
             of
             more
             power
             then
             is
             meet
             ,
             would
             he
             but
             forbear
             the
             
               Ecce
               duo
               gladii
            
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             us
             only
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             admit
             of
             fair
             debates
             ,
             and
             works
             only
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             much
             to
             fear
             such
             power
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             undue
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             THE
             Observations
             which
             the
             Text
             affordeth
             us
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             now
             stay
             so
             much
             as
             to
             name
             them
             :
             but
             shall
             only
             lay
             down
             that
             one
             which
             containeth
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             the
             rest
             as
             subordinate
             motives
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             method
             which
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             here
             deliver
             them
             to
             us
             .
          
           
           
             Doct.
             
               THE
               Pastors
               or
               Over-seers
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               take
               great
               heed
               both
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               their
               Flocks
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               their
               Pastoral
               work
               .
            
          
           
             The
             method
             which
             we
             shall
             follow
             in
             handling
             this
             point
             ,
             shall
             be
             this
             .
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             briefly
             open
             to
             you
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             subject
             :
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             what
             it
             is
             to
             Take
             heed
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             must
             be
             done
             .
             3.
             
             I
             shall
             give
             some
             brief
             Reasons
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             point
             .
             4.
             
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             to
             Take
             heed
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             in
             our
             Pastoral
             work
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             must
             be
             done
             .
             5.
             
             I
             shall
             make
             some
             Application
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             VVHat
             the
             words
             ,
             Pastor
             ,
             Bishop
             and
             Church
             do
             signifie
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             wast
             time
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             well
             known
             .
             As
             for
             the
             things
             signified
             .
             1.
             
             By
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             
               An
               Officer
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               for
               the
               ordinary
               Teaching
               and
               Guiding
               a
               particular
               Church
               and
               all
               its
               members
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               salvation
               and
               the
               pleasing
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Christ
             appointeth
             the
             Office
             it self
             by
             his
             Laws
             .
             The
             person
             he
             calleth
             to
             it
             by
             his
             qualifying
             Gifts
             ,
             Providential
             disposals
             ,
             secret
             impulses
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             
             by
             the
             Ordination
             of
             his
             present
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             Acceptance
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Teaching
             and
             Guidance
             contain
             the
             main
             parts
             at
             least
             of
             the
             work
             to
             which
             they
             are
             designed
             .
             The
             particulars
             we
             shall
             further
             stand
             upon
             anon
             .
          
           
             A
             particular
             Church
             is
             the
             object
             of
             their
             work
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             Apostolical
             unfixed
             itinerant
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             the
             stated
             Ordinary
             Teachers
             of
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             differenced
             ,
             both
             from
             private
             men
             ,
             who
             do
             occasionally
             teach
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             foresaid
             Itinerant
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             do
             but
             
               in
               transitu
            
             ,
             or
             seldom
             teach
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
             The
             subject
             is
             the
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             and
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             is
             salvation
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God
             therein
             ;
             by
             which
             work
             and
             ends
             the
             office
             is
             distinguished
             from
             all
             other
             offices
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             School-masters
             ,
             &c.
             though
             they
             also
             have
             the
             same
             remote
             or
             ultimate
             ends
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Flock
             and
             Church
             is
             meant
             that
             particular
             society
             of
             Christians
             of
             which
             these
             Bishops
             or
             Elders
             have
             the
             charge
             ,
             associated
             for
             personal
             Communion
             in
             Gods
             publike
             worship
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             mutual
             assistance
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Exact
             Definitions
             we
             may
             not
             now
             stand
             on
             ;
             we
             have
             more
             fully
             made
             some
             attempts
             that
             way
             heretofore
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             II.
             LET
             us
             next
             consider
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             must
             be
             done
             .
             And
             here
             I
             may
             well
             for
             brevity
             sake
             adjoyn
             the
             Application
             to
             the
             Explication
             ,
             it
             being
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Practise
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             put
             to
             go
             over
             as
             little
             as
             may
             be
             of
             the
             same
             things
             again
             .
             Take
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             all
             this
             Explication
             ,
             as
             so
             much
             Advice
             and
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             hearts
             attend
             it
             as
             well
             as
             your
             understandings
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             be
             void
             of
             that
             saving
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             you
             offer
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             strangers
             to
             the
             effectual
             workings
             of
             that
             Gospel
             which
             you
             preach
             ;
             and
             lest
             while
             you
             proclaim
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Saviour
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             your
             own
             hearts
             should
             neglect
             him
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             miss
             of
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             and
             his
             saving
             benefits
             ?
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             you
             perish
             ,
             while
             you
             call
             upon
             others
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             perishing
             !
             and
             lest
             you
             famish
             your selves
             while
             you
             prepare
             their
             food
             .
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             promise
             of
             shining
             as
             the
             stars
             to
             those
             that
             turn
             many
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             that
             is
             but
             on
             supposition
             that
             they
             be
             first
             turned
             to
             it
             themselves
             :
             Such
             promises
             are
             meant
             ,
             
               caeteris
               paribus
               ,
               &
               suppositis
               supponendis
               .
            
             Their
             own
             sincerity
             in
             the
             faith
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             their
             glory
             simply
             considered
             ,
             though
             their
             great
             ministerial
             labours
             may
             be
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             their
             greater
             glory
             ;
             Many
             a
             man
             hath
             warned
             others
             
             that
             they
             come
             not
             to
             that
             place
             of
             Torment
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             hasted
             to
             themselves
             :
             Many
             a
             Preacher
             is
             now
             in
             hell
             ,
             that
             hath
             an
             hundred
             times
             called
             upon
             his
             hearers
             to
             use
             the
             utmost
             care
             and
             diligence
             to
             escape
             it
             .
             Can
             any
             reasonable
             man
             imagine
             that
             God
             should
             save
             men
             for
             offering
             salvation
             to
             others
             ,
             while
             they
             refused
             it
             themselves
             :
             and
             for
             telling
             others
             those
             truths
             which
             they
             themselves
             neglected
             and
             abused
             ?
             Many
             a
             Taylor
             goes
             in
             raggs
             ,
             that
             maketh
             costly
             cloathes
             for
             others
             :
             And
             many
             a
             Cook
             scarce
             licks
             his
             fingers
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             dress't
             for
             others
             the
             most
             costly
             dishes
             .
             Believe
             it
             Brethren
             ,
             God
             never
             saved
             any
             man
             for
             being
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             nor
             because
             he
             was
             an
             able
             Preacher
             :
             but
             because
             he
             was
             a
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             man
             ,
             and
             consequently
             faithful
             in
             his
             masters
             work
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             to
             your selves
             first
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             that
             which
             you
             perswade
             your
             hearers
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             which
             you
             perswade
             them
             daily
             to
             believe
             :
             and
             have
             heartily
             entertained
             that
             Christ
             and
             Spirit
             which
             you
             offer
             unto
             others
             .
             He
             that
             bid
             you
             love
             your
             neighbours
             as
             your selves
             ,
             did
             imply
             that
             you
             should
             love
             your selves
             &
             not
             hate
             and
             destroy
             your selves
             and
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             TAke
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             you
             live
             in
             those
             actual
             sins
             which
             you
             preach
             against
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             lest
             you
             be
             guilty
             of
             that
             which
             daily
             you
             condemn
             .
             Will
             you
             make
             it
             your
             work
             to
             magnifie
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             dishonour
             him
             as
             much
             as
             others
             ?
             Will
             you
             proclaim
             Christs
             
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             and
             yet
             contemn
             it
             ,
             and
             rebel
             your selves
             ?
             Will
             you
             preach
             his
             laws
             ,
             and
             willfully
             break
             them
             ?
             If
             sin
             be
             evil
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             live
             in
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             disswade
             men
             from
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             how
             dare
             you
             venture
             on
             it
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             tell
             men
             so
             ?
             If
             God
             's
             threatnings
             be
             true
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             fear
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             false
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             trouble
             men
             needlesly
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             into
             such
             frights
             without
             a
             cause
             ?
             Do
             you
             know
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             commit
             such
             things
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             do
             them
             ?
             Rom.
             1.
             32.
             
             Thou
             that
             teachest
             another
             ,
             teachest
             thou
             not
             thy self
             ?
             Thou
             that
             saiest
             a
             man
             should
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             or
             be
             drunk
             ,
             or
             covetous
             ,
             art
             thou
             such
             thy self
             ?
             Thou
             that
             makest
             thy
             boast
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             through
             breaking
             the
             Law
             dishonourest
             thou
             God
             ?
             Rom.
             2.
             21
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             What
             ,
             shall
             the
             same
             tongue
             speak
             evil
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             against
             evil
             ?
             shall
             it
             censure
             ,
             and
             slander
             ,
             and
             secretly
             backbite
             ,
             that
             cryes
             down
             these
             and
             the
             like
             in
             others
             ?
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             cry
             down
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             overcome
             it
             ,
             lest
             while
             you
             seek
             to
             bring
             it
             down
             in
             others
             ,
             you
             bow
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             become
             its
             slaves
             your selves
             .
             For
             of
             whom
             a
             man
             is
             overcome
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             is
             he
             brought
             in
             bondage
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
             To
             whom
             you
             yield
             your selves
             servants
             to
             obey
             ,
             his
             servants
             ye
             are
             to
             whom
             ye
             obey
             ,
             whether
             of
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             or
             of
             obedience
             unto
             righteousness
             .
             Rom.
             6.
             16.
             
             It
             is
             easier
             to
             chide
             at
             sin
             ,
             then
             to
             overcome
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             TAke
             heed
             also
             to
             your selves
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             not
             unfit
             for
             the
             great
             employments
             that
             you
             have
             undertaken
             .
             He
             must
             not
             be
             himself
             a
             babe
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             will
             teach
             men
             all
             those
             mysterious
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             known
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             .
             O
             What
             qualifications
             are
             necessary
             for
             that
             man
             that
             hath
             such
             a
             charge
             upon
             him
             as
             we
             have
             !
             How
             many
             difficulties
             in
             Divinity
             to
             be
             opened
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             about
             the
             very
             fundamentals
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             known
             !
             How
             many
             obscure
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             expounded
             ?
             How
             many
             duties
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             wherein
             our selves
             and
             others
             may
             miscarry
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             manner
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             well
             informed
             ?
             How
             many
             sins
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             which
             without
             understanding
             and
             foresight
             cannot
             be
             done
             ?
             What
             a
             number
             of
             slye
             and
             subtile
             temptations
             must
             we
             open
             to
             our
             peoples
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             escape
             them
             ?
             How
             many
             weighty
             and
             yet
             intricate
             cases
             of
             conscience
             have
             we
             almost
             daily
             to
             resolve
             ?
             Can
             so
             much
             work
             ,
             and
             such
             work
             as
             this
             be
             done
             by
             raw
             unqualified
             men
             ?
             O
             what
             strong
             holds
             have
             we
             to
             batter
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             of
             them
             ?
             What
             subtile
             ,
             and
             diligent
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             resistance
             must
             we
             expect
             at
             every
             heart
             we
             deal
             with
             ?
             Prejudice
             hath
             blockt
             up
             our
             way
             :
             we
             can
             scarce
             procure
             a
             patient
             hearing
             .
             They
             think
             ill
             of
             what
             we
             say
             while
             we
             are
             speaking
             it
             .
             We
             cannot
             make
             a
             breach
             in
             their
             groundless
             hopes
             and
             carnal
             peace
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             twenty
             shifts
             and
             seeming
             reasons
             
             to
             make
             it
             up
             again
             ;
             and
             twenty
             enemies
             ,
             that
             are
             seeming
             friends
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             help
             them
             .
             We
             dispute
             not
             with
             them
             upon
             equal
             terms
             :
             But
             we
             have
             children
             to
             reason
             with
             that
             cannot
             understand
             us
             :
             we
             have
             distracted
             men
             (
             in
             spirituals
             )
             to
             reason
             with
             ,
             that
             will
             bawl
             us
             down
             with
             raging
             non-sense
             :
             We
             have
             wilful
             unreasonable
             people
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             silenced
             ,
             they
             are
             never
             the
             more
             convinc't
             :
             and
             when
             they
             can
             give
             you
             no
             reason
             ,
             they
             will
             give
             you
             their
             resolution
             :
             like
             the
             man
             that
             Salvian
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             
               (
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Gubernat
               .
               p.
            
             133.
             )
             that
             being
             resolved
             to
             devoure
             a
             poor
             mans
             means
             ,
             and
             being
             intreated
             by
             Salvian
             to
             forbear
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             He
             could
             not
             grant
             his
             request
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             made
             a
             Vow
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Preacher
             
               audita
               religiosissimi
               sceleris
               ratione
            
             was
             fain
             to
             depart
             .
             We
             dispute
             the
             case
             against
             mens
             wills
             and
             sensual
             passions
             as
             much
             as
             against
             their
             understandings
             ;
             and
             these
             have
             neither
             reason
             nor
             ears
             :
             Their
             best
             Arguments
             are
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               you
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               Preachers
               in
               the
               world
               in
               such
               things
               .
               I
               will
               not
               change
               my
               mind
               ,
               or
               life
               :
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               my
               sins
               ;
               I
               will
               never
               be
               so
               precise
               ,
               come
               on
               it
               what
               will.
            
             We
             have
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             multitudes
             of
             raging
             passions
             ,
             and
             contradicting
             enemies
             to
             dispute
             against
             at
             once
             ,
             whenever
             we
             go
             about
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             man
             were
             to
             dispute
             in
             a
             Fair
             or
             tumult
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             crowd
             of
             violent
             scolds
             :
             what
             equal
             dealing
             ,
             and
             what
             success
             were
             here
             to
             be
             expected
             ?
             why
             such
             is
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             work
             that
             must
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             O
             Dear
             Brethren
             what
             men
             should
             we
             be
             in
             skil
             ,
             resolution
             &
             unwearied
             diligence
             ,
             that
             have
             all
             this
             to
             
             do
             ?
             Did
             Paul
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               who
               is
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ?
            
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             and
             shall
             we
             be
             proud
             or
             careless
             ,
             and
             lazy
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             sufficient
             :
             As
             Peter
             saith
             to
             every
             Christian
             in
             Consideration
             of
             our
             great
             approaching
             change
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               What
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               Conversation
               and
               Godliness
               ?
            
             so
             may
             I
             say
             to
             every
             minister
             ,
             seeing
             all
             these
             things
             do
             lie
             upon
             our
             hands
             ,
             What
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             Endeavours
             and
             Resolutions
             for
             our
             work
             !
             This
             is
             not
             a
             burden
             for
             the
             shoulders
             of
             a
             child
             .
             What
             skill
             doth
             every
             part
             of
             our
             work
             require
             ?
             and
             of
             how
             much
             moment
             is
             every
             part
             ?
             To
             preach
             a
             Sermon
             I
             think
             is
             not
             the
             hardest
             part
             ;
             and
             yet
             what
             skill
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             plain
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             convince
             the
             hearers
             ;
             to
             let
             in
             unresistible
             light
             into
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             there
             ,
             and
             drive
             all
             home
             !
             to
             scrue
             the
             truth
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             work
             Christ
             into
             their
             affections
             ;
             to
             meet
             with
             every
             objection
             that
             gainsaies
             ;
             and
             clearly
             to
             resolve
             it
             ;
             to
             drive
             sinners
             to
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             unavoidably
             be
             converted
             or
             condemned
             :
             and
             to
             do
             all
             this
             so
             for
             language
             and
             manner
             as
             beseems
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             this
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             that
             should
             be
             done
             in
             every
             Sermon
             ,
             should
             sure
             be
             done
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             holy
             skill
             .
             So
             great
             a
             God
             whose
             message
             we
             deliver
             ,
             should
             be
             honoured
             by
             our
             delivery
             of
             it
             !
             It
             is
             a
             lamentable
             case
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             message
             from
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             of
             everlasting
             consequence
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             we
             should
             behave
             our selves
             so
             weakly
             ,
             so
             unhandsomly
             ,
             so
             imprudently
             ,
             or
             so
             sleightly
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             business
             should
             
             miscarry
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             God
             be
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             his
             work
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             sinners
             rather
             hardened
             then
             converted
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             much
             through
             our
             weakness
             or
             neglect
             !
             How
             many
             a
             time
             have
             carnal
             hearers
             gone
             jearing
             home
             at
             the
             palpable
             and
             dishonourable
             failings
             of
             the
             Preacher
             !
             How
             many
             sleep
             under
             us
             ,
             because
             our
             hearts
             and
             tongues
             are
             slepy
             :
             and
             we
             bring
             not
             with
             us
             so
             much
             skill
             and
             zeal
             as
             to
             awake
             them
             !
          
           
             Moreover
             what
             skill
             is
             necessary
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             against
             gain-sayers
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             with
             disputing
             Cavillers
             according
             to
             their
             several
             modes
             and
             case
             !
             And
             if
             we
             fail
             through
             weakness
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             insult
             ?
             but
             that
             is
             the
             smallest
             matter
             :
             but
             who
             knows
             how
             many
             weak
             ones
             may
             be
             perverted
             by
             the
             success
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             undoing
             and
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             What
             skill
             is
             there
             necessary
             to
             deal
             in
             private
             with
             one
             poor
             ignorant
             soul
             for
             their
             conversion
             (
             of
             which
             more
             in
             the
             end
             ?
             )
          
           
             O
             Brethren
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             shrink
             and
             tremble
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             this
             work
             !
             Will
             a
             common
             measure
             of
             holy
             skill
             and
             ability
             of
             prudence
             and
             other
             qualifications
             ,
             serve
             for
             such
             a
             task
             as
             this
             !
             I
             know
             necessity
             may
             cause
             the
             Church
             to
             tolerate
             the
             weak
             :
             But
             woe
             to
             us
             if
             we
             tolerate
             and
             indulge
             our
             own
             weakness
             .
             Doth
             not
             reason
             and
             conscience
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             dare
             venture
             on
             so
             high
             a
             work
             as
             this
             ,
             you
             should
             spare
             no
             pains
             to
             be
             fitted
             to
             perform
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             now
             and
             then
             an
             idle
             snatch
             or
             taste
             of
             studies
             that
             will
             serve
             to
             make
             a
             sound
             Divine
             .
             I
             know
             that
             laziness
             hath
             lately
             learned
             to
             pretend
             the
             lowness
             of
             all
             our
             studies
             ,
             and
             how
             wholly
             and
             only
             the
             
             Spirit
             must
             qualifie
             and
             assist
             us
             to
             the
             work
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             Salvian
             saith
             in
             another
             case
             
               (
               lib.
            
             4.
             p.
             134.
             )
             
               Authorem
               quodammodo
               sui
               sceleris
               deum
               faciu●t
               :
            
             As
             if
             God
             commanded
             us
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             then
             would
             warrant
             us
             to
             neglect
             them
             !
             As
             if
             it
             were
             h●s
             way
             to
             cause
             us
             to
             thrive
             in
             a
             course
             of
             idlene●s
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             knowledge
             by
             dreams
             when
             we
             are
             asleep
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             us
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             his
             counsels
             ,
             while
             we
             think
             of
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             but
             are
             routing
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             O
             that
             men
             should
             dare
             so
             sinfully
             by
             their
             laziness
             to
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             then
             pretend
             the
             Spirit
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             
               Quis
               unquam
            
             (
             saith
             he
             before
             mentioned
             )
             
               creder●t
               usque
               in
               loanc
               contumeliam
               Dei
               ,
               progressuraam
               esse
               humanae
               cupiditatis
               (
               ignaviae
               )
               oudaciam
               !
               ut
               id
               ipsum
               in
               quo
               Christo
               injuriam
               facium
               ,
               dicant
               se
               ob
               Christi
               homen
               esse
               facturos
               !
               O
               inestimabile
               facinus
               &
               prodigiosum
               !
            
             God
             hath
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             
               not
               sloathful
               in
               business
               ,
               but
               fervent
               in
               spirit
               ,
               serving
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.
             11.
             
             Such
             we
             must
             provoke
             our
             hearers
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             such
             we
             must
             be
             our selves
             .
             O
             therefore
             Brethren
             lose
             no
             time
             :
             study
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             confer
             ,
             and
             practise
             :
             for
             by
             these
             four
             waies
             your
             abilities
             must
             be
             increased
             .
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             lest
             you
             are
             weak
             through
             your
             own
             negligence
             ;
             and
             least
             you
             marr
             the
             work
             of
             God
             by
             your
             weakness
             .
             As
             the
             man
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             strength
             ,
             Iudg.
             8.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             MOreover
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             your
             example
             contradict
             your
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             lest
             you
             lay
             such
             stumbling
             blocks
             before
             the
             blind
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             ruine
             .
             Lest
             you
             unsay
             that
             with
             your
             lives
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             with
             your
             tongues
             ;
             and
             be
             the
             greatest
             hinderers
             of
             the
             success
             of
             your
             own
             labours
             .
             It
             much
             hindereth
             our
             work
             when
             other
             men
             are
             all
             the
             week
             long
             contradicting
             to
             poor
             people
             in
             private
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             have
             been
             speaking
             to
             them
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             publike
             because
             we
             cannot
             be
             at
             hand
             to
             manifest
             their
             folly
             :
             But
             it
             will
             much
             more
             hinder
             ,
             if
             we
             contradict
             our selves
             ,
             and
             if
             your
             actions
             give
             your
             tongue
             the
             lye
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             build
             up
             an
             hour
             or
             two
             with
             your
             mouths
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             week
             after
             pull
             down
             with
             your
             hands
             !
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             men
             think
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             but
             an
             idle
             tale
             :
             and
             to
             make
             preaching
             seem
             no
             better
             then
             prating
             .
             He
             that
             means
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             will
             sure
             do
             as
             he
             speaks
             .
             One
             proud
             surly
             Lordly
             word
             ,
             one
             needless
             contention
             ,
             one
             covetous
             action
             may
             cut
             the
             throat
             of
             many
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             blast
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             that
             you
             have
             been
             doing
             .
             Tell
             me
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             :
             Do
             you
             regard
             the
             success
             of
             your
             labours
             ,
             or
             do
             you
             not
             ?
             Do
             you
             long
             to
             see
             it
             upon
             the
             souls
             of
             your
             hearers
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             preach
             for
             !
             What
             do
             you
             study
             for
             !
             and
             what
             do
             you
             call
             your selves
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             for
             ?
             But
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             then
             sure
             you
             cannot
             find
             in
             your
             
             heart
             to
             mar
             your
             work
             for
             a
             thing
             of
             nought
             !
             What
             ,
             do
             you
             regard
             the
             success
             of
             your
             labours
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             part
             with
             a
             little
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             not
             put
             up
             an
             injury
             or
             a
             soul
             word
             ,
             nor
             stoop
             to
             the
             meanest
             ,
             nor
             forbear
             your
             passionate
             or
             ●ordly
             carriage
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             the
             winning
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             attaining
             the
             end
             of
             all
             your
             labours
             !
             You
             much
             regard
             the
             success
             indeed
             ,
             that
             will
             fell
             it
             at
             so
             cheap
             a
             rate
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             do
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             to
             attain
             it
             !
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             palpable
             errour
             in
             those
             Ministers
             that
             make
             such
             a
             disproportion
             between
             their
             preaching
             and
             their
             living
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             study
             hard
             to
             preach
             exactly
             ,
             and
             study
             little
             or
             not
             at
             all
             to
             live
             exactly
             :
             All
             the
             week
             long
             is
             little
             enough
             to
             study
             how
             to
             speak
             two
             hours
             :
             and
             yet
             one
             hour
             seems
             too
             much
             to
             study
             how
             to
             live
             all
             the
             week
             .
             They
             are
             loth
             to
             misplace
             a
             word
             in
             their
             Sermons
             or
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             notable
             infirmity
             (
             and
             I
             blame
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             is
             Holy
             and
             of
             weight
             ;
             )
             but
             they
             make
             nothing
             of
             misplacing
             affections
             ,
             words
             and
             actions
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             O
             how
             curiously
             have
             I
             heard
             some
             men
             preach
             !
             and
             how
             carelesly
             have
             I
             seen
             them
             live
             !
             They
             have
             been
             so
             accurate
             as
             to
             the
             wordy
             part
             in
             their
             own
             preparations
             ,
             that
             seldom
             preaching
             seemed
             a
             vertue
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             language
             might
             be
             the
             more
             polite
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Rhetorical
             jingling
             writers
             they
             could
             meet
             with
             ,
             were
             prest
             to
             serve
             them
             for
             the
             adorning
             of
             their
             stile
             ,
             (
             and
             gawds
             were
             oft
             their
             chiefest
             ornaments
             .
             )
             They
             were
             so
             nice
             in
             hearing
             others
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             pleased
             them
             that
             spoke
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             or
             that
             drowned
             not
             affections
             ,
             or
             dulled
             not
             ,
             or
             distempered
             
             not
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             predominant
             strains
             of
             a
             phantastick
             wit.
             And
             yet
             when
             it
             came
             to
             matter
             of
             practice
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             once
             out
             of
             Church
             ,
             how
             incurious
             were
             the
             men
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             did
             they
             regard
             what
             they
             said
             or
             did
             ,
             so
             it
             were
             not
             so
             palpably
             gross
             as
             to
             dishonour
             them
             !
             They
             that
             preached
             precisely
             ,
             would
             not
             live
             precisely
             !
             What
             difference
             between
             their
             pulpit
             speeches
             and
             their
             familiar
             discourse
             ?
             They
             that
             are
             most
             impatient
             of
             Barbarisms
             ,
             Solecisms
             ,
             and
             Paralogisms
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             can
             easily
             tolerate
             them
             in
             their
             conversations
             .
          
           
             Certainly
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             have
             very
             great
             cause
             to
             take
             heed
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             we
             say
             :
             If
             we
             will
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             indeed
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             tongue-servants
             only
             ,
             but
             must
             serve
             him
             with
             our
             deeds
             ,
             
               and
               be
               doers
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               deed
               we
               may
               be
               blessed
               ,
               Iam.
            
             1.
             25.
             
             As
             our
             people
             must
             be
             
               Doers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               hearers
               only
            
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             be
             Doers
             and
             not
             speakers
             only
             ,
             least
             we
             be
             
               deceivers
               of
               our selves
               ,
               Iam.
            
             1.
             22.
             
             A
             practical
             Doctrine
             must
             be
             practically
             preached
             .
             We
             must
             study
             as
             hard
             how
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             as
             how
             to
             preach
             well
             .
             We
             must
             think
             and
             think
             again
             how
             to
             compose
             our
             lives
             as
             may
             most
             tend
             to
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Sermons
             .
             When
             you
             are
             studying
             what
             to
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             know
             these
             are
             your
             thoughts
             (
             or
             else
             they
             are
             naught
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             )
             
               How
               should
               I
               get
               within
               them
               ?
               and
               what
               should
               I
               say
               that
               is
               likely
               most
               effectually
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               and
               convert
               them
               ,
               and
               tend
               to
               their
               salvation
               ?
            
             And
             should
             you
             not
             as
             diligently
             bethink
             your selves
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               live
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               I
               dispose
               of
               all
               that
               I
               have
               ,
               as
               may
               most
               probably
               tend
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               mens
               souls
               ?
            
             Brethren
             ,
             
             if
             saving
             souls
             be
             your
             end
             ,
             you
             will
             certainly
             intend
             it
             as
             well
             out
             of
             the
             pulpit
             as
             in
             it
             !
             If
             it
             be
             your
             end
             ,
             you
             will
             live
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             contribute
             all
             your
             endeavours
             to
             attain
             it
             :
             And
             if
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             you
             will
             as
             well
             ask
             concerning
             the
             money
             in
             your
             purse
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             your
             mouth
             ,
             
               Which
               way
               should
               I
               lay
               it
               out
               for
               the
               greatest
               good
               ,
               especially
               to
               mens
               souls
               ?
            
             O
             that
             this
             were
             your
             daily
             study
             ,
             how
             to
             use
             your
             wealth
             ,
             your
             friends
             ,
             and
             all
             you
             have
             for
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             your
             tongues
             ?
             and
             then
             we
             should
             see
             that
             fruit
             of
             your
             labours
             that
             is
             never
             else
             like
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             If
             you
             intend
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ministery
             in
             the
             pulpit
             only
             ,
             then
             it
             seems
             you
             take
             your selves
             for
             Ministers
             no
             longer
             then
             you
             are
             there
             .
             And
             then
             I
             think
             you
             are
             unworthy
             to
             be
             esteemed
             such
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             III.
             HAving
             shewed
             you
             in
             four
             particulars
             ,
             How
             it
             is
             that
             we
             must
             Take
             heed
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             comprized
             in
             this
             command
             ;
             I
             am
             next
             to
             give
             you
             the
             Reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             intreate
             you
             to
             take
             as
             so
             many
             Motives
             to
             awaken
             you
             to
             your
             duty
             ,
             and
             thus
             Apply
             them
             as
             we
             go
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             You
             have
             a
             Heaven
             to
             win
             or
             lose
             your selves
             ,
             and
             souls
             that
             must
             be
             happy
             or
             miserable
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             concerneth
             you
             to
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             others
             .
             Preaching
             well
             may
             succeed
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             others
             ,
             without
             the
             holiness
             of
             your
             own
             hearts
             or
             lives
             ;
             It
             is
             possible
             at
             least
             ,
             though
             less
             
             usual
             :
             but
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             serve
             to
             save
             your selves
             :
             [
             Many
             shall
             say
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               have
               we
               not
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               name
               ?
               Mat.
            
             7.
             22.
             
             Who
             shall
             be
             answered
             with
             an
             
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               .
               v.
            
             23.
             
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             how
             many
             men
             have
             preached
             Christ
             ,
             and
             perished
             for
             want
             of
             a
             saving
             interest
             in
             him
             !
             How
             many
             that
             are
             now
             in
             hell
             ,
             have
             told
             their
             people
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             warned
             them
             to
             avoid
             it
             !
             How
             many
             have
             preached
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             sinners
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             feeling
             it
             !
             O
             what
             sadder
             case
             can
             there
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             man
             that
             made
             it
             his
             very
             trade
             and
             calling
             to
             proclaim
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             others
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             yet
             after
             all
             to
             be
             himself
             shut
             out
             !
             Alas
             that
             ever
             we
             should
             have
             so
             many
             books
             in
             our
             libraries
             that
             tell
             us
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             spend
             so
             many
             years
             in
             reading
             those
             books
             ,
             and
             studying
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             this
             to
             miss
             of
             it
             !
             That
             ever
             we
             should
             study
             and
             preach
             so
             many
             Sermons
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             yet
             fall
             short
             of
             it
             !
             so
             many
             Sermons
             of
             damnation
             ,
             and
             yet
             fall
             into
             it
             !
             And
             all
             because
             we
             preached
             so
             many
             Sermons
             of
             Christ
             while
             we
             neglected
             him
             :
             of
             the
             Spirit
             while
             we
             resisted
             it
             ;
             of
             faith
             ,
             while
             we
             did
             not
             heartily
             believe
             ;
             of
             Repentance
             and
             conversion
             ,
             while
             we
             continued
             in
             the
             state
             of
             flesh
             and
             sin
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             Heavenly
             life
             ,
             while
             we
             remained
             carnal
             and
             earthly
             our selves
             .
             If
             we
             will
             be
             Divines
             only
             in
             Tongue
             and
             Title
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             Divine
             Image
             upon
             our
             souls
             ,
             nor
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             Divine
             honour
             and
             will
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Divine
             presence
             ,
             and
             denyed
             the
             fruition
             of
             God
             for
             ever
             .
             Believe
             it
             Sirs
             ,
             God
             is
             
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             :
             He
             saveth
             not
             men
             for
             their
             coats
             or
             callings
             ;
             A
             holy
             calling
             will
             not
             save
             ●n
             unholy
             man.
             If
             you
             stand
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             light
             others
             in
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             go
             in
             your selves
             ;
             when
             you
             are
             burnt
             to
             the
             snuff
             ●ou
             will
             go
             out
             with
             a
             stink
             ,
             and
             shall
             knock
             in
             vain
             ●t
             the
             gates
             of
             glory
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             enter
             at
             the
             ●oor
             of
             Grace
             .
             You
             shall
             then
             find
             that
             your
             lamps
             should
             have
             had
             the
             oyl
             of
             grace
             as
             well
             as
             of
             ministerial
             Gifts
             ;
             of
             Holiness
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             had
             a
             part
             in
             the
             glory
             which
             you
             preached
             .
             Do
             I
             need
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             must
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             stand
             at
             the
             same
             bar
             ,
             and
             be
             sentenced
             on
             the
             same
             ●erms
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             as
             severely
             as
             any
             other
             men
             ?
             Can
             you
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             then
             by
             your
             Clergy
             ?
             ●nd
             to
             come
             off
             by
             a
             
               legit
               ut
               Clericus
            
             ,
             when
             there
             ●
             wanting
             the
             
               credidit
               &
               vixit
               ut
               Christianus
            
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             :
             You
             know
             it
             will
             not
             .
             Take
             ●eed
             therefore
             to
             your selves
             for
             your
             own
             sakes
             ,
             seeing
             you
             have
             souls
             to
             save
             or
             lose
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             TAke
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ;
             For
             you
             have
             a
             depraved
             nature
             ,
             and
             sinful
             inclinations
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             If
             innocent
             Adam
             had
             need
             of
             heed
             ,
             ●nd
             lost
             himself
             and
             us
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             need
             have
             such
             as
             we
             ?
             sin
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             preached
             never
             so
             much
             against
             it
             .
             And
             one
             degree
             prepareth
             the
             heart
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             
             one
             sin
             inclineth
             the
             mind
             to
             more
             ;
             If
             one
             theif
             be
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             he
             will
             let
             in
             the
             rest
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             the
             same
             disposition
             and
             design
             .
             A
             spark
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             flame
             :
             and
             a
             small
             disease
             may
             bring
             a
             greater
             .
             A
             man
             that
             knows
             himself
             to
             be
             purblind
             ,
             should
             take
             heed
             to
             his
             feet
             .
             Alas
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             hearts
             as
             well
             as
             in
             our
             hearers
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             aversness
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             strangeness
             to
             him
             ,
             unreasonable
             and
             almost
             unruly
             passions
             .
             In
             us
             there
             is
             at
             the
             best
             the
             remnants
             of
             pride
             ,
             unbelief
             self
             seeking
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             most
             hareful
             deadly
             sins
             .
             And
             doth
             it
             not
             then
             concern
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             ?
             Is
             so
             much
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             hell
             yet
             unextinguished
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             was
             kindled
             in
             us
             ?
             Are
             there
             so
             many
             Traytors
             in
             our
             very
             hearts
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             time
             for
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             ?
             You
             will
             scarce
             let
             your
             little
             children
             go
             themselves
             while
             they
             are
             weak
             ,
             without
             calling
             upon
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             falling
             .
             And
             alas
             how
             weak
             are
             those
             of
             us
             that
             seem
             strongest
             ?
             How
             apt
             to
             stumble
             at
             a
             very
             straw
             ?
             How
             small
             a
             matter
             will
             cast
             us
             down
             ,
             by
             ticing
             us
             to
             folly
             ,
             or
             kindling
             our
             passions
             and
             inordinate
             desires
             ,
             by
             perverting
             our
             Judgements
             ,
             or
             abating
             our
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             cooling
             our
             zeal
             ,
             and
             dulling
             our
             diligence
             ?
             Ministers
             are
             not
             only
             sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             but
             sinners
             against
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             encreased
             their
             radical
             sin
             .
             Those
             treacherous
             hearts
             will
             one
             time
             or
             other
             deceive
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             not
             heed
             .
             Those
             sins
             that
             seem
             now
             to
             lie
             dead
             will
             revive
             :
             Your
             pride
             ,
             and
             worldliness
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             noysom
             vice
             will
             spring
             up
             ,
             that
             you
             thought
             had
             been
             weeded
             out
             by
             the
             roots
             .
             It
             is
             most
             necessary
             therefore
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             such
             infirmities
             should
             take
             heed
             
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             careful
             in
             the
             dieting
             and
             usage
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             AND
             the
             rather
             also
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ;
             because
             such
             great
             works
             as
             ours
             do
             put
             men
             on
             greater
             use
             and
             tryal
             of
             their
             graces
             ,
             and
             have
             greater
             temptations
             ,
             then
             many
             other
             mens
             .
             Weaker
             gifts
             and
             graces
             may
             carry
             a
             man
             out
             in
             a
             more
             even
             and
             laudable
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             put
             to
             so
             great
             tryals
             .
             Smaller
             strength
             may
             serve
             for
             lighter
             works
             and
             burdens
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             venture
             on
             the
             great
             undertakings
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             lead
             on
             the
             Troops
             of
             Christ
             against
             the
             face
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             followers
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             engage
             your selves
             against
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             wickednesses
             in
             high
             places
             ;
             if
             you
             undertake
             to
             rescue
             captivated
             sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             fetch
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Devils
             paws
             :
             do
             not
             think
             that
             a
             heedless
             ,
             careless
             Minister
             is
             fit
             for
             so
             great
             a
             work
             as
             this
             .
             You
             must
             look
             to
             come
             off
             with
             greater
             shame
             ,
             and
             deeper
             wounds
             of
             conscience
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             had
             lived
             a
             common
             life
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             think
             to
             go
             through
             such
             things
             as
             these
             with
             a
             careless
             soul
             .
             It
             is
             not
             only
             the
             work
             that
             calls
             for
             heed
             ,
             but
             the
             workman
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             business
             of
             such
             weight
             ;
             we
             have
             seen
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             many
             men
             that
             lived
             as
             private
             Christians
             ,
             in
             good
             reputation
             for
             parts
             and
             piety
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             either
             military
             employment
             ,
             or
             Magistracy
             ,
             where
             the
             work
             was
             above
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             temptations
             did
             over-match
             
             their
             strength
             ,
             they
             have
             proved
             scandalous
             disgraced
             men
             .
             And
             we
             have
             seen
             some
             private
             Christians
             of
             good
             note
             ,
             that
             having
             thought
             too
             highly
             of
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             the
             Ministerial
             office
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             empty
             men
             ,
             and
             almost
             burdens
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             worse
             then
             some
             that
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             cast
             out
             .
             They
             might
             have
             done
             God
             more
             service
             in
             the
             station
             of
             the
             higher
             rank
             of
             private
             men
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             among
             the
             lowest
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
             If
             you
             will
             venture
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             burden
             and
             heat
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             AND
             the
             rather
             also
             ,
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ;
             because
             the
             Tempter
             will
             make
             his
             first
             or
             sharpest
             onset
             upon
             you
             .
             If
             you
             will
             be
             the
             leaders
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             spare
             you
             no
             further
             then
             God
             restraineth
             him
             .
             He
             beareth
             you
             the
             greatest
             malice
             ,
             that
             are
             engaged
             to
             do
             him
             the
             greatest
             mischief
             .
             As
             he
             hateth
             Christ
             more
             then
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             General
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Captain
               of
               our
               salvation
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             hate
             the
             Leaders
             under
             him
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             common
             souldiers
             on
             the
             like
             account
             (
             in
             their
             proportion
             )
             He
             knows
             what
             a
             rout
             he
             may
             make
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             if
             the
             leaders
             fall
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
             He
             hath
             long
             tryed
             that
             way
             of
             fighting
             ,
             
               neither
               against
               great
               or
               small
            
             comparatively
             ,
             but
             these
             :
             and
             of
             
               smiting
               the
               Shepherds
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               scatter
               the
               Flock
               :
            
             And
             
             so
             great
             hath
             been
             his
             success
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             follow
             it
             on
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             able
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             the
             enemy
             hath
             a
             special
             eye
             upon
             you
             .
             You
             shall
             have
             his
             most
             subtile
             insinuations
             ,
             and
             incessant
             sollicitations
             ,
             and
             violent
             assaults
             .
             As
             wise
             and
             learned
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             lest
             he
             over-wit
             you
             .
             The
             Devil
             is
             a
             greater
             Scholar
             then
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             nimbler
             disputant
             :
             he
             can
             
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               to
               deceive
               :
            
             He
             will
             get
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             trip
             up
             your
             heels
             before
             you
             are
             aware
             :
             He
             will
             play
             the
             juglar
             with
             you
             undiscerned
             ,
             and
             cheat
             you
             of
             your
             faith
             or
             innocency
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             know
             that
             you
             have
             lost
             it
             ;
             nay
             he
             will
             make
             you
             believe
             it
             is
             multiplyed
             or
             increased
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             lost
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             neither
             hook
             nor
             line
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             subtile
             Angler
             himself
             ,
             whole
             he
             is
             offering
             you
             his
             bait
             .
             And
             his
             baits
             shall
             be
             so
             fitted
             to
             your
             temper
             and
             disposition
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             advantages
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             own
             principles
             and
             inclinations
             to
             betray
             you
             ,
             and
             when
             ever
             he
             ruineth
             you
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             you
             the
             instruments
             of
             your
             own
             ruine
             .
             O
             what
             a
             conquest
             will
             he
             think
             he
             hath
             got
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             make
             a
             Minister
             lazy
             and
             unfaithful
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             tempt
             a
             Minister
             into
             covetousness
             or
             scandal
             !
             He
             will
             glory
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             say
             ,
             
               These
               are
               your
               holy
               Preachers
               :
               you
               see
               what
               their
               preciseness
               is
               ,
               and
               whither
               it
               will
               bring
               them
               .
            
             He
             will
             glory
             against
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               These
               are
               thy
               Champions
               !
               I
               can
               make
               thy
               chiefest
               servants
               to
               abuse
               thee
               ;
               I
               can
               make
               the
               Stewards
               of
               thy
               house
               unfaithful
               .
            
             If
             he
             did
             so
             insult
             against
             God
             upon
             a
             false
             surmise
             and
             tell
             him
             he
             could
             make
             Iob
             to
             curse
             him
             to
             his
             face
             
               (
               Iob
            
             1.
             11.
             )
             What
             would
             
             he
             do
             if
             he
             should
             indeed
             prevail
             against
             us
             ?
             And
             at
             last
             he
             will
             insult
             as
             much
             over
             you
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             could
             draw
             you
             to
             be
             false
             to
             your
             great
             trust
             ,
             and
             to
             blemish
             your
             holy
             profession
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             him
             so
             much
             service
             that
             was
             your
             enemy
             .
             O
             do
             not
             so
             far
             gratifie
             Satan
             ,
             do
             not
             make
             him
             so
             much
             sport
             :
             suffer
             him
             not
             to
             use
             you
             as
             the
             Philistines
             did
             Sampson
             ,
             first
             to
             deprive
             you
             of
             your
             strength
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             put
             out
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             you
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             triumph
             and
             derision
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             TAke
             heed
             to
             your selves
             also
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             eyes
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             will
             be
             many
             observers
             of
             your
             fals
             .
             You
             cannot
             miscarry
             but
             the
             world
             will
             ring
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Ecclipses
             of
             the
             Sun
             by
             day
             time
             are
             seldom
             without
             witnesses
             .
             If
             you
             take
             your selves
             for
             the
             Lights
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             you
             may
             well
             expect
             that
             mens
             eyes
             should
             be
             upon
             you
             .
             If
             other
             men
             may
             sin
             without
             observation
             ,
             so
             cannot
             you
             .
             And
             you
             should
             thankfully
             consider
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             mercy
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             you
             have
             so
             many
             eyes
             to
             watch
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ready
             to
             tell
             you
             of
             your
             faults
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             greater
             helps
             then
             others
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             restraining
             of
             your
             sin
             .
             Though
             they
             may
             do
             it
             with
             a
             malicious
             mind
             ,
             yet
             you
             have
             the
             advantage
             by
             it
             :
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             prove
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             evil
             in
             the
             publike
             view
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             sin
             wilfully
             while
             the
             world
             is
             gazing
             on
             us
             !
             He
             that
             is
             drunk
             ,
             is
             drunk
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             sleepeth
             ,
             
             doth
             sleep
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             1
             These
             .
             5.
             7.
             
             What
             fornicator
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             sin
             in
             the
             open
             streets
             while
             all
             look
             on
             ?
             Why
             consider
             that
             you
             are
             still
             in
             the
             open
             light
             ;
             Even
             the
             Light
             of
             your
             own
             Doctrine
             will
             disclose
             your
             evil
             doings
             .
             While
             you
             are
             as
             Lights
             set
             upon
             a
             hill
             ,
             look
             not
             to
             lie
             hid
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             to
             your selves
             ,
             and
             do
             your
             works
             as
             those
             that
             remember
             that
             the
             world
             looks
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             quick-sighted
             eye
             of
             malice
             ,
             ready
             to
             make
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             the
             smallest
             fault
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             aggravate
             it
             where
             they
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             divulge
             it
             and
             make
             it
             advantagious
             to
             their
             designs
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             faults
             where
             they
             cannot
             find
             them
             .
             How
             cautelously
             then
             should
             we
             walk
             before
             so
             many
             ill-minded
             observers
             !
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             TAke
             heed
             also
             to
             your selves
             ;
             for
             your
             sins
             have
             more
             hainous
             aggravations
             then
             other
             mens
             :
             Its
             noted
             among
             King.
             Alphonsus
             sayings
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             man
             cannot
             commit
             a
             small
             sin
             ;
             we
             may
             much
             more
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             Teacher
             of
             others
             cannot
             commit
             a
             small
             sin
             :
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             sin
             is
             great
             ,
             as
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             smaller
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             I.
             You
             are
             liker
             then
             others
             to
             sin
             against
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             more
             then
             they
             .
             At
             least
             you
             sin
             against
             more
             light
             or
             means
             of
             knowledge
             .
             What
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             know
             that
             Covetousness
             and
             Pride
             are
             sins
             ?
             do
             you
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
             unfaithful
             to
             your
             trust
             ,
             and
             by
             negligence
             or
             self-seeking
             to
             betray
             mens
             souls
             ?
             You
             know
             your
             masters
             will
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
             There
             must
             needs
             therefore
             be
             the
             more
             wilfulness
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             there
             is
             the
             more
             knowledge
             .
             If
             you
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             you
             will
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             sins
             have
             more
             hypocrisie
             in
             them
             then
             other
             mens
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             you
             have
             spoke
             against
             them
             .
             O
             what
             a
             hainous
             thing
             is
             it
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             study
             how
             to
             disgrace
             sin
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             as
             odious
             to
             our
             people
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             secretly
             cherish
             that
             which
             we
             openly
             disgrace
             ?
             What
             vile
             hypocrisie
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             our
             daily
             work
             to
             cry
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             keep
             it
             ?
             to
             call
             it
             publikely
             all
             to
             naught
             ,
             and
             privately
             to
             make
             it
             our
             bed-fellow
             and
             companion
             ?
             To
             bind
             heavy
             burdens
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             touch
             them
             our selves
             with
             a
             finger
             ?
             What
             can
             you
             say
             to
             this
             in
             judgement
             ?
             Did
             you
             think
             as
             ill
             of
             sin
             as
             you
             spoke
             ?
             or
             did
             you
             not
             ?
             If
             you
             did
             not
             ,
             why
             would
             you
             dissemblingly
             speak
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             did
             ,
             why
             would
             you
             keep
             it
             and
             commit
             it
             ?
             O
             bear
             not
             that
             badge
             of
             a
             miserable
             Pharisee
             ,
             
               They
               say
               but
               do
               not
               ,
               Mat.
            
             23.
             3.
             
             Many
             a
             minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             will
             be
             confounded
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             able
             to
             look
             up
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             heavy
             charge
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             your
             sins
             have
             more
             perfidiousness
             in
             them
             then
             other
             mens
             .
             You
             have
             more
             engaged
             your selves
             against
             them
             .
             Besides
             all
             your
             common
             engagements
             as
             Christians
             ,
             you
             have
             many
             more
             as
             Ministers
             .
             How
             oft
             have
             you
             proclaimed
             the
             evil
             and
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             sinners
             from
             it
             ?
             how
             
             oft
             have
             you
             declared
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             all
             these
             did
             imply
             that
             you
             renounced
             it
             your selves
             .
             Every
             Sermon
             that
             you
             preacht
             against
             it
             ,
             every
             private
             Exhortation
             ,
             every
             Confession
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             did
             lay
             an
             engagement
             upon
             you
             to
             forsake
             it
             .
             Every
             child
             that
             you
             have
             baptized
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Christ
             :
             and
             every
             administration
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wherein
             you
             called
             men
             to
             renew
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             did
             import
             your
             own
             renouncing
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             your
             engagement
             unto
             Christ
             .
             How
             oft
             and
             how
             openly
             have
             you
             born
             witness
             of
             the
             odiousness
             ,
             and
             damnable
             nature
             of
             sin
             ?
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             entertain
             it
             against
             all
             these
             professions
             and
             testimonies
             of
             your
             own
             ?
             O
             what
             treachery
             is
             it
             to
             make
             such
             a
             stir
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             to
             entertain
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             the
             room
             that
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             even
             prefer
             it
             before
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           
             Many
             more
             such
             aggravations
             of
             your
             sins
             might
             be
             mentioned
             :
             but
             as
             we
             haste
             over
             these
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             pass
             them
             by
             through
             our
             present
             haste
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             TAke
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ;
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             holy
             Truth
             and
             waies
             ,
             doth
             lie
             more
             on
             you
             then
             on
             other
             men
             .
             As
             you
             may
             do
             him
             more
             service
             ,
             so
             also
             more
             dis-service
             then
             others
             .
             The
             neerer
             men
             stand
             to
             God
             the
             greater
             dishonour
             hath
             he
             by
             their
             miscarriages
             :
             and
             the
             more
             will
             they
             be
             imputed
             by
             foolish
             men
             ,
             to
             God
             himself
             .
             The
             heavy
             Judgement
             was
             threatned
             and
             executed
             on
             Eli
             and
             on
             his
             house
             ,
             because
             they
             
               kicked
               at
               his
               sacrifice
               and
               offering
               :
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             29.
             
             
               For
               therefore
               was
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               young
               men
               great
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               men
               abhorred
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               vers
               .
            
             17.
             
             It
             was
             that
             great
             aggravation
             ,
             of
             
               causing
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               blaspheme
            
             ;
             which
             provoked
             God
             to
             deal
             sharplyer
             with
             David
             then
             else
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             If
             you
             are
             indeed
             Christians
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             dearer
             to
             you
             then
             your
             lives
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             what
             you
             do
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             take
             heed
             what
             you
             do
             against
             your
             lives
             .
             Would
             it
             not
             wound
             you
             to
             the
             heart
             to
             hear
             the
             name
             and
             truth
             of
             God
             reproached
             for
             your
             sakes
             !
             To
             see
             men
             point
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               There
               goes
               a
               covetous
               Priest
               ,
               a
               secret
               Tipler
               ,
               a
               scandalous
               man
               ;
               these
               are
               they
               that
               Preach
               for
               strictness
               ,
               when
               themselves
               can
               live
               as
               loose
               as
               others
               ;
               they
               condemn
               us
               by
               their
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               condemn
               themselves
               by
               their
               lives
               :
               For
               all
               their
               talk
               they
               are
               as
               bad
               as
               we
               .
            
             O
             Brethren
             ,
             could
             your
             hearts
             endure
             to
             hear
             men
             cast
             the
             dung
             of
             
             your
             iniquities
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Holy
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             desire
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ?
             would
             it
             not
             break
             your
             hearts
             to
             think
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             poor
             godly
             Christians
             about
             you
             should
             suffer
             reproach
             for
             your
             mis-doings
             ?
             why
             ,
             if
             one
             of
             you
             that
             is
             a
             Leader
             of
             the
             Flock
             should
             but
             once
             be
             ensnared
             in
             a
             scandalous
             crime
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             seeketh
             diligently
             after
             their
             salvation
             ,
             within
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             but
             besides
             the
             grief
             of
             their
             hearts
             for
             your
             sin
             they
             are
             likely
             to
             have
             it
             cast
             in
             their
             teeth
             by
             the
             ungodly
             about
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             so
             much
             detest
             it
             and
             lament
             it
             .
             The
             ungodly
             husband
             will
             tell
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             ungodly
             parents
             will
             tell
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             neighbours
             and
             fellow
             servants
             will
             be
             telling
             one
             another
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               These
               are
               your
               godly
               Preachers
               ?
               you
               may
               see
               what
               comes
               of
               all
               your
               stir
               ;
               are
               you
               any
               better
               then
               others
               ?
               you
               are
               even
               all
               alike
               .
            
             Such
             words
             as
             these
             must
             all
             the
             godly
             in
             the
             Countrey
             perhaps
             hear
             for
             your
             sakes
             .
             It
             must
             be
             that
             offence
             come
             ;
             but
             wo
             to
             that
             man
             by
             whom
             it
             cometh
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             7.
             
             O
             Take
             heed
             brethren
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             of
             every
             word
             that
             you
             speak
             ,
             every
             step
             you
             tread
             ,
             for
             you
             bear
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             you
             are
             intrusted
             with
             his
             honour
             ;
             and
             dare
             you
             let
             it
             fall
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             in
             the
             dirt
             ?
             If
             you
             
               that
               know
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               approve
               the
               things
               that
               are
               more
               excellent
               ,
               being
               instructed
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               being
               confident
               that
               you
               your selves
               are
               Guides
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               lights
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               darkness
               ,
               instructers
               of
               the
               foolish
               ,
               teachers
               of
               babes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             you
             I
             say
             ,
             should
             live
             contrary
             to
             your
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             
               by
               breaking
               the
               Law
               dishonour
               God
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               God
               would
               be
               blasphemed
            
             
             
               among
               the
               ignorant
               and
               ungodly
               through
               you
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             14
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             you
             are
             not
             unacquainted
             with
             that
             standing
             Decree
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
             
               Them
               that
               honour
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               honour
               :
               and
               they
               that
               despise
               me
               ,
               shall
               be
               lightly
               esteemed
               .
            
             Never
             did
             man
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             proved
             the
             greatest
             dishonour
             to
             himself
             .
             God
             will
             find
             out
             waies
             enough
             to
             wipe
             off
             all
             that
             can
             be
             cast
             upon
             him
             :
             but
             you
             will
             not
             so
             easily
             remove
             the
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             from
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             TAke
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ;
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             your
             hearers
             ,
             and
             the
             success
             of
             all
             your
             labours
             do
             very
             much
             depend
             upon
             it
             .
             God
             useth
             to
             fit
             men
             for
             great
             works
             ,
             before
             he
             will
             make
             them
             his
             instruments
             in
             accomplishing
             them
             .
             He
             useth
             to
             exercise
             men
             in
             those
             works
             that
             they
             are
             most
             suited
             to
             .
             If
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             not
             soundly
             done
             upon
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             bless
             your
             labours
             for
             the
             effecting
             it
             in
             others
             ?
             He
             may
             do
             it
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             much
             cause
             to
             doubt
             whether
             he
             will.
             I
             shall
             here
             shew
             you
             some
             particular
             Reasons
             under
             this
             last
             ,
             which
             may
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             that
             He
             that
             would
             be
             a
             means
             of
             saving
             others
             ,
             must
             take
             heed
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             more
             seldom
             prosper
             the
             labours
             of
             unsanctified
             men
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
             Can
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             God
             should
             bless
             that
             mans
             labours
             (
             I
             still
             mean
             comparatively
             ,
             
             as
             to
             other
             Ministers
             )
             who
             worketh
             not
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             himself
             ?
             why
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             every
             unsanctified
             man.
             None
             but
             the
             upright
             do
             make
             God
             their
             chief
             end
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             or
             any
             thing
             heartily
             for
             his
             honour
             :
             They
             make
             the
             Ministery
             but
             a
             trade
             to
             live
             by
             :
             They
             choose
             it
             rather
             then
             another
             calling
             ,
             because
             their
             parents
             did
             destinate
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             a
             pleasant
             thing
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             life
             wherein
             they
             have
             more
             opportunity
             to
             furnish
             their
             intellects
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             science
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             toylsom
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             have
             a
             will
             to
             favour
             their
             flesh
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             some
             reverence
             and
             respect
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             think
             it
             a
             fine
             thing
             to
             be
             Leaders
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             have
             others
             depend
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Law
             at
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             asfordeth
             them
             a
             competent
             maintenance
             .
             For
             such
             ends
             as
             these
             are
             they
             ministers
             ,
             and
             for
             these
             do
             they
             preach
             ;
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             give
             over
             .
             And
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             God
             should
             much
             bless
             the
             labours
             of
             such
             men
             as
             these
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             him
             they
             preach
             for
             ,
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             reputation
             or
             gain
             :
             It
             is
             not
             him
             but
             themselves
             that
             they
             seek
             and
             serve
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             leave
             them
             to
             themselves
             for
             the
             success
             ,
             and
             if
             their
             labours
             have
             no
             greater
             a
             blessing
             then
             themselves
             can
             give
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             reach
             no
             further
             then
             their
             own
             strength
             is
             able
             to
             make
             it
             reach
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Can
             you
             think
             that
             he
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             as
             successsul
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             dealeth
             not
             heartily
             and
             faithfully
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             &
             never
             soundly
             believeth
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             &
             never
             is
             truly
             serious
             when
             he
             seemeth
             to
             be
             most
             
             ligent
             ?
             And
             can
             you
             think
             that
             any
             unsanctified
             man
             can
             be
             hearty
             and
             serious
             in
             the
             ministerial
             work
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             .
             A
             kind
             of
             seriousness
             indeed
             he
             may
             have
             ,
             such
             as
             proceedeth
             from
             a
             common
             faith
             or
             opinion
             that
             the
             word
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             actuated
             by
             a
             natural
             servour
             ,
             or
             by
             selfish
             ends
             :
             But
             the
             seriousness
             and
             fidelity
             of
             a
             sound
             believer
             that
             ultimately
             intendeth
             God
             and
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             this
             he
             hath
             not
             .
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             all
             your
             preaching
             and
             perswading
             of
             others
             will
             be
             but
             dreaming
             and
             trifling
             hypocrisie
             ,
             till
             the
             work
             be
             throughly
             done
             upon
             your selves
             .
             How
             can
             you
             set
             your selves
             day
             and
             night
             to
             a
             work
             that
             your
             carnal
             hearts
             are
             averse
             from
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             call
             out
             with
             serious
             servour
             upon
             poor
             sinners
             to
             repent
             and
             come
             in
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             never
             Repented
             or
             came
             in
             your selves
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             heartily
             follow
             poor
             sinners
             with
             importunate
             sollicitations
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             themselves
             to
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             that
             never
             felt
             your selves
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             worth
             of
             holiness
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             never
             well
             known
             till
             they
             are
             felt
             ,
             nor
             well
             felt
             till
             they
             are
             possessed
             :
             And
             he
             that
             seeleth
             them
             not
             himself
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             like
             to
             speak
             feelingly
             to
             others
             ,
             nor
             to
             help
             others
             to
             the
             feeling
             of
             them
             .
             How
             can
             you
             follow
             sinners
             with
             compassion
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             tears
             in
             your
             eyes
             ,
             and
             beseech
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             stop
             their
             course
             and
             return
             and
             live
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             so
             much
             compas●ion
             on
             your
             own
             souls
             as
             to
             do
             this
             much
             for
             your selves
             ?
             What
             ,
             can
             you
             love
             other
             men
             better
             then
             your selves
             ?
             and
             have
             pitty
             on
             them
             that
             have
             none
             upon
             your selves
             ?
             Sirs
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             they
             will
             be
             hearty
             and
             diligent
             to
             save
             men
             from
             hell
             ,
             that
             be
             not
             
             heartily
             perswaded
             that
             there
             is
             a
             hell
             ?
             Or
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             soundly
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ?
             As
             Calvin
             saith
             on
             my
             Text
             ;
             
               Neque
               enim
               aliorum
               salutem
               sedulo
               unquam
               curabit
               qui
               suam
               negligit
               .
            
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             so
             strong
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             will
             take
             off
             his
             own
             heart
             from
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             upon
             a
             resolved
             diligence
             for
             salvation
             ,
             I
             cannot
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             be
             faithful
             in
             seeking
             the
             salvation
             of
             other
             men
             .
             Sure
             he
             that
             dare
             damn
             himself
             ,
             dare
             let
             others
             alone
             in
             the
             way
             to
             damnation
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             sell
             his
             master
             with
             Iudas
             for
             silver
             ,
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             make
             merchandize
             of
             the
             flock
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             let
             go
             his
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             leave
             his
             worldly
             and
             fleshly
             delights
             ,
             I
             think
             will
             hardly
             leave
             these
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             others
             .
             In
             reason
             we
             may
             conceive
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             have
             no
             pitty
             on
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             wilfully
             cruel
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             other
             mens
             souls
             ,
             that
             is
             unfaithful
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             will
             sell
             it
             to
             the
             Devil
             for
             the
             short
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             .
             I
             confess
             that
             man
             shall
             never
             have
             my
             consent
             to
             have
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             over-see
             them
             in
             order
             to
             their
             salvation
             ,
             that
             takes
             not
             heed
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             is
             careless
             of
             his
             own
             (
             except
             it
             were
             in
             case
             of
             absolute
             Necessity
             ,
             that
             no
             better
             could
             be
             had
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             it
             is
             a
             likely
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             fight
             against
             Satan
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             servant
             to
             Satan
             himself
             ?
             And
             will
             he
             do
             any
             great
             harm
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             is
             himself
             a
             member
             and
             subject
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ?
             And
             will
             he
             be
             true
             to
             Christ
             that
             is
             in
             Covenant
             
             with
             his
             enemy
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             not
             his
             heart
             ?
             why
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             every
             unsanctified
             man
             ,
             of
             what
             cloth
             soever
             his
             coat
             be
             made
             .
             They
             are
             the
             servants
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             subjects
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             It
             is
             he
             that
             ruleth
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             And
             are
             they
             like
             to
             be
             true
             to
             Christ
             that
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             Devil
             ?
             What
             Prince
             will
             chose
             the
             friends
             and
             voluntary
             servants
             of
             his
             enemy
             to
             lead
             his
             Armies
             in
             war
             against
             him
             ?
             This
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             made
             so
             many
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             enemies
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             they
             Preach
             :
             No
             wonder
             if
             such
             be
             secretly
             girding
             at
             the
             Holy
             obedience
             of
             the
             faithful
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             take
             on
             them
             to
             preach
             for
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             if
             they
             cast
             reproaches
             on
             them
             that
             use
             it
             !
             O
             how
             many
             such
             Traytors
             have
             been
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             that
             have
             done
             more
             against
             him
             under
             his
             colours
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             have
             done
             in
             the
             open
             field
             !
             That
             have
             spoken
             well
             of
             Christ
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             godliness
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             and
             yet
             slily
             and
             closely
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             those
             that
             set
             themselves
             to
             seek
             God
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             company
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             or
             self-conceited
             fantastical
             fellows
             :
             And
             what
             they
             cannot
             for
             shame
             speak
             that
             way
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             it
             in
             secret
             amongst
             their
             companions
             .
             How
             many
             such
             Wolves
             have
             been
             set
             over
             the
             sheep
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             sheeps
             cloathing
             ;
             pretending
             to
             be
             Christians
             and
             as
             good
             as
             others
             .
             If
             there
             were
             a
             Traytor
             among
             the
             twelve
             in
             Christs
             family
             ,
             no
             marvel
             if
             there
             be
             many
             now
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             a
             slave
             of
             Satan
             ,
             
               whose
               God
               is
               his
               belly
               ,
               and
               who
               mindeth
               earthly
               things
               ,
            
             should
             be
             any
             better
             then
             
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
            
             
             
               Cross
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             What
             though
             they
             live
             civilly
             ,
             and
             preach
             plausibly
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             out-side
             of
             an
             easie
             cheap
             Religiousness
             ?
             They
             may
             be
             as
             fast
             in
             the
             Devils
             snares
             by
             worldliness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             a
             secret
             distaste
             of
             a
             diligent
             godliness
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             unsound
             heart
             that
             is
             not
             rooted
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             nor
             unreservedly
             devoted
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             any
             others
             are
             by
             drunkenness
             ,
             uncleanness
             and
             such
             disgraceful
             sins
             .
             Publicans
             and
             Harlots
             do
             sooner
             come
             to
             heaven
             then
             Pharisees
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             sooner
             convinced
             of
             their
             sin
             &
             misery
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             many
             of
             these
             men
             may
             seem
             excellent
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             cry
             down
             sin
             as
             loud
             as
             others
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             all
             but
             an
             affected
             fervency
             ,
             and
             too
             commonly
             but
             a
             meer
             uneffectual
             bawling
             .
             For
             he
             that
             cherisheth
             it
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             doth
             never
             fall
             upon
             it
             in
             good
             sadness
             in
             others
             .
             I
             know
             that
             a
             wicked
             man
             may
             be
             more
             willing
             of
             anothers
             reformation
             then
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             may
             thence
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             real
             earnestness
             in
             disswading
             them
             from
             it
             ;
             because
             he
             can
             preach
             against
             sin
             at
             easier
             rates
             then
             he
             can
             forsake
             it
             ,
             and
             another
             mans
             reformation
             may
             stand
             with
             his
             own
             enjoyments
             of
             his
             lusts
             .
             And
             therefore
             many
             a
             wicked
             Minister
             or
             Parent
             may
             be
             earnest
             with
             their
             people
             or
             family
             to
             amend
             ,
             because
             they
             lose
             not
             their
             own
             sinful
             profits
             or
             pleasures
             by
             anothers
             reformation
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             call
             them
             to
             that
             self
             denyal
             as
             their
             own
             doth
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             that
             zeal
             ,
             resolution
             and
             diligence
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             all
             that
             are
             true
             to
             Christ
             .
             They
             set
             not
             against
             sin
             as
             the
             enemy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             which
             endangereth
             their
             peoples
             souls
             .
             A
             trayterous
             Commander
             ,
             that
             shooteth
             nothing
             against
             the
             enemy
             but
             powder
             ,
             may
             cause
             his
             Guns
             to
             make
             as
             great
             a
             sound
             or
             report
             ,
             
             as
             some
             that
             are
             laden
             with
             bullets
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             no
             hurt
             to
             the
             enemy
             by
             it
             .
             So
             one
             of
             these
             men
             may
             speak
             as
             loud
             ,
             and
             mouth
             it
             with
             an
             affected
             fervency
             :
             but
             he
             seldom
             doth
             any
             great
             execution
             against
             sin
             and
             Satan
             .
             No
             man
             can
             fight
             well
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             hateth
             ,
             or
             is
             very
             angry
             :
             Much
             less
             against
             them
             whom
             he
             loveth
             ,
             and
             loveth
             above
             all
             .
             Every
             unrenewed
             man
             is
             so
             far
             from
             hating
             sin
             to
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             dearest
             treasure
             ;
             though
             not
             as
             sin
             ,
             yet
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             affordeth
             delight
             to
             his
             sensual
             desires
             .
             So
             that
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             an
             unsanctified
             man
             is
             very
             unfit
             to
             be
             a
             Leader
             in
             Christs
             Army
             ,
             who
             loveth
             the
             enemy
             ;
             and
             to
             draw
             others
             to
             renounce
             the
             world
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             who
             cleaveth
             to
             them
             himself
             as
             his
             chiefest
             Good.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             it
             is
             not
             a
             very
             likely
             thing
             that
             the
             people
             will
             regard
             much
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             they
             do
             not
             live
             as
             they
             preach
             .
             They
             will
             think
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             as
             he
             speaks
             .
             They
             will
             hardly
             believe
             a
             man
             that
             seemeth
             not
             to
             believe
             himself
             .
             If
             a
             man
             bid
             you
             run
             for
             your
             lives
             ,
             because
             a
             Bear
             ,
             or
             an
             enemy
             is
             at
             your
             backs
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             not
             mend
             his
             pace
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             tempted
             to
             think
             that
             he
             is
             but
             in
             jest
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             really
             no
             such
             danger
             as
             he
             pretends
             .
             When
             preachers
             tell
             people
             of
             a
             necessity
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             it
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             remain
             unholy
             themselves
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             think
             that
             they
             do
             but
             talk
             to
             pass
             away
             the
             hour
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             must
             say
             somewhat
             for
             their
             money
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             be
             but
             words
             of
             course
             .
             Long
             enough
             may
             you
             lift
             up
             your
             voices
             
             against
             sin
             ,
             before
             men
             will
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             such
             harm
             or
             danger
             in
             it
             as
             you
             talk
             of
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             see
             the
             same
             man
             that
             reproacheth
             it
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             his
             delight
             .
             You
             rather
             tempt
             them
             to
             think
             that
             there
             is
             some
             special
             good
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             dispraise
             it
             as
             gluttons
             do
             a
             dish
             which
             they
             love
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             it
             all
             to
             themselves
             .
             As
             long
             as
             men
             have
             eyes
             as
             well
             as
             ears
             ,
             they
             will
             think
             they
             see
             your
             meaning
             as
             well
             as
             hear
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             apter
             to
             believe
             their
             sight
             then
             their
             hearing
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             more
             perfect
             sense
             .
             All
             that
             a
             Preacher
             doth
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             preaching
             ;
             And
             when
             you
             live
             a
             covetous
             or
             a
             careless
             life
             ,
             you
             preach
             these
             sins
             to
             your
             people
             by
             your
             practice
             .
             When
             you
             drink
             ,
             or
             game
             ,
             or
             prate
             away
             your
             time
             in
             vain
             discourse
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             as
             if
             you
             told
             them
             ,
             
               Neighbours
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               life
               that
               you
               should
               all
               live
               :
               you
               may
               venture
               on
               this
               course
               without
               any
               danger
               .
            
             If
             you
             are
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             teach
             not
             your
             families
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             contradict
             not
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             company
             you
             come
             into
             ,
             nor
             turn
             the
             stream
             of
             their
             vain
             talking
             ,
             nor
             deal
             with
             them
             plainly
             about
             the
             matters
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             they
             will
             take
             it
             as
             if
             you
             preacht
             to
             them
             that
             such
             things
             are
             needless
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             boldly
             do
             so
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             worse
             then
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             you
             teach
             them
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             others
             that
             are
             better
             .
             How
             many
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             &
             private
             man
             is
             hated
             and
             reproached
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             as
             you
             ?
             What
             say
             the
             people
             to
             them
             ?
             
               You
               are
               so
               precise
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               so
               much
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               danger
               ,
               and
               duty
               ,
               and
               make
               such
               a
               stir
               about
               these
               matters
               ;
               When
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Minister
               that
               is
               as
               great
               a
               Scholar
               as
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               good
               a
               Preacher
               as
               you
               ,
               will
               be
            
             
             
               merry
               and
               jest
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               alone
               ,
               and
               never
               trouble
               themselves
               or
               us
               with
               such
               discourse
               .
               These
               busie
               fellows
               can
               never
               be
               quiet
               ,
               but
               make
               more
               ado
               then
               needs
               ;
               and
               love
               to
               fright
               men
               with
               talk
               of
               damnation
               ,
               when
               (
               ober
               ,
               learned
               ,
               peaceable
               Divines
               can
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               live
               with
               us
               like
               other
               men
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             very
             thoughts
             and
             talk
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             your
             negligence
             doth
             occasion
             .
             They
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             preach
             against
             their
             sins
             as
             much
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             talk
             as
             much
             for
             godliness
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             so
             you
             will
             but
             let
             them
             alone
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             be
             friendly
             and
             merry
             with
             them
             when
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             talk
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             be
             indifferent
             with
             them
             in
             your
             conscience
             and
             your
             conversation
             .
             For
             they
             take
             the
             Pulpit
             to
             be
             but
             as
             a
             stage
             ;
             a
             place
             where
             Preachers
             must
             shew
             themselves
             and
             play
             their
             parts
             ;
             where
             you
             have
             liberty
             to
             say
             what
             you
             list
             for
             an
             hour
             :
             and
             what
             you
             say
             they
             much
             regard
             not
             ,
             if
             you
             shew
             them
             not
             by
             saying
             it
             personally
             to
             their
             faces
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             indeed
             did
             mean
             them
             .
             Is
             that
             man
             likely
             therefore
             to
             do
             much
             good
             ,
             or
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             will
             speak
             for
             him
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             life
             will
             preach
             against
             him
             all
             the
             week
             besides
             ;
             yea
             and
             give
             his
             publike
             words
             the
             lye
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             of
             the
             people
             be
             wiser
             then
             to
             follow
             the
             examples
             of
             such
             men
             yet
             the
             loathsomness
             of
             their
             lives
             will
             make
             their
             Doctrine
             the
             less
             effectual
             .
             Though
             you
             know
             the
             meat
             to
             be
             good
             and
             wholsom
             yet
             it
             may
             make
             a
             weak
             stomach
             rise
             against
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Cook
             or
             the
             servant
             that
             carryeth
             it
             have
             pocky
             ,
             or
             leprous
             ,
             or
             dingy-hands
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             to
             your selves
             ,
             if
             ever
             you
             mean
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             consider
             ,
             Whether
             the
             success
             of
             your
             labours
             depend
             not
             on
             the
             grace
             and
             blessing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             And
             where
             hath
             he
             made
             any
             promise
             of
             his
             assistance
             and
             blessing
             to
             ungodly
             men
             ?
             If
             he
             do
             promise
             
               his
               Church
            
             blessing
             even
             by
             such
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             promise
             them
             any
             blessing
             .
             To
             his
             faithful
             servants
             he
             hath
             promised
             that
             he
             will
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             put
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             that
             Satan
             shall
             fall
             before
             them
             as
             lightening
             from
             heaven
             .
             But
             where
             is
             there
             any
             such
             promise
             to
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             the
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             rather
             by
             your
             abuse
             of
             God
             ,
             provoke
             him
             to
             forsake
             and
             blast
             your
             endeavours
             ?
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             to
             your selves
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             bless
             them
             to
             his
             chosen
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             all
             this
             while
             deny
             but
             that
             God
             may
             often
             do
             good
             to
             his
             Church
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             ordinarily
             nor
             eminently
             as
             by
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             I
             have
             said
             of
             the
             wicked
             themselves
             ,
             doth
             hold
             in
             part
             of
             the
             godly
             while
             they
             are
             scandalous
             and
             back-sliding
             ,
             proportionably
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Reasons
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             IV.
             HAving
             shewed
             you
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             to
             Take
             heed
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             Why
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ?
             I
             am
             next
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             to
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ,
            
             and
             wherein
             it
             doth
             consist
             and
             must
             be
             exercised
             .
             It
             was
             first
             necessary
             to
             take
             into
             Consideration
             ,
             
               What
               we
               must
               be
            
             ,
             and
             
               what
               we
               must
               do
               for
               our
               own
               souls
               ,
            
             before
             we
             come
             to
             that
             which
             must
             be
             done
             for
             others
             :
             
               Ne
               quis
               aliorum
               vulnera
               medendo
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               ipse
               per
               negligentiam
               suae
               salutis
               intumescat
               ;
               ne
               proximos
               juvando
               ,
               se
               deser●t
               ;
               ne
               alios
               erigens
               ,
               cadat
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Gregor
               .
               M.
               de
               cur
               .
               past
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
             Yea
             left
             all
             his
             labours
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             because
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             is
             nought
             that
             doth
             perform
             them
             .
             
               Nonnulli
               enim
               sunt
               qui
               solerti
               curâ
               spiritualia
               praecepta
               prescrutantur
               ,
               sed
               quae
               intelligendo
               penetrant
               ,
               vivendo
               conculcant
               :
               repente
               decent
               quae
               non
               opere
               ,
               sed
               meditatione
               didicerunt
               :
               &
               quod
               verbis
               praedicant
               ,
               moribus
               impugnant
               ;
               unde
               fit
               ut
               cum
               pastor
               per
               abrupta
               graditur
               ,
               ad
               praecipitium
               grex
               sequatur
               .
               Idem
               ib.
               li.
            
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
             When
             we
             have
             led
             them
             to
             the
             living
             waters
             ,
             if
             we
             muddy
             it
             by
             our
             filthy
             
             lives
             ,
             we
             may
             lose
             our
             labour
             ,
             &
             yet
             they
             be
             never
             the
             better
             .
             
               Aquam
               pedibus
               perturbare
               ,
               est
               sancta
               meditationis
               studia
               male
               vivendo
               corrumpere
               ,
               inquit
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Before
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             work
             it self
             ,
             
               we
               must
            
             begin
             with
             somewhat
             that
             is
             implyed
             and
             presupposed
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             It
             is
             here
             implyed
             ,
             that
             
               Every
               Flock
               should
               have
               their
               own
               Pastor
               (
               one
               or
               more
               )
               and
               every
               Pastor
               his
               own
               Flock
               .
            
             As
             every
             Troop
             or
             Company
             in
             a
             Regiment
             of
             souldiers
             must
             have
             their
             own
             Captain
             and
             other
             officers
             ,
             and
             every
             souldier
             know
             his
             own
             Commanders
             and
             Colours
             :
             so
             is
             it
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             every
             Church
             have
             their
             own
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Christs
             Disciples
             
               do
               know
               their
               Teachers
               that
               are
               over
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             Universal
             Church
             of
             Christ
             must
             consist
             of
             particular
             Churches
             guided
             by
             their
             own
             Over-seers
             ;
             and
             every
             Christian
             must
             be
             a
             member
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Churches
             ;
             except
             those
             that
             upon
             Embassages
             ,
             travels
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             are
             deprived
             of
             this
             advantage
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             23.
             
             
               They
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
            
             ;
             so
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             and
             in
             many
             places
             this
             is
             clear
             .
             Though
             a
             Minister
             be
             an
             Officer
             in
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             the
             Overseer
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             which
             is
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             :
             As
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Physitian
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             may
             yet
             be
             the
             
               Medicus
               vel
               Archiater
               cujusdam
               Civitatis
            
             ,
             and
             be
             obliged
             to
             take
             care
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             of
             any
             other
             :
             so
             that
             though
             he
             may
             and
             ought
             occasionally
             to
             do
             any
             good
             he
             can
             else
             where
             that
             may
             consist
             with
             his
             fidelity
             to
             his
             special
             charge
             ,
             (
             when
             an
             unlicenced
             person
             
             may
             not
             )
             yet
             is
             he
             first
             obliged
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             must
             allow
             no
             help
             to
             others
             that
             must
             occasion
             a
             neglect
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             in
             great
             extraordinary
             cases
             ,
             where
             the
             publike
             good
             requireth
             it
             .
             So
             is
             it
             betwixt
             a
             Pastor
             and
             his
             special
             Flock
             .
             When
             we
             are
             Ordained
             Ministers
             without
             a
             special
             charge
             ,
             we
             are
             licenced
             and
             commanded
             to
             do
             our
             best
             for
             all
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             call
             for
             the
             particular
             exercise
             :
             but
             when
             we
             have
             undertaken
             a
             particular
             charge
             ,
             we
             have
             restrained
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             gifts
             and
             guidance
             so
             specially
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             allow
             others
             no
             more
             then
             they
             can
             spare
             ,
             of
             our
             time
             and
             help
             ,
             except
             where
             the
             publike
             good
             requireth
             it
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             first
             regarded
             .
             From
             this
             Relation
             of
             Pastor
             and
             Flock
             ,
             arise
             all
             the
             duties
             which
             mutually
             we
             owe.
             As
             we
             must
             be
             true
             to
             our
             trust
             ,
             so
             must
             our
             people
             be
             faithful
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             just
             Directions
             that
             we
             give
             them
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               Take
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
            
             ;
             it
             is
             plainly
             implyed
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Flocks
               must
               be
               no
               greater
               regularly
               and
               ordinarily
               then
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               Over-seeing
               or
               taking
               heed
               of
               .
            
             That
             particular
             Churches
             should
             be
             no
             greater
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             no
             fewer
             ,
             then
             may
             consist
             with
             a
             Taking
             heed
             to
             all
             .
             For
             God
             will
             not
             lay
             upon
             us
             natural
             impossibilities
             :
             He
             will
             not
             bind
             men
             on
             so
             strict
             account
             as
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             to
             leap
             up
             to
             the
             Moon
             ,
             to
             touch
             the
             Stars
             ,
             to
             number
             the
             sands
             of
             the
             Sea.
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             to
             Over-see
             and
             Take
             heed
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             then
             sure
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             proportion
             of
             Pastors
             assigned
             to
             each
             Flock
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             number
             of
             souls
             in
             the
             care
             of
             each
             Pastor
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             take
             such
             heed
             to
             as
             is
             here
             required
             .
             Will
             God
             require
             of
             
             one
             Bishop
             to
             take
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             whole
             County
             ,
             or
             of
             so
             many
             Parishes
             or
             thousands
             of
             souls
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             know
             or
             to
             over-see
             ?
             Yea
             and
             to
             take
             the
             sole
             Government
             of
             them
             ,
             while
             the
             particular
             Teachers
             of
             them
             are
             free
             from
             that
             undertaking
             ?
             Will
             God
             require
             the
             blood
             of
             so
             many
             Parishes
             at
             one
             mans
             hands
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             that
             which
             ten
             or
             twenty
             ,
             or
             an
             hundred
             ,
             or
             three
             hundred
             men
             can
             no
             more
             do
             then
             I
             can
             move
             a
             Mountain
             ?
             Then
             wo
             to
             poor
             Prelates
             ?
             This
             were
             to
             impose
             on
             them
             a
             natural
             or
             unavoidable
             necessity
             of
             being
             damned
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             therefore
             a
             most
             doleful
             case
             that
             learned
             sober
             men
             should
             plead
             for
             this
             as
             a
             desirable
             priviledge
             ?
             or
             draw
             such
             a
             burden
             wilfully
             on
             themselves
             ?
             and
             that
             they
             tremble
             not
             rather
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             so
             great
             an
             undertaking
             ?
             O
             happy
             had
             it
             been
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             happy
             for
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             if
             this
             measure
             that
             is
             intimated
             by
             the
             Apstole
             here
             had
             been
             still
             observed
             :
             and
             
               the
               Diocess
               had
               been
               no
               greater
               then
               the
               Elders
               or
               Bishops
               could
               Over-see
               and
               Rule
               ,
            
             so
             that
             they
             might
             have
             
               Taken
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ?
            
             Or
             that
             Pastors
             had
             been
             multiplyed
             as
             Churches
             multiplyed
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             Over-seers
             proportioned
             so
             far
             to
             the
             number
             of
             souls
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             have
             let
             the
             work
             be
             undone
             ,
             while
             they
             assumed
             the
             empty
             titles
             ,
             and
             undertook
             impossibilities
             !
             And
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             prayed
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             harvest
             to
             send
             forth
             more
             Labourers
             ,
             even
             so
             many
             as
             had
             been
             proportioned
             to
             the
             work
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             have
             undertaken
             all
             themselves
             .
             I
             should
             scarce
             commend
             the
             prudence
             or
             humility
             of
             that
             Labourer
             (
             let
             his
             parts
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             be
             never
             so
             great
             )
             that
             
             would
             not
             only
             undertake
             to
             gather
             in
             all
             the
             harvest
             in
             this
             County
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             yea
             of
             damnation
             ,
             but
             would
             also
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             this
             prerogative
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             there
             are
             others
             to
             Teach
             ,
             though
             one
             only
             have
             had
             the
             Rule
             .
          
           
             Answ
             Blessed
             be
             God
             it
             was
             so
             :
             and
             no
             thanks
             to
             some
             of
             them
             .
             But
             is
             not
             Government
             of
             great
             concernment
             to
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Preaching
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             what
             matter
             is
             it
             for
             Church-Governors
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             nullifie
             it
             by
             undertaking
             impossibilities
             ,
             do
             go
             about
             to
             ru●ne
             the
             Churche
             ,
             and
             themselves
             .
             If
             only
             preaching
             be
             necessary
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             none
             but
             meer
             Preachers
             :
             what
             needs
             there
             then
             such
             a
             stir
             about
             Government
             ?
             But
             if
             Discipline
             (
             in
             its
             place
             )
             be
             necessary
             too
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             enmity
             to
             mens
             salvation
             to
             exclude
             it
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             unavoidably
             excluded
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             made
             to
             be
             his
             work
             that
             is
             naturally
             uncapable
             of
             performing
             it
             .
             He
             that
             w●ll
             command
             an
             Army
             alone
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               for
               want
               of
               command
               :
            
             And
             the
             School-master
             that
             will
             Over-see
             or
             Govern
             all
             the
             Schools
             in
             the
             County
             alone
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             say
             plainly
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               all
               ungoverned
            
             :
             And
             the
             Physitian
             that
             will
             undertake
             the
             Guidance
             of
             all
             the
             sick
             people
             in
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             or
             County
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             visit
             or
             direct
             the
             hundreth
             man
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               perish
            
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             But
             though
             they
             cannot
             Rule
             them
             by
             themselves
             ,
             they
             may
             do
             it
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Pastor
             himself
             .
             He
             may
             not
             delegate
             a
             man
             that
             is
             no
             Pastor
             to
             Baptize
             or
             administer
             
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             the
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             No
             more
             may
             he
             commit
             the
             Government
             of
             it
             to
             another
             .
             Otherwise
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             makes
             that
             man
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             him
             the
             immediate
             Ruler
             and
             Guid
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Bishop
             may
             make
             each
             Presbyter
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             he
             do
             but
             derive
             the
             power
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             let
             it
             no
             more
             be
             held
             unlawful
             for
             them
             to
             Govern
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             Bishops
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Prelate
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             might
             and
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             for
             as
             we
             are
             to
             preach
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             and
             no
             in
             any
             mans
             ;
             so
             it
             s
             likely
             that
             we
             must
             Rule
             in
             his
             name
             .
             But
             of
             this
             somewhat
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             Yet
             still
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             not
             more
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             one
             man
             may
             under
             take
             the
             charge
             of
             more
             souls
             then
             he
             is
             able
             well
             to
             over-see
             particularly
             .
             But
             then
             he
             must
             only
             undertake
             
               to
               do
               what
               he
               can
            
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             all
             that
             a
             Pastor
             ordinarily
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             some
             of
             us
             that
             〈◊〉
             greater
             Parishes
             then
             we
             are
             able
             to
             take
             〈…〉
             ●eed
             to
             ,
             as
             their
             state
             requireth
             ;
             I
             must
             prote●●
             or
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             their
             boldness
             in
             〈…〉
             venture
             on
             the
             sole
             Government
             of
             a
             County
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             not
             for
             all
             England
             have
             undertaken
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             the
             two
             that
             should
             do
             all
             the
             Padoral
             work
             that
             God
             enjoyneth
             to
             that
             one
             Parish
             where
             I
             live
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             this
             to
             satisfie
             my
             conscience
             ,
             that
             
               through
               the
               Churches
               necessities
               more
               cannot
               be
               had
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               must
               rather
               do
               what
               I
               can
               ,
               than
               leave
               all
               undone
               because
               I
               cannot
               do
               all
               .
            
             But
             cases
             of
             unavoidable
             necessity
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             the
             standing
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             it
             is
             not
             desirable
             
             that
             it
             should
             so
             be
             .
             
               O
               happy
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               were
               the
               Labourers
               but
               Able
               and
               Faithful
               ,
               and
               proportioned
               in
               number
               to
               the
               number
               of
               souls
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               Pastors
               were
               so
               many
               ,
               or
               the
               particular
               Flocks
               or
               Churches
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               able
               to
            
             Take
             heed
             to
             All
             the
             Flocks
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             HAving
             told
             you
             these
             two
             things
             that
             are
             here
             implyed
             .
             I
             come
             next
             to
             the
             duty
             it self
             that
             is
             exprest
             .
             And
             this
             Taking
             heed
             to
             All
             the
             Flock
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             
               A
               very
               great
               care
               of
               the
               whole
               and
               every
               part
               ,
               with
               great
               watchfulness
               and
               diligence
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               those
               holy
               actions
               and
               Ordinances
               which
               God
               hath
               required
               us
               to
               use
               for
               their
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             this
             work
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             to
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             to
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             to
             the
             work
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             Actions
             which
             we
             must
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             to
             the
             End
             which
             we
             must
             intend
             .
             Or
             it
             is
             not
             amiss
             if
             I
             begin
             first
             with
             this
             last
             ,
             as
             being
             first
             in
             our
             intention
             ,
             though
             last
             as
             to
             the
             attainment
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             ultimate
             end
             of
             our
             Pastoral
             over-sight
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             the
             ultimate
             end
             of
             our
             whole
             lives
             ;
             Even
             the
             Pleasing
             and
             Glorifying
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             connext
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             humane
             nature
             also
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Glorification
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             of
             our selves
             in
             particular
             :
             And
             the
             neerer
             ends
             of
             our
             office
             ,
             are
             ,
             the
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             holy
             obedience
             of
             the
             people
             of
             our
             charge
             ,
             their
             unity
             ,
             order
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             strength
             ,
             preservation
             and
             increase
             ;
             and
             the
             right
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             solemn
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             before
             a
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             a
             true
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             so
             high
             an
             estimation
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             indeed
             his
             ends
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             man
             therefore
             that
             is
             not
             himself
             taken-up
             with
             the
             predominant
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             himself
             devoted
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             devote
             to
             him
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             and
             can
             do
             ;
             that
             man
             that
             is
             not
             addicted
             to
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             not
             the
             Center
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             liveth
             not
             to
             him
             as
             his
             God
             and
             Happiness
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             man
             that
             is
             not
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             himself
             ,
             is
             utterly
             unfit
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             be
             not
             in
             a
             case
             of
             desperate
             necessity
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             not
             admit
             such
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             discover
             them
             .
             Though
             to
             inferiour
             common
             works
             (
             as
             to
             teach
             the
             Languages
             ,
             and
             some
             Philosophy
             ,
             to
             translate
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             )
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             not
             heartily
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             addicted
             to
             his
             service
             &
             honour
             ,
             will
             never
             set
             heartily
             about
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             :
             nor
             indeed
             can
             he
             possibly
             (
             while
             he
             remaineth
             such
             )
             do
             one
             part
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             no
             nor
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             nor
             speak
             one
             word
             in
             Christian
             sincerity
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             be
             sincere
             in
             the
             means
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             so
             in
             his
             intentions
             of
             the
             end
             .
             A
             man
             must
             heartily
             Love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             
             before
             he
             can
             heartily
             serve
             him
             before
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             man
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             that
             is
             not
             of
             a
             publike
             spirit
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             delighteth
             not
             in
             its
             beauty
             ,
             and
             longeth
             not
             for
             its
             felicity
             :
             As
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             must
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             his
             neerer
             end
             )
             so
             must
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             rejoyce
             in
             its
             welfare
             ,
             and
             be
             willing
             to
             spend
             and
             be
             spent
             for
             its
             sake
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             man
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             that
             doth
             not
             set
             his
             heart
             on
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             regard
             the
             matters
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             this
             present
             life
             :
             and
             that
             is
             not
             sensible
             in
             some
             measure
             how
             much
             the
             inestimable
             riches
             of
             glory
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             the
             trifles
             of
             this
             world
             .
             For
             he
             will
             never
             set
             his
             heart
             on
             the
             work
             of
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             heartily
             believe
             and
             value
             that
             salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             that
             delighteth
             not
             in
             holiness
             ,
             hateth
             not
             iniquity
             ,
             loveth
             not
             the
             Unity
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             abhorreth
             not
             discord
             and
             divisions
             ,
             and
             taketh
             not
             pleasure
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             For
             none
             of
             all
             these
             can
             have
             the
             true
             ends
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             do
             the
             works
             .
             For
             of
             what
             necessity
             the
             end
             is
             to
             the
             Means
             ,
             and
             in
             Relations
             ,
             is
             easily
             known
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             II.
             THE
             subject
             matter
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             is
             in
             general
             ,
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             or
             matters
             that
             concern
             the
             Pleasing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             our
             people
             .
             It
             is
             not
             about
             temporal
             and
             transitory
             things
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vile
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Prelates
             to
             assume
             the
             management
             of
             the
             temporal
             sword
             ,
             and
             immerse
             themselves
             in
             the
             businesses
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             to
             exercise
             the
             violent
             coertion
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             use
             only
             the
             spiritual
             weapons
             of
             Christ
             .
             Our
             business
             is
             not
             to
             dispose
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             nor
             to
             touch
             mens
             purses
             or
             persons
             by
             our
             penalties
             :
             but
             it
             consisteth
             only
             in
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             revealing
             to
             men
             that
             Happiness
             ,
             or
             chief
             Good
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             their
             ultimate
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             acquainting
             them
             with
             the
             right
             means
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             this
             end
             ,
             and
             helping
             them
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             hindring
             them
             from
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             first
             and
             great
             work
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             to
             acquaint
             men
             with
             that
             God
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             their
             Happiness
             :
             to
             open
             to
             them
             the
             treasures
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             of
             the
             Glory
             that
             is
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             which
             all
             his
             chosen
             people
             shall
             enjoy
             :
             That
             so
             by
             shewing
             men
             the
             Certainty
             and
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             promised
             felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             blessedness
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             we
             
             may
             turn
             the
             stream
             of
             their
             cogitations
             and
             affections
             ;
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             due
             contempt
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             on
             seeking
             the
             durable
             treasure
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             work
             that
             we
             should
             lie
             at
             with
             them
             night
             and
             day
             :
             could
             we
             once
             get
             them
             right
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             set
             their
             hearts
             unfeignedly
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             heaven
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             part
             of
             the
             work
             were
             done
             :
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             would
             undoubtedly
             follow
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             must
             diligently
             disgrace
             their
             seeming
             sensual
             felicity
             ,
             and
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             baseness
             of
             those
             pleasures
             which
             they
             prefer
             before
             the
             delights
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             shewed
             them
             the
             right
             end
             ,
             our
             next
             work
             is
             to
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             right
             means
             of
             attaining
             it
             .
             Where
             the
             wrong
             way
             must
             be
             disgraced
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             all
             sin
             must
             be
             manifested
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             that
             it
             hath
             brought
             us
             into
             ,
             and
             the
             hurt
             it
             hath
             already
             done
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             discovered
             .
             Then
             have
             we
             the
             great
             mysterie
             of
             Redemption
             to
             disclose
             ;
             the
             Person
             ,
             Natures
             ,
             Incarnation
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Burial
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             Glorification
             ,
             Dominion
             ,
             Intercession
             of
             the
             blessed
             Son
             of
             God.
             As
             also
             the
             tenor
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             the
             conditions
             imposed
             on
             us
             ,
             the
             duties
             which
             he
             hath
             Commanded
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Everlasting
             Torments
             which
             he
             hath
             threatned
             to
             the
             final
             Impenitent
             neglecters
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             O
             what
             a
             treasury
             of
             his
             blessings
             and
             Graces
             ,
             and
             the
             priviledges
             of
             his
             Saints
             have
             we
             to
             unfold
             !
             What
             a
             blessed
             life
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Communion
             therein
             have
             we
             to
             recommend
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             :
             And
             yet
             how
             many
             temptations
             ,
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             to
             disclose
             ,
             and
             
             assist
             them
             against
             !
             How
             many
             precious
             spiritual
             duties
             have
             we
             to
             set
             them
             upon
             ,
             and
             excite
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             !
             How
             many
             objections
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             cavils
             of
             vain
             men
             ,
             have
             we
             to
             confute
             !
             How
             much
             of
             their
             own
             corruptions
             and
             sinful
             inclinations
             to
             discover
             and
             root
             out
             !
             We
             have
             the
             depth
             of
             Gods
             bottomless
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             Designs
             and
             Works
             ,
             of
             Creation
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Glorification
             ;
             the
             depth
             of
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             depth
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             to
             disclose
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             must
             teach
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             of
             the
             whole
             Word
             and
             Works
             of
             God.
             O
             what
             two
             volumns
             are
             there
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             Preach
             upon
             !
             how
             great
             ,
             how
             excellent
             ,
             how
             wonderful
             and
             mysterious
             !
             All
             Christians
             are
             Disciples
             or
             Schollars
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             his
             School
             ;
             we
             are
             his
             Ushers
             ,
             the
             Bible
             is
             his
             Grammer
             :
             This
             is
             it
             that
             we
             must
             be
             daily
             teaching
             them
             .
             The
             Papists
             would
             teach
             them
             without
             book
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             learn
             heresies
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             ;
             least
             they
             learn
             falshood
             from
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             learn
             only
             the
             books
             or
             words
             of
             their
             Priests
             .
             But
             Our
             business
             is
             not
             to
             teach
             them
             without
             Book
             ,
             but
             to
             help
             them
             to
             undrstand
             this
             Book
             of
             God.
             So
             much
             for
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             our
             work
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             III.
             THE
             Object
             of
             our
             Pastoral
             care
             is
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Flock
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             considered
             by
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             whole
             body
             or
             society
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             parts
             or
             individual
             members
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             first
             care
             must
             be
             about
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             first
             duties
             to
             be
             done
             are
             publike
             duties
             ,
             which
             are
             done
             to
             the
             whole
             .
             As
             our
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             prefer
             publike
             duties
             before
             private
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             much
             more
             .
             But
             this
             is
             so
             commonly
             confessed
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             that
             which
             is
             less
             understood
             or
             considered
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             All
             the
             Flock
             even
             each
             individual
             member
             of
             our
             charge
             must
             be
             taken
             heed
             of
             and
             watched
             over
             by
             us
             in
             our
             Ministery
             .
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             presupposed
             necessary
             ,
             that
             (
             unless
             where
             absolute
             necessity
             forbiddeth
             it
             ,
             through
             the
             scarcity
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             greatness
             of
             the
             Flock
             )
             
               We
               should
               know
               every
               person
               that
               belongeth
               to
               our
               charge
               .
            
             For
             how
             can
             we
             take
             heed
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             know
             them
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             we
             take
             that
             heed
             that
             belongeth
             to
             the
             special
             charge
             that
             we
             have
             undertaken
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             not
             who
             be
             of
             our
             charge
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             (
             though
             we
             know
             the
             persons
             ?
             )
             Our
             obligation
             is
             not
             to
             all
             neighbour
             Churches
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             straglers
             ,
             as
             great
             as
             it
             is
             to
             those
             whom
             we
             are
             set
             over
             .
             How
             can
             we
             tell
             whom
             to
             exclude
             ,
             till
             we
             know
             who
             are
             included
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             we
             refel
             the
             accusations
             of
             the
             offended
             ,
             that
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             ungodly
             or
             defiled
             members
             
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             who
             be
             members
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ?
             Doubtless
             the
             bounds
             of
             our
             Parishes
             will
             not
             tell
             us
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Papists
             and
             some
             worse
             do
             there
             inhabit
             .
             Nor
             will
             bare
             hearing
             us
             certainly
             discover
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             those
             are
             used
             to
             hear
             that
             are
             members
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             or
             of
             none
             at
             all
             .
             Nor
             is
             meer
             participation
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             a
             sure
             note
             ,
             while
             strangers
             may
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             member
             accidentally
             be
             kept
             off
             .
             Though
             much
             probability
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             these
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             yet
             a
             fuller
             knowledge
             of
             our
             charge
             is
             necessary
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             be
             the
             fittest
             expression
             of
             Consent
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Consent
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Relation
             .
          
           
             
               All
               the
               Flock
            
             being
             thus
             known
             ,
             must
             afterward
             be
             Heeded
             .
             One
             would
             think
             all
             reasonable
             men
             should
             be
             satisfied
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             need
             no
             further
             proof
             .
             Doth
             not
             a
             careful
             Shepherd
             look
             after
             every
             individual
             Sheep
             ?
             And
             a
             good
             Schoolmaster
             look
             to
             every
             individual
             Scholler
             ,
             both
             for
             instruction
             and
             correction
             ?
             And
             a
             good
             Physitian
             look
             after
             every
             particular
             Patient
             ?
             And
             good
             Commanders
             look
             after
             every
             individual
             souldier
             ?
             Why
             then
             should
             not
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             Physitians
             ,
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             take
             heed
             to
             every
             individual
             member
             of
             their
             charge
             ?
             Christ
             himself
             the
             great
             and
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             master
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             whole
             to
             look
             after
             ,
             doth
             yet
             take
             care
             of
             every
             individual
             .
             In
             the
             15.
             of
             Luke
             he
             telleth
             us
             that
             he
             is
             as
             the
             Shepherd
             that
             
               leaveth
               the
               ninety
               and
               nine
               sheep
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               to
               seek
               after
               one
               that
               was
               lost
               :
            
             or
             as
             the
             
               woman
               that
               lighteth
               a
               Candle
               ,
               and
               sweepeth
            
             
             
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               searcheth
               diligently
               to
               find
               the
               one
               groat
               that
               was
               lost
               ;
               and
               having
               found
               it
               ,
               doth
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               call
               her
               friends
               and
               neighbours
               to
               rejoyce
               .
            
             And
             Christ
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             
               even
               in
               heaven
               there
               is
               Ioy
               over
               one
               sinner
               that
               repenteth
               .
            
             The
             Prophets
             are
             oft
             sent
             to
             single
             men
             .
             Ezekiel
             is
             made
             a
             watch
             man
             over
             individuals
             :
             and
             must
             say
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               surely
               dye
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             18
             And
             Paul
             taught
             them
             
               publikely
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
            
             which
             was
             meant
             of
             his
             teaching
             particular
             families
             ;
             for
             even
             the
             publike
             teaching
             was
             then
             in
             houses
             ;
             and
             publikely
             and
             
               from
               house
               to
               house
            
             ,
             signifie
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             The
             same
             
               Paul
               warned
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               taught
               every
               man
               ,
               in
               all
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               present
               every
               man
               perfect
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               Col.
            
             1.
             18.
             
             Christ
             expounded
             his
             publike
             parables
             ,
             to
             the
             
               twelve
               a
               part
               ,
               Mark
            
             4.
             34.
             
             Every
             man
             must
             
               seek
               the
               Law
               at
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               M●l
               .
            
             2
             7.
             
             We
             must
             
               give
               an
               account
            
             of
             our
             watching
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             that
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             
             Many
             more
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             assure
             us
             that
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             Take
             heed
             to
             every
             individual
             person
             in
             our
             Flock
             .
             And
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             antient
             Councils
             do
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             till
             Churches
             began
             to
             be
             crowded
             ,
             and
             to
             swell
             so
             big
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             guided
             as
             Churches
             should
             be
             (
             when
             they
             should
             rather
             have
             been
             multiplyed
             ,
             as
             the
             Converts
             did
             increase
             .
             )
             But
             I
             will
             pass
             over
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             mention
             only
             one
             passage
             in
             Ignatius
             or
             whoever
             it
             was
             I
             matter
             not
             much
             seeing
             it
             is
             but
             to
             prove
             what
             was
             then
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             
               ad
               Polycarp
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               Let
               Assemblies
            
             
             
               be
               often
               gathered
               ;
               seek
               after
               (
               or
               enquire
               of
               )
               all
               by
               name
               :
               despise
               not
               servant-men
               or
               maids
               .
            
             You
             see
             it
             was
             then
             taken
             for
             a
             duty
             to
             look
             after
             every
             member
             of
             the
             flock
             by
             name
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             the
             meanest
             servant-man
             or
             maid
             .
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             pass
             over
             now
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             them
             will
             fall
             in
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             Catechizing
             and
             personal
             instruction
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               the
               Congregation
               that
               I
               am
               set
               over
               is
               so
               great
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               me
               to
               know
               them
               all
               ,
               much
               less
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               all
               individuals
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             necessity
             or
             not
             that
             hath
             cast
             you
             upon
             such
             a
             charge
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             you
             excuse
             one
             sin
             with
             another
             :
             How
             durst
             you
             undertake
             that
             which
             you
             knew
             your self
             unable
             to
             perform
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             not
             forced
             to
             it
             ?
             It
             seems
             then
             you
             had
             some
             other
             ends
             in
             your
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             never
             intended
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             and
             be
             faithful
             to
             your
             trust
             .
             But
             if
             you
             think
             that
             you
             were
             necessitated
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             ask
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             Might
             not
             you
             possibly
             have
             procured
             assistance
             for
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             ?
             Have
             you
             done
             all
             that
             you
             could
             with
             your
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             to
             get
             maintenance
             for
             another
             to
             help
             you
             ?
             2.
             
             Have
             you
             not
             so
             much
             maintenance
             yourself
             as
             might
             serve
             your self
             and
             another
             ?
             What
             though
             it
             will
             not
             serve
             to
             maintain
             you
             in
             fulness
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             more
             reason
             that
             you
             should
             pinch
             your
             flesh
             and
             family
             ,
             then
             undertake
             a
             work
             that
             you
             cannot
             do
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             souls
             of
             so
             many
             men
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             will
             seem
             hard
             to
             some
             that
             I
             say
             ;
             But
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             an
             unquestionable
             thing
             :
             
             That
             if
             you
             have
             but
             an
             hundred
             pounds
             a
             year
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             to
             live
             upon
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             allow
             the
             rest
             to
             a
             competent
             assistant
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             Flock
             that
             you
             are
             over
             should
             be
             neglected
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             hard
             measure
             ;
             your
             wife
             and
             children
             cannot
             so
             live
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             many
             families
             in
             your
             Parish
             live
             on
             less
             ?
             2.
             
             Have
             not
             many
             able
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Prelates
             daies
             been
             glad
             of
             less
             ,
             with
             liberty
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             There
             are
             some
             yet
             living
             (
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             )
             that
             have
             offered
             the
             Bishops
             to
             enter
             into
             bond
             to
             preach
             for
             nothing
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             but
             have
             had
             liberty
             to
             preach
             .
             3.
             
             If
             still
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             live
             so
             neerly
             as
             poor
             people
             do
             ,
             I
             further
             ask
             ;
             Can
             your
             Parishoners
             better
             endure
             damnation
             ,
             then
             you
             can
             endure
             want
             and
             poverty
             ?
             What
             ,
             do
             you
             call
             your selves
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             so
             base
             in
             your
             eyes
             that
             you
             had
             rather
             they
             did
             eternally
             perish
             ,
             then
             your selves
             and
             family
             should
             live
             in
             a
             low
             and
             poor
             condition
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             should
             you
             not
             rather
             beg
             your
             bread
             ,
             then
             put
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             mens
             salvation
             upon
             a
             hazard
             ,
             or
             disadvantage
             ?
             Yea
             or
             hazard
             the
             damnation
             but
             of
             one
             soul
             ?
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             miserable
             thing
             when
             men
             study
             and
             talk
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             fewness
             of
             the
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulty
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             all
             this
             while
             in
             good
             sadness
             !
             If
             you
             were
             ,
             you
             could
             never
             sure
             stick
             at
             such
             matters
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             people
             go
             to
             damnation
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             live
             at
             higher
             rates
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Remember
             this
             ,
             the
             next
             time
             you
             are
             preaching
             to
             them
             ,
             
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               knowledge
               :
            
             and
             hearken
             whether
             conscience
             do
             not
             conclude
             ,
             
               It
               s
               likely
               they
            
             
             
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               but
               diligent
               instruction
               and
               exhortation
               privately
               man
               by
               man
            
             ;
             and
             then
             
               were
               there
               another
               minister
               to
               assist
               me
               ,
               this
               might
               be
               done
               :
            
             and
             then
             
               if
               I
               would
               live
               neerly
               and
               deny
               my
               flesh
               ,
               I
               might
               have
               an
               assistant
               :
            
             and
             then
             it
             must
             conclude
             ,
             
               Dare
               I
               let
               my
               people
               live
               in
               that
               Ignorance
               which
               I
               my self
               have
               told
               them
               is
               damning
               ;
               rather
               then
               put
               my self
               and
               family
               to
               a
               little
               want
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             I
             must
             further
             say
             ,
             that
             indeed
             this
             poverty
             is
             not
             so
             sad
             &
             dangerous
             a
             business
             as
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             .
             So
             you
             have
             but
             food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             must
             you
             not
             therewith
             be
             content
             ?
             and
             what
             would
             you
             have
             more
             then
             that
             which
             may
             enable
             you
             for
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             not
             purple
             and
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             faring
             deliciously
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             expect
             as
             that
             which
             must
             content
             you
             .
             
               A
               mans
               life
               consisteth
               not
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               things
               that
               he
               possesseth
               .
            
             So
             your
             cloathing
             be
             warm
             ,
             and
             your
             food
             be
             wholsom
             ,
             you
             may
             as
             well
             be
             supported
             by
             it
             to
             do
             God
             service
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             the
             fullest
             satisfaction
             to
             your
             flesh
             :
             A
             patcht
             coat
             may
             be
             warm
             ,
             and
             bread
             and
             drink
             is
             wholsom
             food
             .
             He
             that
             wanteth
             not
             these
             ,
             hath
             but
             a
             cold
             excuse
             to
             make
             for
             hazarding
             mens
             souls
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             live
             on
             a
             fuller
             dyet
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               If
               this
               Doctrine
               be
               received
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               discourage
               men
               from
               medling
               with
               great
               places
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               Cities
               ,
               Market-Towns
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               Parishes
               will
               be
               left
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             will
             discourage
             none
             but
             the
             carnal
             and
             self-seeking
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             that
             thirst
             after
             the
             winning
             of
             souls
             ,
             &
             are
             wholly
             devoted
             to
             the
             service
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             up
             the
             Cross
             and
             follow
             Christ
             in
             self-denyal
             .
             And
             for
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             good
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             his
             Disciples
             or
             true
             Christians
             .
             Christ
             would
             not
             forbear
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             of
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             self-deniall
             and
             resigning
             up
             all
             ,
             and
             bearing
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             mortifying
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             discouraging
             men
             from
             his
             service
             ;
             but
             contrarily
             telleth
             them
             that
             he
             will
             have
             no
             other
             servants
             but
             such
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             will
             not
             come
             on
             these
             terms
             ,
             may
             go
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             see
             who
             will
             lose
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             do
             more
             want
             their
             service
             ,
             or
             they
             want
             his
             protction
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               go
               to
               a
               charge
               which
               I
               cannot
               perform
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               a
               greater
               place
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               fit
               but
               for
               a
               less
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             If
             you
             would
             undertake
             it
             but
             for
             want
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             unfitness
             ,
             but
             poverty
             that
             is
             your
             discouragement
             :
             and
             that
             is
             no
             sufficient
             discouragement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             dispose
             of
             our selves
             to
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             that
             course
             in
             which
             we
             may
             do
             God
             the
             greatest
             service
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             work
             for
             us
             in
             greater
             Congregations
             then
             in
             lesser
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             neglect
             of
             them
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             injury
             and
             danger
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             interest
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             refuse
             ,
             but
             chuse
             the
             greatest
             work
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             accompanied
             with
             the
             greatest
             difficulties
             and
             suffering
             .
             It
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             by
             you
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               no
               man
               must
               undertake
               more
               then
               he
               can
               do
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             will
             add
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             enquiries
             ,
             which
             will
             answer
             this
             objection
             .
             3.
             
             Would
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             place
             serve
             two
             others
             ,
             that
             have
             less
             necessity
             ,
             or
             smaller
             families
             then
             you
             ?
             If
             it
             will
             ,
             try
             to
             get
             two
             such
             as
             may
             accept
             it
             in
             your
             stead
             .
             4.
             
             If
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             nor
             addition
             be
             procured
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             really
             so
             little
             that
             you
             cannot
             have
             assistance
             ,
             then
             these
             two
             things
             must
             be
             done
             .
             1.
             
             You
             must
             take
             the
             charge
             with
             limitation
             ,
             with
             a
             profession
             of
             your
             insufficiency
             for
             the
             whole
             work
             ,
             and
             your
             undertaking
             only
             so
             much
             as
             you
             can
             do
             ;
             and
             this
             you
             do
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             place
             that
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             better
             supplyed
             .
             2.
             
             You
             must
             not
             leave
             off
             the
             work
             of
             personal
             Over-sight
             ,
             nor
             refuse
             to
             deal
             particularly
             with
             any
             ,
             because
             you
             cannot
             do
             it
             with
             all
             :
             But
             take
             this
             course
             with
             as
             many
             as
             you
             are
             able
             :
             and
             withall
             put
             on
             godly
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             specially
             parents
             and
             masters
             of
             families
             to
             do
             the
             more
             .
             And
             thus
             doing
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             will
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             let
             us
             importune
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             proportion
             of
             maintenance
             to
             great
             Congregations
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             so
             many
             Ministers
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             personally
             as
             well
             as
             publiklely
             instruct
             and
             exhort
             them
             .
             It
             may
             please
             God
             at
             last
             to
             put
             this
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             Governors
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             a
             love
             to
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             conscience
             of
             their
             duty
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             mens
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Some
             more
             of
             these
             Objections
             we
             shall
             answer
             anon
             ,
             under
             the
             Uses
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             distribution
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             drawn
             from
             the
             Object
             materially
             Considered
             .
          
           
           
             We
             are
             next
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             several
             qualities
             of
             the
             object
             .
             And
             because
             we
             shall
             here
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Acts
             with
             the
             Object
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             the
             less
             afterward
             to
             be
             said
             of
             them
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             part
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             work
             lyeth
             
               in
               bringing
               unsound
               Professors
               of
               the
               faith
               to
               sincerity
               ,
            
             that
             they
             who
             before
             were
             Christians
             in
             name
             and
             shew
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             indeed
             .
             Though
             it
             belong
             not
             to
             us
             as
             
               their
               Pastors
            
             ,
             to
             co●●●rt
             professed
             Infidels
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             while
             they
             are
             professed
             Infidels
             ;
             yet
             doth
             it
             belong
             to
             us
             as
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             convert
             these
             seeming
             Christians
             to
             sincerity
             ,
             because
             such
             seeming
             Christians
             may
             be
             visible
             members
             of
             our
             Churches
             .
             And
             though
             we
             be
             not
             absolutely
             certain
             that
             this
             or
             that
             man
             in
             particular
             is
             unsound
             ,
             and
             unsanctified
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             we
             have
             a
             certainty
             that
             many
             such
             are
             usually
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             too
             great
             probability
             that
             it
             is
             so
             with
             several
             individuals
             whom
             we
             can
             name
             ,
             we
             have
             therefore
             ground
             enough
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             for
             their
             conversion
             .
             And
             if
             we
             be
             certain
             by
             their
             notorious
             Impiety
             that
             they
             are
             no
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             ejected
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             ;
             yea
             if
             they
             were
             professed
             Infidels
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             deal
             with
             them
             for
             their
             conversion
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             
               Their
               Pastors
            
             ,
             yet
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             these
             terms
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             that
             ,
             The
             work
             of
             conversion
             is
             the
             great
             thing
             that
             we
             must
             first
             drive
             at
             ,
             and
             labour
             with
             all
             our
             might
             to
             effect
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             unconverted
             is
             so
             great
             that
             it
             calleth
             lowdest
             to
             us
             for
             our
             compassion
             .
             If
             
             truly
             converted
             sinner
             do
             fall
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             but
             into
             sin
             which
             will
             sure
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             in
             that
             hazard
             of
             damnation
             by
             it
             as
             others
             be
             .
             Not
             (
             as
             some
             unjustly
             accuse
             us
             to
             say
             )
             That
             God
             hateth
             not
             their
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             let
             them
             live
             never
             so
             wickedly
             :
             but
             the
             spirit
             that
             is
             within
             them
             will
             not
             let
             them
             live
             wickedly
             ,
             nor
             to
             sin
             as
             the
             ungodly
             do
             ;
             but
             they
             hate
             sin
             habitually
             ,
             when
             through
             temptation
             they
             commit
             it
             actually
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             have
             a
             General
             Repentance
             for
             all
             ,
             so
             have
             they
             a
             particular
             Repentance
             for
             all
             that
             is
             known
             ;
             and
             they
             usually
             know
             all
             that
             's
             gross
             and
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             iniquity
             that
             hath
             dominion
             over
             them
             .
             But
             with
             the
             unconverted
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             .
             They
             
               are
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitterness
               and
               bond
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               have
               yet
               no
               part
               nor
               fellowship
               in
            
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             the
             hopes
             of
             glory
             ;
             We
             have
             therefore
             a
             work
             of
             greater
             necessity
             to
             do
             for
             them
             ,
             even
             
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               from
               darkness
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               among
               the
               sanctified
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
            
             26.
             18.
             
             To
             soften
             and
             open
             their
             hearts
             to
             the
             entertainment
             of
             
               the
               truth
               ,
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               Repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               escape
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               Captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             
             That
             so
             
               they
               may
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               may
               be
               forgiven
               them
               ,
               Mark
            
             4.
             
             ●●
             .
             He
             that
             seeth
             one
             man
             sick
             of
             a
             mortal
             disease
             ,
             &
             another
             only
             pained
             with
             the
             tooth-ach
             ,
             will
             be
             moved
             more
             to
             compassionate
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             will
             sure
             make
             more
             haste
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             
             though
             he
             were
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             were
             a
             Son.
             It
             is
             so
             sad
             a
             case
             to
             see
             men
             in
             a
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             wherein
             if
             they
             should
             dye
             they
             are
             remedilesly
             lost
             ▪
             that
             me
             thinks
             we
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             either
             in
             publike
             or
             private
             ,
             whatever
             other
             work
             we
             have
             to
             do
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             forced
             frequently
             to
             neglect
             that
             which
             should
             tend
             to
             the
             further
             encrease
             of
             knowledge
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             stronger
             meat
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             lamentable
             necessity
             of
             the
             unconverted
             .
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             talk
             of
             Controversies
             or
             nice
             unnecessary
             points
             ,
             yea
             or
             truths
             of
             a
             lower
             degree
             of
             necessity
             ,
             how
             excellent
             soever
             ,
             while
             he
             seeth
             a
             company
             of
             ignorant
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             miserable
             sinners
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             chang'd
             or
             damn'd
             ?
             Me
             thinks
             I
             even
             see
             them
             entring
             upon
             their
             final
             woe
             !
             Me
             thinks
             I
             even
             hear
             them
             crying
             out
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             speedyest
             help
             .
             Their
             misery
             speaks
             the
             lowder
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             hearts
             to
             seek
             or
             ask
             for
             help
             themselves
             .
             Many
             a
             time
             have
             I
             known
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             some
             hearers
             of
             higher
             fancies
             ,
             that
             lookt
             for
             rarities
             ,
             and
             were
             addicted
             to
             despise
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             if
             he
             told
             them
             not
             somewhat
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             could
             not
             find
             in
             my
             heart
             to
             turn
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             for
             the
             humouring
             of
             these
             ,
             nor
             to
             leave
             speaking
             to
             the
             apparently
             miserable
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             such
             novelists
             ,
             for
             the
             clawing
             of
             their
             ears
             ;
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             otherwise
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             the
             weak
             for
             their
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             increase
             in
             grace
             .
             Me
             thinks
             as
             
               Pauls
               Spirit
               was
               stir'd
               within
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
            
             Athenians
             
               so
               addicted
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             16.
             so
             it
             should
             cast
             us
             into
             one
             of
             his
             paroxisms
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             many
             
             men
             in
             great
             probabilitie
             of
             being
             everlastingly
             undone
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             faith
             we
             did
             indeed
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             within
             a
             step
             of
             hell
             ,
             it
             should
             more
             effectually
             untye
             our
             tongues
             ,
             then
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             Croesus
             danger
             did
             his
             sons
             .
             He
             that
             will
             let
             a
             sinner
             go
             to
             hell
             for
             want
             of
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             doth
             set
             less
             by
             souls
             then
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             souls
             did
             ,
             and
             less
             by
             his
             neighbour
             then
             rational
             Charity
             will
             allow
             him
             to
             do
             by
             his
             greatest
             enemy
             .
             O
             therefore
             Brethren
             ,
             whomsoever
             you
             neglect
             ,
             neglect
             not
             the
             most
             miserable
             !
             Whatever
             you
             pass
             over
             ,
             forget
             not
             poor
             souls
             that
             are
             under
             the
             condemnation
             and
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             may
             look
             every
             hour
             for
             the
             infernal
             execution
             ,
             if
             a
             speedy
             change
             do
             not
             prevent
             it
             .
             O
             call
             after
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             ply
             this
             great
             work
             of
             converting
             souls
             whatever
             else
             you
             leave
             undone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             building
             up
             of
             those
             that
             are
             already
             truly
             converted
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             various
             states
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             work
             is
             various
             .
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             the
             persons
             are
             either
             such
             as
             are
             young
             and
             weak
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             growing
             worse
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             already
             declining
             ,
             so
             our
             work
             is
             all
             reducible
             to
             these
             three
             ,
             Confirmation
             and
             
               Progress
               ,
               Preservation
            
             and
             Restauration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             many
             of
             our
             flock
             that
             are
             young
             and
             weak
             ;
             though
             of
             long
             standing
             ,
             yet
             of
             small
             proficiency
             or
             strength
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             most
             common
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             :
             Most
             of
             them
             ●●ick
             in
             weak
             and
             low
             degrees
             of
             grace
             :
             And
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             get
             them
             higher
             .
             To
             bring
             them
             to
             higher
             and
             stricter
             opinions
             ,
             is
             
             very
             easie
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             from
             the
             truth
             into
             error
             ,
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             left
             :
             but
             to
             encrease
             their
             knowledge
             and
             gifts
             is
             not
             easie
             ;
             but
             to
             encrease
             their
             graces
             is
             the
             hardest
             of
             all
             .
             It
             is
             a
             very
             troublesom
             thing
             to
             be
             weak
             :
             It
             keepeth
             under
             dangers
             ,
             it
             abateth
             consolation
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             taketh
             off
             the
             sweetness
             of
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             maketh
             us
             go
             to
             work
             with
             too
             much
             backwardness
             ,
             and
             come
             off
             with
             little
             peace
             or
             profit
             :
             It
             maketh
             us
             less
             serviceable
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             to
             bring
             less
             honour
             to
             our
             Master
             and
             profession
             ,
             and
             do
             less
             good
             to
             all
             about
             us
             .
             We
             find
             small
             benefit
             by
             the
             means
             we
             use
             :
             we
             too
             easily
             play
             with
             the
             Serpents
             baits
             ,
             and
             are
             insnared
             by
             his
             wiles
             .
             A
             Seducer
             will
             easily
             make
             us
             shake
             ,
             and
             evil
             may
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             us
             as
             Good
             ,
             truth
             as
             falshood
             ,
             sin
             as
             a
             duty
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             we
             are
             less
             able
             to
             resist
             and
             stand
             in
             an
             encounter
             ;
             we
             sooner
             fall
             ;
             we
             hardlier
             rise
             ;
             and
             are
             apter
             to
             prove
             a
             scandal
             and
             reproach
             to
             our
             profession
             ;
             We
             less
             know
             our selves
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             our
             own
             estate
             not
             observing
             corruptions
             when
             they
             have
             got
             advantage
             :
             we
             are
             dshonourable
             to
             the
             Gospel
             by
             our
             very
             weakness
             ,
             and
             little
             useful
             to
             any
             about
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             though
             we
             live
             to
             less
             profit
             to
             our selves
             or
             others
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             unwilling
             and
             too
             unready
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             case
             of
             weakliness
             is
             comparatively
             so
             sad
             ,
             how
             diligent
             should
             we
             be
             to
             cherish
             and
             encrease
             their
             grace
             ?
             The
             strength
             of
             Christians
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             When
             men
             are
             inflamed
             with
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             a
             lively
             working
             saith
             ,
             and
             set
             light
             by
             the
             profits
             and
             honours
             of
             the
             
             world
             ,
             and
             love
             one
             another
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             fervently
             ,
             and
             can
             bear
             and
             heartily
             forgive
             a
             wrong
             ,
             and
             suffer
             joyfully
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             offensively
             and
             harmlesly
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             ready
             to
             be
             servants
             of
             all
             men
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             becoming
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             to
             win
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             abstaining
             from
             the
             appearances
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             seasoning
             all
             their
             actions
             with
             a
             sweet
             mixture
             of
             Prudence
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             Zeal
             and
             Heavenly
             spirituality
             ;
             O
             what
             an
             honour
             are
             such
             to
             their
             professions
             ?
             What
             ornaments
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             and
             how
             excellently
             serviceable
             to
             God
             and
             man
             !
             Men
             would
             sooner
             believe
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             indeed
             a
             word
             of
             truth
             and
             power
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             see
             more
             such
             effects
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             hearts
             and
             lives
             of
             men
             .
             The
             world
             is
             better
             able
             to
             read
             the
             nature
             of
             Religion
             in
             a
             mans
             life
             then
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             They
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             may
             be
             won
             by
             the
             conversations
             of
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             our
             work
             ,
             to
             labour
             more
             in
             the
             polishing
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             fitted
             for
             their
             masters
             use
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             sort
             of
             Converts
             that
             need
             our
             special
             help
             ,
             are
             those
             that
             labour
             under
             some
             particular
             distemper
             ,
             that
             keeps
             under
             their
             graces
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             temptations
             and
             troubles
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             a
             burden
             to
             themselves
             .
             For
             alas
             too
             many
             such
             there
             are
             .
             Some
             that
             are
             specially
             addicted
             to
             Pride
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             worldliness
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             this
             or
             that
             sensual
             desire
             ,
             and
             many
             to
             frowardness
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             passions
             .
             It
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             set
             in
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             disswasions
             and
             clear
             discoveries
             of
             the
             odiousness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             suitable
             
             directions
             about
             the
             way
             of
             remedy
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             to
             a
             fuller
             conquest
             of
             their
             corruptions
             .
             We
             are
             leaders
             of
             Christs
             Army
             against
             the
             powers
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             must
             resist
             all
             the
             works
             of
             darkness
             wherever
             we
             find
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             children
             of
             light
             .
             We
             must
             be
             no
             more
             tender
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             godly
             then
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             nor
             any
             more
             befriend
             them
             or
             favour
             them
             .
             By
             how
             much
             more
             we
             love
             the
             persons
             above
             others
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             must
             we
             express
             it
             in
             the
             opposition
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             look
             to
             meet
             with
             some
             tender
             persons
             here
             ,
             especially
             when
             iniquity
             hath
             got
             any
             head
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             party
             ;
             and
             many
             have
             fallen
             in
             love
             with
             it
             ;
             They
             will
             be
             as
             pettish
             and
             impatient
             of
             a
             reproof
             as
             some
             worser
             men
             ,
             and
             interest
             piety
             it self
             into
             their
             faults
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             a
             Minister
             that
             preacheth
             against
             them
             ,
             doth
             preach
             against
             the
             godly
             ;
             A
             most
             haynous
             crime
             !
             to
             make
             God
             and
             godliness
             accessory
             to
             their
             sins
             ;
             When
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             hath
             not
             the
             thousandth
             part
             of
             that
             enmity
             and
             opposition
             against
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             must
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             for
             all
             mens
             peevishness
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             so
             far
             
               hate
               their
               Brother
               ,
               as
               to
               forbear
               the
               plain
               rebuking
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               suffer
               sin
               to
               lie
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
               Levit.
            
             19.
             17.
             
             Though
             it
             must
             be
             done
             with
             much
             prudence
             ,
             yet
             done
             it
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             sort
             that
             our
             work
             is
             about
             ,
             is
             Declining
             Christians
             ,
             that
             are
             either
             fallen
             into
             some
             scandalous
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             abate
             their
             zeal
             and
             diligence
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             that
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             former
             Love
             !
             As
             the
             case
             of
             back-sliders
             is
             very
             sad
             ,
             so
             our
             diligence
             must
             be
             great
             for
             their
             recovery
             .
             It
             s
             sad
             to
             
             them
             to
             lose
             so
             much
             of
             their
             Life
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             serviceableness
             to
             God
             :
             and
             to
             become
             so
             serviceable
             to
             Satan
             &
             his
             cause
             .
             It
             is
             sad
             to
             us
             to
             see
             that
             al
             our
             labour
             is
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             we
             have
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             bad
             so
             much
             hopes
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             should
             be
             so
             far
             frustrate
             .
             It
             is
             saddest
             of
             all
             to
             think
             that
             God
             should
             be
             so
             abused
             by
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             loved
             ,
             and
             done
             so
             much
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             enemy
             should
             get
             such
             advantage
             upon
             his
             graces
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             so
             wounded
             in
             the
             house
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             God
             evil
             spoken
             of
             among
             the
             wicked
             through
             such
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             should
             be
             reproached
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
             Besides
             that
             partial
             back-sliding
             hath
             a
             natural
             tendency
             to
             total
             Apostacie
             ,
             and
             would
             effect
             it
             ,
             if
             special
             grace
             prevent
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             sadder
             the
             case
             of
             such
             Christians
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             lieth
             upon
             us
             for
             their
             effectual
             recovery
             ,
             to
             restore
             those
             that
             are
             but
             overtaken
             with
             a
             fault
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             12.
             and
             yet
             to
             see
             that
             the
             sore
             be
             throughly
             searcht
             and
             healed
             ,
             and
             the
             joynt
             be
             well
             set
             again
             ,
             what
             pain
             soever
             it
             cost
             ;
             and
             especially
             to
             look
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             they
             rise
             by
             such
             free
             and
             full
             confessions
             and
             significations
             of
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             some
             reparation
             be
             thereby
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             holy
             profession
             ,
             for
             the
             wound
             of
             dishonour
             that
             they
             had
             given
             it
             by
             their
             sin
             .
             Much
             skill
             is
             required
             to
             the
             restoring
             of
             such
             a
             soul
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             is
             about
             those
             that
             are
             fallen
             under
             some
             great
             Temptation
             .
             Much
             of
             our
             assistance
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             people
             in
             such
             a
             case
             .
             And
             therefore
             every
             Minister
             should
             
             be
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             much
             insight
             into
             the
             Tempters
             wiles
             .
             We
             should
             know
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             cunning
             craft
             of
             all
             Satans
             instruments
             that
             lie
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             the
             methods
             and
             devices
             of
             the
             grand
             deceiver
             !
             some
             of
             our
             people
             lie
             under
             Temptations
             to
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             especially
             the
             young
             unsettled
             ,
             and
             most
             self-conceited
             :
             and
             those
             that
             are
             most
             conversant
             or
             familiar
             with
             Seducers
             .
             Young
             ,
             raw
             ungrounded
             Christians
             ,
             are
             commonly
             of
             their
             mind
             that
             have
             most
             interest
             in
             their
             esteem
             ,
             and
             most
             opportunity
             of
             familiar
             talk
             to
             draw
             them
             into
             their
             way
             .
             And
             as
             they
             are
             tinder
             ,
             so
             deceivers
             want
             not
             the
             sparks
             of
             zeal
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             on
             a
             flame
             .
             A
             zeal
             for
             error
             and
             opinions
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             is
             natural
             ,
             and
             easily
             kindled
             and
             kept
             alive
             :
             but
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             with
             the
             spiritual
             zeal
             for
             God.
             O
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             holy
             Prudence
             and
             Industry
             is
             necessary
             in
             a
             Pastor
             to
             preserve
             the
             flock
             from
             being
             tainted
             with
             heresies
             ,
             and
             falling
             into
             noxious
             conceits
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             rising
             or
             increase
             of
             Divisions
             .
             If
             there
             be
             not
             a
             notable
             conjunction
             of
             all
             accomplishments
             ,
             and
             a
             skilful
             improvement
             of
             parts
             and
             interests
             ,
             it
             will
             hardly
             be
             done
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             times
             as
             ours
             ,
             when
             the
             sign
             is
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             disease
             is
             Epidemical
             .
             If
             we
             do
             not
             publikely
             maintain
             the
             credit
             of
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             second
             it
             by
             unblamable
             exemplary
             lives
             ,
             and
             privately
             meet
             with
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             shame
             them
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             not
             able
             to
             manifest
             their
             folly
             ,
             and
             follow
             not
             close
             our
             staggering
             people
             before
             they
             fall
             ,
             how
             quickly
             may
             we
             give
             great
             advantage
             to
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             such
             an
             inundation
             
             of
             sin
             and
             calamity
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             again
             cast
             out
             !
          
           
             Others
             lie
             under
             a
             temptation
             to
             worldliness
             !
             and
             others
             to
             gluttony
             or
             drunkenness
             ;
             and
             others
             to
             iust
             ;
             some
             to
             one
             sin
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             another
             .
             A
             faithful
             Pastor
             therefore
             should
             have
             his
             eye
             upon
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             their
             natural
             temperament
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             their
             occasions
             and
             affairs
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             company
             that
             they
             live
             or
             converse
             with
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             know
             where
             their
             temptations
             lie
             :
             and
             then
             speedily
             ,
             prudently
             and
             diligently
             to
             help
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             our
             work
             is
             to
             comfort
             the
             disconsolate
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             the
             Peace
             of
             our
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             sure
             and
             lasting
             grounds
             .
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Complainants
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             had
             need
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             for
             all
             people
             must
             not
             have
             the
             like
             Consolations
             that
             have
             the
             like
             complaints
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             have
             spoken
             already
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             so
             much
             said
             by
             many
             ,
             especially
             Mr.
             Bolton
             in
             his
             Instructions
             for
             right
             Comforting
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             rest
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             work
             is
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             yet
             strong
             :
             For
             they
             also
             have
             need
             of
             our
             assistance
             :
             Partly
             to
             prevent
             their
             temptations
             and
             declinings
             ,
             and
             preserve
             the
             grace
             they
             have
             ;
             partly
             to
             help
             them
             for
             a
             further
             progress
             and
             encrease
             ;
             and
             partly
             to
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             improving
             of
             their
             strength
             for
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
             As
             also
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             especially
             the
             aged
             ,
             the
             tempted
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             to
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             that
             they
             may
             attain
             the
             Crown
             .
             All
             these
             are
             the
             objects
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             
             work
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             all
             these
             we
             must
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             Abundance
             more
             distributions
             of
             our
             work
             ,
             with
             directions
             how
             to
             perform
             it
             to
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             may
             find
             
               in
               Gregor
               .
               M.
               de
               cura
               pastorali
               ,
            
             worth
             the
             reading
             .
             You
             may
             have
             the
             Book
             by
             it self
             of
             Mr.
             
               Ier.
               Stephens
            
             Edition
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             IV.
             HAving
             done
             with
             our
             work
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             Objects
             ;
             I
             am
             next
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Acts
             themselves
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             brief
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             intimated
             before
             .
             2.
             
             And
             because
             they
             are
             so
             fully
             handled
             by
             many
             .
             3.
             
             And
             because
             I
             find
             I
             have
             already
             run
             into
             more
             tediousness
             then
             I
             intended
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             One
             part
             of
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             because
             it
             tendeth
             to
             work
             on
             many
             ,
             is
             the
             publike
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             .
             A
             work
             that
             requireth
             greater
             skill
             ,
             and
             especially
             greater
             life
             and
             zeal
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             us
             bring
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             small
             matter
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             deliver
             a
             Message
             of
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             .
             It
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             speak
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             ignorant
             may
             understand
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             seriously
             ,
             that
             the
             deadest
             hearts
             may
             feel
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             convincingly
             ,
             that
             the
             contradicting
             Cavilers
             may
             be
             silenced
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             a
             great
             dispute
             whether
             preaching
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Ministers
             or
             not
             ?
             The
             decision
             seems
             not
             very
             
             difficult
             .
             Preaching
             to
             a
             Congregation
             as
             their
             ordinary
             Teacher
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             Minister
             in
             office
             ;
             And
             Preaching
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             world
             (
             Jews
             ,
             Mahometans
             or
             Pagans
             )
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             given
             up
             himself
             to
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             is
             separated
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             Minister
             in
             office
             :
             But
             Preaching
             to
             a
             Church
             or
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             occasionally
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             Charity
             ,
             extraordinarily
             ,
             or
             upon
             special
             call
             to
             that
             act
             ,
             may
             be
             common
             to
             others
             .
             The
             Governor
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             preach
             himself
             ,
             may
             in
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             appoint
             a
             private
             man
             
               pro
               tempore
            
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             that
             is
             able
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Thorndike
             hath
             shewed
             .
             )
             But
             no
             private
             man
             may
             obtrude
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             who
             by
             office
             is
             the
             Guide
             and
             Pastor
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             And
             a
             master
             of
             a
             family
             may
             preach
             to
             his
             own
             family
             ,
             and
             a
             School-master
             to
             his
             Schollars
             ,
             and
             any
             man
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             teach
             ;
             so
             be
             it
             he
             go
             not
             beyond
             his
             ability
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             in
             a
             due
             subordination
             to
             Church-teaching
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             opposition
             and
             division
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             not
             of
             the
             trade
             ,
             may
             do
             some
             one
             act
             of
             a
             trades-man
             in
             a
             Corporation
             for
             his
             own
             use
             ,
             or
             his
             family
             ,
             or
             friend
             ;
             but
             he
             may
             not
             addict
             or
             separate
             himself
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             set
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             his
             profession
             ,
             nor
             live
             upon
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             been
             Apprentice
             and
             were
             free
             .
             For
             though
             one
             man
             of
             ten
             thousand
             may
             do
             it
             of
             himself
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             served
             an
             Apprentiship
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             presumed
             that
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             so
             :
             And
             the
             standing
             Rule
             must
             not
             bend
             to
             rarities
             and
             extraordinaries
             ,
             lest
             it
             undo
             all
             :
             For
             that
             which
             is
             extraordinary
             and
             rare
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             the
             Law
             doth
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             
               non
               ens
            
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             best
             way
             to
             silence
             such
             usurping
             Teachers
             ,
             
             is
             for
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             belongeth
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             themselves
             so
             diligently
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             not
             have
             need
             to
             go
             a
             begging
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             it
             so
             judiciously
             ,
             and
             affectingly
             ,
             that
             a
             plain
             difference
             may
             appear
             between
             them
             and
             usurpers
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             mens
             works
             may
             be
             shamed
             by
             theirs
             ;
             and
             also
             by
             the
             adding
             of
             holy
             lives
             ,
             and
             unwearied
             diligence
             to
             high
             abilities
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             reputation
             of
             their
             sacred
             office
             ,
             that
             neither
             Seducers
             ,
             nor
             tempted
             ones
             may
             fetch
             matter
             of
             Temptation
             from
             our
             blemishes
             ,
             or
             neglects
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             our
             Pastoral
             work
             is
             to
             administer
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             ,
             or
             Seals
             of
             Gods
             Covenant
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             This
             also
             is
             claimed
             by
             private
             usurpers
             :
             but
             I
             'le
             not
             stand
             to
             discuss
             their
             claim
             .
             A
             great
             fault
             it
             is
             among
             our selves
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             so
             careless
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             reform
             that
             with
             a
             total
             neglect
             ,
             and
             others
             do
             lay
             such
             a
             stress
             on
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             much
             contention
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             ordinance
             where
             Union
             and
             Communion
             is
             so
             profest
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             our
             work
             is
             to
             Guide
             our
             people
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             their
             mouth
             in
             the
             publike
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             publike
             praises
             of
             God
             :
             as
             also
             to
             bless
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             This
             sacerdotal
             part
             of
             the
             work
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             so
             much
             thrust
             into
             a
             corner
             as
             by
             too
             many
             of
             us
             it
             is
             .
             A
             great
             part
             of
             Gods
             service
             in
             the
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             was
             wont
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             to
             consist
             in
             Publike
             Praises
             and
             Eucharistical
             acts
             in
             holy
             Communion
             :
             and
             the
             Lords
             Day
             
             was
             still
             kept
             as
             a
             day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             in
             the
             Hymns
             and
             Common
             rejoycings
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             in
             special
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             happy
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Church
             .
             I
             am
             as
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Preaching
             as
             some
             others
             :
             but
             yet
             me
             thinks
             ,
             the
             solemn
             Praises
             of
             God
             should
             take
             up
             much
             more
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             then
             in
             most
             places
             they
             do
             .
             And
             me
             thinks
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             for
             the
             magnifying
             of
             Gospel
             Prviledges
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             life
             of
             love
             and
             heavenly
             joyes
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             my
             mind
             in
             this
             ;
             and
             their
             worship
             should
             be
             Evangelical
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Doctrine
             pretendeth
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             4
             Another
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             special
             care
             and
             over-sight
             of
             each
             member
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             The
             parts
             whereof
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             state
             of
             all
             our
             people
             as
             fully
             as
             we
             can
             ;
             Both
             to
             know
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             their
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             conversations
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             are
             the
             sins
             that
             they
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             duties
             they
             neglect
             for
             the
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
             and
             what
             temptations
             they
             are
             most
             liable
             to
             .
             For
             if
             we
             know
             not
             the
             temperament
             or
             disease
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             to
             prove
             but
             unsuccessful
             Physitians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             use
             all
             the
             means
             we
             can
             to
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             their
             salvation
             ;
             by
             our
             own
             most
             plain
             familiar
             words
             ;
             by
             giving
             or
             lending
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             helping
             them
             to
             books
             that
             are
             fit
             for
             them
             :
             by
             perswading
             them
             to
             learn
             Catechisms
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             cannot
             read
             ,
             to
             get
             help
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ;
             and
             to
             perswade
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             
             to
             afford
             them
             help
             ,
             who
             have
             best
             opportunities
             thereto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             advice
             to
             those
             that
             come
             to
             us
             with
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ,
             especially
             the
             great
             case
             which
             the
             Jews
             put
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             Jaylor
             to
             Paul
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
               Acts
            
             16.
             
             
               What
               must
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             A
             Minister
             is
             not
             only
             for
             Publike
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             a
             known
             Counsellor
             for
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             the
             Lawyer
             is
             for
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             the
             Physitian
             for
             their
             bodies
             :
             so
             that
             each
             man
             that
             is
             in
             doubts
             and
             straits
             ,
             should
             bring
             his
             case
             to
             him
             and
             desire
             Resolution
             .
             Not
             that
             a
             Minister
             should
             be
             troubled
             with
             every
             small
             matter
             ,
             which
             judicious
             neighbours
             can
             give
             them
             advice
             in
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             Lawyer
             or
             Physitian
             should
             be
             troubled
             for
             every
             trifle
             or
             familiar
             case
             ,
             where
             others
             can
             tell
             them
             as
             much
             as
             they
             :
             but
             as
             when
             their
             estate
             or
             life
             is
             in
             danger
             they
             will
             go
             to
             these
             ,
             so
             when
             their
             souls
             are
             in
             danger
             they
             should
             go
             to
             Ministers
             :
             As
             Nicodemus
             came
             to
             Christ
             and
             as
             was
             usual
             with
             the
             people
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             whose
             lips
             must
             preserve
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             at
             whose
             mouth
             they
             must
             ask
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             And
             because
             the
             people
             are
             grown
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             necessity
             and
             duty
             herein
             ,
             it
             belongeth
             to
             us
             to
             acquaint
             them
             herewith
             ,
             and
             to
             press
             them
             publikely
             to
             come
             to
             us
             for
             advice
             in
             such
             cases
             of
             great
             concernment
             to
             their
             souls
             .
             We
             must
             not
             only
             be
             willing
             of
             the
             trouble
             ,
             but
             draw
             it
             upon
             our selves
             by
             inviting
             them
             hereto
             .
             What
             abundance
             of
             good
             might
             we
             do
             ,
             could
             we
             but
             bring
             our
             people
             to
             this
             ?
             And
             doubtless
             much
             might
             be
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             
             our
             duties
             .
             How
             few
             have
             I
             ever
             heard
             that
             heartily
             prest
             their
             people
             to
             their
             duty
             in
             this
             ?
             A
             sad
             case
             ;
             that
             peoples
             souls
             should
             be
             so
             injured
             and
             hazarded
             ,
             by
             the
             total
             neglect
             of
             so
             great
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             scarce
             ever
             tell
             them
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             awaken
             them
             to
             it
             !
             were
             they
             but
             duly
             sensible
             of
             the
             need
             and
             weight
             of
             this
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             them
             more
             frequently
             knocking
             at
             your
             doors
             ,
             and
             open
             their
             cases
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             sad
             complaints
             ,
             and
             begging
             your
             advice
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             put
             them
             more
             on
             this
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             perform
             it
             carefully
             when
             they
             seek
             your
             help
             .
             To
             this
             end
             it
             s
             very
             necessary
             that
             we
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Practical
             Cases
             ,
             and
             specially
             that
             we
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             trying
             their
             states
             ,
             and
             resolve
             the
             main
             question
             that
             concerns
             their
             everlasting
             life
             or
             death
             .
             One
             word
             of
             seasonable
             prudent
             advice
             given
             by
             a
             Minister
             to
             persons
             in
             necessity
             ,
             hath
             done
             that
             good
             that
             many
             Sermons
             would
             not
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             must
             also
             have
             a
             special
             eye
             upon
             families
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             they
             be
             well
             ordered
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             each
             relation
             performed
             .
             The
             life
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             and
             glory
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             dependeth
             much
             on
             family
             Government
             and
             duty
             .
             If
             we
             suffer
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             undo
             all
             .
             What
             are
             we
             like
             to
             do
             our selves
             to
             the
             Reforming
             of
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             work
             be
             cast
             on
             us
             alone
             ,
             and
             Masters
             of
             families
             will
             let
             fall
             that
             necessary
             duty
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             help
             us
             !
             If
             any
             good
             be
             begun
             by
             the
             Ministery
             in
             any
             soul
             in
             a
             family
             ,
             a
             careless
             ,
             prayerless
             ,
             worldly
             family
             is
             like
             to
             stiffle
             it
             ,
             or
             very
             much
             hinder
             it
             .
             Whereas
             
             if
             you
             could
             but
             get
             the
             Rulers
             of
             families
             to
             do
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             the
             work
             where
             you
             left
             it
             ,
             and
             help
             it
             on
             ,
             what
             abundance
             of
             good
             might
             be
             done
             by
             it
             ?
             (
             as
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             shewed
             more
             at
             large
             )
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             do
             all
             that
             you
             can
             to
             promote
             this
             business
             ,
             as
             ever
             you
             desire
             the
             true
             Reformation
             and
             welfare
             of
             your
             Parishes
             .
             To
             which
             end
             let
             these
             things
             following
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Get
             certain
             information
             how
             each
             family
             is
             ordered
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             is
             worshippped
             in
             them
             :
             that
             you
             may
             know
             how
             to
             proceed
             in
             your
             carefulness
             for
             their
             further
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Go
             now
             and
             then
             among
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             like
             to
             be
             most
             at
             leisure
             ,
             and
             ask
             the
             master
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             Whether
             he
             pray
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             doth
             ?
             And
             labour
             to
             convince
             the
             neglecters
             of
             their
             sin
             .
             And
             if
             you
             can
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             pray
             with
             them
             ,
             before
             you
             go
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             an
             example
             ,
             What
             you
             would
             have
             them
             do
             ,
             and
             how
             .
             And
             get
             a
             promise
             of
             them
             that
             they
             will
             be
             more
             conscionable
             therein
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             find
             any
             unable
             to
             pray
             in
             tolerable
             expressions
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             and
             disuse
             ,
             perswade
             them
             to
             study
             their
             own
             wants
             ,
             and
             get
             their
             hearts
             affected
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             oft
             to
             those
             neighbours
             who
             use
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             learn
             :
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             perswade
             them
             to
             use
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             rather
             then
             none
             .
             Only
             tell
             them
             that
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             and
             shame
             that
             they
             have
             lived
             so
             negligently
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             now
             so
             unacquainted
             with
             their
             own
             necessities
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             how
             to
             speak
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ;
             
             when
             every
             beggar
             can
             find
             words
             to
             ask
             an
             alms
             ;
             and
             therefore
             tell
             them
             that
             this
             form
             i●
             but
             for
             necessity
             ,
             as
             a
             crutch
             to
             a
             Cripple
             ,
             while
             they
             cannot
             do
             as
             well
             without
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             not
             resolve
             to
             take
             up
             there
             ,
             but
             to
             learn
             to
             do
             better
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             seeing
             prayer
             should
             come
             from
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             be
             varied
             both
             according
             to
             our
             necessities
             and
             observations
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             necessary
             to
             most
             unaccustomed
             ill-bred
             people
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             been
             brought
             up
             where
             prayer
             hath
             been
             used
             ,
             that
             they
             begin
             at
             first
             with
             the
             use
             of
             a
             form
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             else
             be
             able
             to
             do
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             sense
             of
             their
             disability
             will
             wholly
             neglect
             the
             duty
             ,
             though
             they
             desire
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             For
             many
             disused
             persons
             can
             mutter
             out
             some
             honest
             requests
             in
             secret
             ,
             that
             be
             not
             able
             before
             others
             to
             speak
             tolerable
             sense
             .
             And
             I
             will
             not
             be
             one
             of
             them
             that
             had
             rather
             the
             duty
             were
             wholly
             neglected
             ,
             or
             else
             prophaned
             and
             made
             contemptible
             ,
             then
             encourage
             them
             to
             the
             use
             of
             a
             sorm
             ,
             either
             recited
             by
             memory
             ,
             or
             read
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             See
             that
             they
             have
             some
             profitable
             moving
             book
             (
             besides
             the
             Bible
             )
             in
             each
             family
             :
             If
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             perswade
             them
             to
             buy
             some
             of
             small
             price
             ,
             and
             great
             use
             ;
             such
             as
             Mr.
             Whateleys
             New
             Birth
             ,
             and
             Dod
             on
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             or
             some
             smaller
             moving
             Sermons
             ;
             If
             they
             be
             not
             able
             to
             buy
             them
             ,
             give
             them
             some
             if
             you
             can
             :
             if
             you
             cannot
             ,
             get
             some
             Gentlemen
             or
             other
             rich
             persons
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             engage
             them
             to
             read
             on
             it
             at
             nights
             when
             they
             have
             leisure
             ,
             and
             especially
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             all
             means
             perswade
             them
             to
             procure
             
             all
             their
             children
             to
             learn
             to
             read
             English
             .
          
           
             6
             Direct
             them
             how
             to
             spend
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             how
             to
             dispatch
             their
             worldly
             businesses
             so
             as
             to
             prevent
             encombrances
             and
             distractions
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             have
             been
             at
             the
             Assemblie
             ,
             how
             to
             spend
             the
             time
             in
             their
             families
             :
             The
             life
             of
             Religion
             lieth
             much
             on
             this
             ,
             because
             poor
             people
             have
             no
             other
             free
             considerable
             time
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             lose
             this
             they
             lose
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             remain
             ignorant
             and
             brutish
             .
             Specially
             perswade
             them
             to
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             If
             they
             cannot
             repeate
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             spend
             the
             time
             profitably
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             their
             family
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             some
             godly
             neighbour
             that
             spends
             i●
             better
             ,
             that
             by
             joyning
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             the
             better
             help
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             will
             every
             Lords
             day
             at
             night
             cause
             all
             his
             family
             to
             repeat
             the
             Catechism
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             some
             account
             of
             what
             they
             have
             learn't
             in
             publike
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             in
             the
             family
             that
             are
             known
             to
             be
             unruly
             ,
             give
             the
             Ruler
             a
             special
             charge
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             understand
             what
             a
             sin
             it
             is
             to
             connive
             at
             them
             and
             tolerate
             them
             .
          
           
             Neglect
             not
             therefore
             this
             necessary
             part
             of
             your
             work
             :
             Get
             masters
             of
             families
             to
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             spare
             you
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             labour
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             further
             much
             the
             success
             of
             your
             labours
             .
             If
             a
             Captain
             can
             get
             his
             Lieutenant
             ,
             Cornet
             ,
             and
             other
             inferiour
             officers
             to
             do
             their
             duties
             ,
             he
             may
             rule
             the
             Souldiers
             with
             less
             trouble
             ,
             then
             if
             all
             should
             lie
             upon
             his
             own
             hands
             alone
             .
             You
             are
             like
             to
             see
             no
             general
             Reformation
             ,
             till
             you
             procure
             family
             Reformation
             .
             
             Some
             little
             obscure
             Religion
             there
             may
             be
             in
             here
             and
             there
             one
             ;
             but
             while
             it
             sticks
             in
             single
             persons
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             promoted
             by
             these
             societies
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             prosper
             ,
             nor
             promise
             much
             for
             future
             increase
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             the
             work
             of
             our
             private
             Over-sight
             consisteth
             in
             a
             vigilant
             opposing
             of
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             prevent
             the
             Infection
             of
             our
             Flock
             ,
             and
             speedy
             reclaiming
             those
             that
             begin
             to
             itch
             after
             strange
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             turn
             into
             crooked
             paths
             .
             When
             we
             hear
             of
             any
             one
             that
             lies
             under
             the
             influence
             of
             their
             temptations
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             already
             deceived
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             speedily
             with
             all
             our
             skill
             and
             diligence
             make
             out
             for
             their
             relief
             .
             The
             means
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             Directions
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             this
             oversight
             lieth
             in
             the
             due
             encouragement
             of
             those
             that
             are
             humble
             ,
             upright
             ,
             obedient
             Christians
             ,
             and
             profit
             by
             our
             teaching
             ,
             and
             are
             an
             honour
             to
             their
             Profession
             :
             We
             must
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             put
             some
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             the
             rest
             by
             our
             Praises
             ,
             and
             more
             special
             samiliarity
             ,
             and
             other
             testimonies
             of
             our
             approbation
             and
             rejoycing
             over
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             both
             encourage
             them
             ,
             and
             incite
             others
             to
             imitate
             them
             .
             Gods
             graces
             are
             amiable
             and
             honourable
             in
             all
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             poorest
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Pastors
             :
             and
             the
             smallest
             degrees
             must
             be
             cherrished
             and
             encouraged
             ,
             but
             the
             highest
             more
             openly
             honoured
             and
             propounded
             to
             imitation
             .
             They
             that
             have
             slighted
             or
             vilified
             the
             most
             gracious
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             while
             they
             claimed
             to
             themselves
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Clergy
             ,
             though
             adorned
             with
             little
             or
             none
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             as
             they
             shewed
             
             themselves
             to
             be
             Proud
             and
             Carnal
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             take
             the
             next
             way
             to
             debase
             themselves
             by
             self-exaltation
             ,
             &
             to
             bring
             the
             office
             it self
             into
             contempt
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             no
             honour
             due
             to
             the
             Real
             sanctity
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             the
             relative
             sanctity
             of
             a
             Pastor
             :
             and
             he
             that
             vilifieth
             the
             Person
             ,
             cannot
             well
             plead
             for
             the
             honouring
             of
             Robes
             and
             empty
             Titles
             :
             Nor
             can
             he
             expect
             that
             his
             people
             should
             give
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             give
             them
             the
             love
             and
             honour
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Christians
             and
             members
             of
             Christ
             .
             As
             the
             Orator
             said
             to
             
               Domitius
               ,
               Cur
               ego
               te
               habeam
               ut
               principem
               ,
               cum
               tu
               me
               non
               habeas
               ut
               Senatorem
               .
            
             It
             was
             an
             unchristian
             course
             therefore
             ,
             which
             our
             late
             Prelates
             and
             their
             Agents
             took
             ,
             who
             discountenanced
             none
             so
             much
             as
             the
             most
             godly
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             have
             rejoyced
             in
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             ;
             and
             made
             them
             not
             only
             the
             common
             scorn
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             objects
             of
             their
             persecuting
             rage
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             fed
             their
             Flock
             for
             the
             Butcher
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             out
             for
             suffering
             as
             they
             came
             to
             any
             maturity
             .
             This
             vilifying
             and
             persecuting
             the
             most
             diligent
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             was
             neither
             the
             note
             of
             Christian
             Shepherds
             ,
             nor
             the
             way
             to
             be
             so
             esteemed
             .
             As
             Hierom
             saith
             ,
             
               Quid
               de
               Episcopis
               ,
               qui
               verberibus
               timeri
               volunt
               ,
               canones
               dicant
               ,
               bene
               fraternitas
               vestra
               novit
               .
               Pastores
               enim
               facti
               sumus
               ,
               non
               percussores
               .
               Egregius
               praedicator
               dixit
               ,
               Argue
               ,
               obsecra
               ,
               increpa
               ,
               in
               omni
               patientiâ
               &
               doctrina
               :
               Nova
               vero
               atque
               inaudita
               est
               illa
               praedicatio
               ,
               qu●
               verberibus
               exi●
               it
               sidem
               .
            
             Much
             more
             might
             he
             have
             said
             ,
             
               quae
               verberibus
               castigat
               pie●atem
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             our
             Over-sight
             lieth
             in
             visiting
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             helping
             them
             to
             prepare
             either
             
             for
             a
             fruitful
             life
             ,
             or
             a
             happy
             death
             :
             Though
             this
             be
             the
             business
             of
             all
             our
             life
             and
             theirs
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             at
             such
             a
             season
             require
             extraordinary
             care
             both
             of
             them
             and
             us
             .
             When
             time
             is
             almost
             gone
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             now
             or
             never
             reconciled
             to
             God
             &
             possessed
             of
             his
             grace
             :
             O
             how
             doth
             it
             concern
             them
             to
             redeem
             those
             hours
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             upon
             eternal
             life
             !
             And
             when
             we
             see
             that
             we
             are
             like
             to
             have
             but
             a
             few
             daies
             or
             hours
             time
             more
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             order
             to
             their
             endless
             state
             ,
             What
             man
             that
             is
             not
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             or
             a
             block
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             for
             their
             salvation
             in
             that
             short
             space
             !
          
           
             Will
             it
             not
             waken
             us
             to
             compassion
             to
             look
             upon
             a
             languishing
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             within
             a
             few
             daies
             his
             soul
             will
             be
             in
             heaven
             or
             hell
             ?
             Surely
             it
             will
             much
             try
             the
             faith
             and
             seriousness
             of
             Ministers
             or
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             about
             dying
             men
             !
             and
             they
             will
             have
             much
             opportunity
             to
             discern
             whether
             they
             are
             themselves
             in
             good
             sadness
             about
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             So
             great
             is
             the
             change
             that
             is
             made
             by
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             awaken
             us
             to
             the
             greatest
             sensibility
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             man
             so
             neer
             it
             ,
             and
             should
             provoke
             us
             in
             the
             deepest
             pangs
             of
             compassion
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             office
             of
             inferiour
             Angels
             for
             the
             soul
             before
             it
             is
             departed
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             ready
             for
             the
             convoy
             of
             superiour
             Angels
             ,
             to
             transmit
             it
             to
             the
             prepared
             glory
             when
             it
             is
             removed
             from
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             almost
             at
             his
             journeys
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             step
             puts
             him
             into
             heaven
             or
             hell
             ,
             its
             time
             for
             us
             to
             help
             him
             if
             we
             can
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             hope
             .
             As
             Bernard
             saith
             ,
             The
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             
               bona
               propter
               requiem
               ,
               melior
               propter
               novitatem
               ,
               optima
               propter
               securitatem
               :
               sed
               mors
               peccatorum
               est
            
             
             
               mala
               in
               mundi
               amissione
               ,
               pejor
               in
               carnis
               separatione
               ,
               pessima
               in
               vermis
               ignisque
               duplici
               contritione
               .
            
             Could
             they
             have
             any
             hope
             that
             it
             would
             be
             their
             
               ultima
               linea
               rerum
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             no
             more
             to
             suffer
             when
             that
             dismal
             day
             is
             past
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             such
             abatements
             of
             their
             terror
             as
             to
             die
             as
             brutes
             ,
             who
             fear
             no
             sorrow
             after
             death
             .
             But
             it
             s
             so
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             death
             it self
             is
             the
             smallest
             matter
             that
             they
             need
             to
             care
             for
             :
             
               Sed
               moneudo
               quo
               ire
               Cogantur
               ,
               ut
               August
               .
            
             It
             s
             not
             the
             
               prima
               mors
               quae
               animam
               pellit
               violenter
               è
               corpore
               ,
            
             that
             's
             the
             most
             terrible
             ,
             
               sed
               secunda
               quae
               animam
               nolentem
               tenet
               in
               corpore
               ,
               in
               quit
               Idem
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             their
             present
             necessity
             should
             move
             us
             to
             take
             that
             opportunity
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             so
             should
             the
             advantage
             that
             sickness
             and
             the
             fore-sight
             of
             death
             affordeth
             .
             There
             are
             few
             of
             the
             stoutest
             hearts
             but
             will
             hear
             us
             on
             their
             death-bed
             ,
             that
             scorned
             us
             before
             .
             They
             will
             then
             let
             fall
             their
             fury
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             tame
             as
             Lambs
             ,
             that
             were
             before
             as
             intractable
             as
             wasps
             or
             mad
             men
             .
             A
             man
             may
             speak
             to
             them
             then
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             before
             .
             I
             find
             not
             one
             of
             ten
             of
             the
             most
             obstinate
             scornful
             wretches
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             dye
             ,
             will
             humble
             themselves
             ,
             confess
             their
             fault
             ,
             and
             seem
             penitent
             ,
             and
             promise
             if
             they
             should
             recover
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             .
             If
             the
             very
             Meditations
             of
             death
             be
             so
             effectual
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             that
             it
             is
             saith
             
               August
               ,
               quasi
               Clavis
               carnit
               omnes
               motus
               superbiae
               ligno
               crucis
               affigens
               (
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Doct.
               Christ
               .
            
             )
             much
             more
             when
             it
             comes
             in
             as
             it
             were
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             and
             looks
             men
             in
             the
             face
             .
             Cyprian
             saith
             to
             those
             in
             health
             ,
             
               Qui
               se
               quotidie
               recordatur
               moriturum
               esse
               ,
               contemnit
               praesentia
               ,
               &
               ad
               futura
               festinat
               :
            
             much
             more
             
               qui
               sentit
               se
               statim
            
             
             
               moriturum
               .
               Nil
               it
               a
               revocat
               à
               peccato
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Austin
               ,
               quam
               frequens
               mortis
               meditatio
               .
            
             O
             how
             resolvedly
             will
             the
             worst
             of
             them
             seem
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             promise
             a
             reformation
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             of
             their
             folly
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             death
             is
             in
             good
             sadness
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             away
             they
             must
             without
             delay
             !
             Perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             forced
             changes
             are
             not
             cordial
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             great
             hope
             of
             doing
             them
             any
             saving
             good
             .
             I
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             very
             common
             to
             be
             frighted
             into
             uneffectual
             purposes
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             common
             to
             be
             at
             such
             a
             season
             converted
             to
             fixed
             resolutions
             .
             And
             as
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             
               Non
               potest
               male
               mori
               ,
               qui
               bene
               vixerit
               ;
               &
               vix
               bene
               moritur
               qui
               male
               vixit
               .
            
             Yet
             vix
             and
             nunquam
             be
             not
             all
             one
             :
             It
             should
             make
             both
             them
             and
             us
             the
             more
             diligent
             in
             the
             time
             of
             health
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             vix
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             should
             bestir
             us
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             last
             remedies
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             nunquam
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             will
             not
             be
             unuseful
             to
             our selves
             to
             read
             such
             Lectures
             of
             our
             own
             mortality
             :
             It
             is
             better
             to
             go
             into
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             then
             into
             the
             house
             of
             feasting
             :
             for
             it
             tendeth
             to
             make
             the
             heart
             better
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             the
             world
             will
             do
             for
             those
             that
             sell
             their
             salvation
             for
             it
             .
             When
             we
             see
             that
             it
             will
             be
             our
             own
             case
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             escape
             ;
          
           
             (
             Scilicet
             omne
             Sacrum
             mors
             importuna
             prophanat
             ,
             Omnibus
             obscuras
             injicit
             illa
             manus
             .
             )
          
           
             it
             will
             make
             us
             talk
             to
             our selves
             in
             Bernards
             language
             ,
             
               Quare
               O
               miser
               non
               omni
               hora
               ad
               mortem
            
             
             
               te
               disponis
               ?
               Cogita
               te
               jam
               mortuum
               ,
               quem
               scis
               necessitate
               moriturum
               :
               distingue
               qualiter
               oculi
               vertentur
               in
               capite
               ,
               venae
               rumpentur
               in
               corpore
               ,
               &
               cor
               scindetur
               dolore
               .
            
             When
             we
             see
             that
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             death
             spareth
             none
             :
             
               inopiae
               non
               miseretur
               ,
               non
               reveretur
               divitias
               ;
               non
               sapientiae
               ,
               non
               moribus
               ,
               non
               aetati
               denique
               parcit
               ;
               nisi
               quod
               senibus
               mors
               est
               in
               januis
               ,
               juvenibus
               vero
               in
               insidiis
            
             ;
             it
             will
             excite
             us
             the
             better
             to
             consider
             the
             use
             of
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             put
             by
             death
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             by
             hell
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             may
             not
             dye
             as
             certainly
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             dye
             better
             ,
             and
             be
             certainly
             happy
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             Because
             I
             intend
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             Directory
             for
             the
             whole
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             tell
             you
             particularly
             what
             must
             be
             done
             for
             men
             in
             that
             last
             extremity
             ;
             but
             only
             choose
             out
             these
             three
             or
             four
             things
             to
             remember
             you
             of
             ,
             passing
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Stay
             not
             till
             strength
             and
             understanding
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             so
             short
             that
             you
             scarce
             know
             what
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             go
             to
             them
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             hear
             that
             they
             are
             sick
             (
             whether
             they
             send
             for
             you
             or
             not
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             time
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             opportunity
             to
             endeavour
             the
             change
             of
             their
             hearts
             in
             that
             distinct
             way
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             with
             others
             ,
             nor
             to
             press
             truths
             upon
             them
             in
             such
             order
             ,
             and
             stay
             the
             working
             of
             it
             by
             degrees
             ;
             we
             must
             therefore
             be
             sure
             to
             ply
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             dwell
             upon
             those
             truths
             which
             must
             do
             the
             great
             work
             :
             Shewing
             them
             the
             certainty
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             by
             which
             it
             was
             purchased
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             sin
             and
             folly
             of
             their
             neglecting
             it
             in
             time
             of
             health
             ;
             but
             
             yet
             the
             possibility
             that
             remaineth
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             but
             yet
             close
             with
             it
             heartily
             as
             their
             happiness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             as
             the
             way
             thereto
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             themselves
             for
             their
             former
             evil
             ,
             can
             now
             unfeignedly
             resign
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             ruled
             and
             saved
             by
             him
             .
             Three
             things
             must
             be
             chiefly
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             End
             :
             The
             Certainty
             and
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             that
             so
             their
             hearts
             may
             be
             set
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sufficiency
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             Redemption
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             and
             must
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             :
             This
             is
             the
             principal
             way
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             neerer
             end
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Necessity
             and
             Nature
             of
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             and
             resolutions
             for
             New
             Obedience
             according
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             opportunity
             .
             This
             is
             the
             subservient
             way
             ,
             or
             the
             means
             that
             on
             our
             part
             must
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Labour
             ,
             upon
             Conviction
             and
             Deliberation
             ,
             to
             engage
             them
             by
             solemn
             promise
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             new
             obedience
             according
             to
             their
             opportunity
             :
             specially
             if
             you
             see
             any
             likelyhood
             of
             their
             recovery
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             they
             do
             recover
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             their
             promises
             .
             Go
             to
             them
             purposely
             to
             set
             it
             home
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             into
             performance
             .
             And
             when
             ever
             after
             you
             see
             them
             remiss
             ,
             go
             to
             them
             then
             ,
             and
             mind
             them
             what
             they
             formerly
             said
             .
             And
             because
             it
             is
             of
             such
             use
             to
             them
             that
             recover
             (
             and
             hath
             been
             a
             means
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             many
             a
             soul
             )
             it
             is
             very
             necessary
             that
             you
             go
             to
             them
             whose
             sickness
             
             is
             not
             mortal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             them
             that
             are
             neerer
             death
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             have
             some
             advantage
             to
             move
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             may
             afterward
             have
             this
             to
             plead
             against
             their
             sins
             :
             As
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Colen
             is
             said
             by
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             to
             have
             answered
             the
             Emperour
             Sigismund
             ,
             when
             he
             askt
             him
             ,
             What
             was
             the
             way
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             that
             
               he
               must
               be
               what
               he
               purposed
               or
               promised
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               last
               troubled
               with
               the
               stone
               and
               the
               gout
            
             ;
             So
             may
             we
             hereafter
             answer
             these
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             Oversight
             consisteth
             in
             the
             right
             comforting
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             troubled
             ,
             &
             setling
             our
             people
             in
             a
             well
             grounded
             peace
             .
             But
             this
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             done
             it
             more
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             this
             Oversight
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             Reproving
             and
             admonishing
             those
             that
             live
             offensively
             or
             impenitently
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             information
             of
             those
             that
             have
             admonished
             them
             more
             privately
             in
             vain
             .
             Before
             we
             bring
             such
             matters
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Representative
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             most
             fit
             for
             the
             Minister
             to
             try
             himself
             what
             he
             can
             do
             more
             privately
             to
             bow
             the
             sinner
             to
             repentance
             ,
             especally
             if
             it
             be
             not
             a
             publike
             crime
             .
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             skill
             is
             here
             required
             ,
             and
             difference
             must
             be
             made
             according
             ,
             to
             the
             various
             tempers
             of
             offenders
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             most
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             fall
             on
             with
             the
             greatest
             plainness
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             shake
             their
             careless
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             see
             what
             it
             is
             to
             dally
             with
             sin
             ;
             to
             let
             them
             know
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             its
             sad
             effects
             ,
             and
             the
             unkindness
             ,
             unreasonableness
             ,
             unprofitableness
             ,
             and
             other
             aggravations
             ;
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             do
             against
             God
             and
             themselves
             .
             
             For
             the
             manner
             ,
             the
             following
             directions
             may
             be
             hither
             applyed
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             next
             part
             of
             our
             Oversight
             consisteth
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Church-Discipline
             :
             and
             this
             consisteth
             after
             the
             foresaid
             private
             Reproofs
             .
             1.
             
             In
             more
             publike
             Reproof
             .
             2.
             
             And
             perswading
             the
             person
             to
             meet
             expressions
             of
             Repentance
             .
             3.
             
             And
             Praying
             for
             them
             .
             4.
             
             In
             restoring
             the
             Penitent
             .
             5.
             
             And
             excluding
             and
             avoiding
             the
             impenitent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             these
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Accusations
             of
             none
             (
             no
             not
             the
             best
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             be
             taken
             without
             proof
             ,
             nor
             rashly
             entertained
             ,
             nor
             that
             a
             Minister
             should
             make
             himself
             a
             party
             ,
             before
             he
             have
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             the
             case
             .
             It
             is
             better
             let
             many
             vicious
             persons
             go
             unpunished
             ,
             or
             uncensured
             when
             we
             want
             full
             evidence
             ,
             then
             to
             censure
             one
             unjustly
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             easily
             do
             if
             we
             will
             go
             upon
             too
             bold
             presumptions
             :
             and
             then
             it
             will
             bring
             upon
             the
             Pastors
             the
             scandal
             of
             partiality
             ,
             and
             unrighteous
             and
             injurious
             dealing
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             their
             reproofs
             and
             censures
             become
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             there
             be
             therefore
             a
             less
             publike
             meeting
             of
             chosen
             persons
             (
             the
             Officers
             and
             some
             Delegates
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             their
             behalf
             )
             to
             have
             the
             hearing
             of
             all
             such
             cases
             before
             they
             be
             made
             more
             publike
             :
             that
             once
             a
             moneth
             at
             a
             set
             place
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             together
             ,
             to
             receive
             what
             charge
             shall
             be
             brought
             against
             any
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             whether
             it
             be
             just
             and
             the
             offender
             may
             be
             dealt
             with
             then
             first
             :
             And
             if
             the
             fault
             be
             either
             less
             publike
             ,
             or
             less
             hainous
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             less
             publike
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             may
             satisfie
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             
             party
             shall
             there
             profess
             Repentance
             ,
             it
             may
             suffice
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             party
             remain
             impenitent
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             reproved
             before
             all
             ,
             and
             there
             again
             invited
             to
             Repentance
             .
             This
             duty
             is
             never
             the
             less
             ,
             because
             our
             Brethren
             have
             made
             so
             little
             conscience
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             only
             Christs
             command
             to
             tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Pauls
             to
             
               rebuke
               such
               before
               all
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             hath
             constantly
             practised
             it
             ,
             till
             selfishness
             and
             formality
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             remiss
             in
             this
             and
             other
             duties
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Reformers
             have
             as
             much
             stood
             up
             for
             it
             as
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             as
             deeply
             are
             we
             engaged
             by
             Vows
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             other
             means
             ,
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             more
             in
             the
             Application
             )
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             
               Quae
               peecantur
               coram
               omnibus
               ,
               coram
               omnibus
               corripiendae
               sunt
               ,
               ut
               omnes
               timeant
               :
               Qui
               secreto
               peccant
               in
               te
               ,
               secreto
               corripe
               ;
               nam
               si
               solus
               nosti
               ,
               &
               eum
               vis
               coram
               aliis
               arguere
               ,
               non
               es
               corrector
               sed
               proditor
               .
            
             Greg.
             
               Mag.
               in
               Registro
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Manifesta
               peccata
               non
               sunt
               occulta
               correctione
               purganda
               :
               sed
               palam
               sunt
               arguendi
               qui
               palam
               nocent
               ;
               ut
               dum
               aperta
               objurgatione
               sanantur
               ,
               hi
               qui
               eos
               imitando
               deliquerant
               ,
               corrigantur
               .
               Dum
               enim
               unus
               corripitur
               ,
               plurimi
               emendantur
               ;
               &
               melius
               est
               ut
               pro
               multorum
               salute
               unus
               condemnetur
               ,
               quam
               ut
               per
               unius
               licentiam
               multi
               periclitentur
               .
               Isidore
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Qui
               admonitus
               secrete
               de
               peccato
               corrigi
               negligit
               ,
               publice
               arguendus
               est
               ,
               ut
               vulnus
               quod
               occulte
               sanari
               nescit
               ,
               manifeste
               debeat
               emendari
               .
            
             If
             any
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             thus
             be
             guilty
             of
             defaming
             men
             by
             publishing
             their
             crimes
             ;
             I
             answer
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               Bernard
               sup
               .
               Cantic
               .
               Cum
               carpuntur
               vitia
               ,
               &
               inde
               scandalum
               oritur
               ,
               ipse
               sibi
               scandali
               causa
               est
               ,
               qui
               fecit
            
             
             
               quod
               argui
               debet
               ;
               non
               ille
               qui
               arguit
               .
               Non
               ergo
               timeas
               contra
               charitatem
               esse
               ,
               si
               unius
               scandalum
               multorum
               recompensaveris
               pace
               .
               Melius
               est
               enim
               ut
               pereat
               unus
               quam
               unitas
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             room
             for
             a
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             our
             duty
             ,
             nor
             any
             to
             doubt
             whether
             we
             are
             unfaithful
             as
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             I
             doubt
             many
             of
             us
             that
             would
             be
             ashamed
             to
             omit
             preaching
             or
             praying
             half
             so
             much
             ,
             have
             little
             considered
             what
             we
             do
             in
             living
             in
             the
             willful
             neglect
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Discipline
             so
             long
             as
             we
             have
             done
             .
             We
             little
             think
             how
             we
             have
             drawn
             the
             guilt
             of
             swearing
             ,
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             fornication
             ,
             and
             other
             crimes
             upon
             our
             own
             heads
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             using
             Gods
             means
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             them
             .
             As
             
               Gregor
               .
               M.
            
             saith
             
               in
               Reg.
               Qui
               non
               corrigit
               rosecanda
               ,
               committit
               :
               &
               facientis
               culpam
               habet
               ,
               qui
               quod
               potest
               corrigere
               ,
               negligit
               emendare
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Comedian
             .
             
               Si
               quid
               me
               s●is
               fecisse
               inscite
               aut
               improbe
               ,
               si
               id
               non
               accusas
               ,
               tuipse
               objurgandus
               es
               .
            
             Plaut
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             There
             is
             little
             likelyhood
             that
             publike
             personal
             reprehension
             should
             do
             good
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             be
             but
             enraged
             by
             the
             shame
             ;
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Philo
             a
             Jew
             could
             say
             ,
             
               (
               de
               Sacrif
            
             .
             Abel
             &
             Cain
             )
             
               We
               must
               endeavour
               as
               far
               as
               we
               are
               able
               to
               save
               those
               from
               their
               sins
               that
               shall
               certainly
               perish
               ;
               imitating
               good
               Physitians
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               cannot
               save
               a
               sick
               man
               ,
               do
               yet
               willingly
               try
               all
               means
               for
               cure
               ,
               least
               they
               seem
               to
               want
               success
               through
               their
               own
               neglects
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             further
             answer
             ,
             It
             ill
             beseems
             the
             silly
             creature
             to
             implead
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             as
             useless
             ,
             or
             to
             reproach
             his
             service
             instead
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             
             their
             wits
             against
             their
             Maker
             .
             God
             can
             make
             use
             of
             his
             own
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             never
             have
             appointed
             them
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             usefulness
             of
             this
             Discipline
             is
             apparent
             ,
             to
             the
             shaming
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             humbling
             of
             the
             sinner
             ;
             and
             manifesting
             the
             holiness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Church
             before
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             would
             you
             have
             done
             with
             such
             sinners
             ?
             give
             them
             up
             as
             hopeless
             ?
             that
             were
             too
             cruel
             .
             Would
             you
             use
             other
             means
             why
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             all
             other
             have
             been
             used
             without
             success
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             last
             remedy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             found
             reason
             enough
             to
             use
             this
             course
             ,
             even
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             our
             carnal
             reason
             would
             have
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             then
             above
             all
             have
             forborn
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             driving
             away
             all
             their
             converts
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             principal
             use
             of
             this
             publike
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             the
             offendor
             himself
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             tendeth
             exceedingly
             to
             deter
             others
             from
             the
             like
             crimes
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             keep
             pure
             the
             Congregations
             and
             their
             worship
             .
             Seneca
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Vitia
               transmitit
               ad
               posteros
               ,
               qui
               praesentibus
               culpis
               ignoscit
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             .
             
               Bonis
               nocet
               ,
               qui
               malis
               parcit
               .
            
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             It
             will
             but
             restrain
             them
             as
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             not
             convert
             them
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             may
             preserve
             others
             .
             2.
             
             Who
             knows
             how
             God
             may
             bless
             his
             Ordinance
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             restraint
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             a
             benefit
             not
             to
             be
             contemned
             .
             
               Audebo
               peccanti
               mala
               sun
               ostendere
               :
               vitia
               ejus
               si
               non
               excidero
               ,
               inhibebo
               .
               Non
               desinent
               ;
               sed
               intermittent
               :
               fortasse
               autem
               desinent
               ,
               si
               intermittendi
               consuetudinem
               fecerint
               ,
            
             said
             the
             Moralist
             .
             
               Sen.
               Epist
            
             .
             40.
             
             The
             scorns
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             from
             
             many
             against
             the
             Scottish
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             bringing
             offendors
             to
             the
             stool
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             meer
             formality
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             to
             take
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             satisfactory
             ,
             when
             true
             Repentance
             is
             absent
             )
             hath
             discovered
             more
             of
             the
             accusers
             error
             then
             of
             theirs
             .
             For
             no
             doubt
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             Repentance
             that
             they
             exhort
             men
             to
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             true
             Repentance
             which
             offendors
             do
             profess
             :
             and
             whether
             they
             truly
             profess
             it
             ,
             who
             can
             tell
             but
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             nothing
             that
             sin
             is
             brought
             to
             so
             much
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             doth
             so
             far
             acquit
             themselves
             of
             it
             .
             (
             But
             of
             this
             next
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             ,
             To
             the
             duty
             of
             Publike
             Reproof
             ,
             must
             be
             joyned
             an
             exhortation
             of
             the
             person
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Publike
             Profession
             of
             it
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             bound
             to
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             impenitent
             scandalous
             sinners
             ,
             so
             when
             they
             have
             had
             the
             Evidence
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             they
             must
             see
             some
             Evidence
             of
             their
             Repentance
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             know
             them
             to
             be
             penitent
             without
             Evidence
             .
             And
             what
             Evidence
             is
             the
             Church
             capable
             of
             ,
             but
             their
             Profession
             of
             Repentance
             first
             ,
             and
             their
             actual
             reformation
             afterwards
             ?
             both
             which
             must
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             these
             may
             most
             fitly
             be
             adjoyned
             the
             publike
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             for
             the
             Reproved
             before
             they
             are
             Rejected
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Rejected
             (
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             )
             that
             they
             may
             repent
             and
             be
             restored
             :
             but
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             the
             former
             .
             Though
             this
             is
             not
             expresly
             affixed
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             sufficient
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             will
             concerning
             it
             in
             the
             general
             precepts
             :
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               pray
               alway
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             for
             
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               all
               places
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               things
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               sanctified
               by
               it
            
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             therefore
             that
             so
             great
             a
             business
             as
             this
             should
             not
             be
             done
             without
             it
             !
             And
             who
             can
             have
             any
             just
             reason
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             changing
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             in
             my
             Judgement
             a
             very
             laudable
             course
             of
             those
             Churches
             that
             use
             for
             the
             three
             next
             daies
             together
             to
             desire
             the
             Congregation
             to
             joyn
             in
             earnest
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             sinners
             eyes
             ,
             and
             softning
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             saving
             him
             from
             impenitency
             and
             eternal
             death
             !
             And
             though
             we
             have
             no
             express
             direction
             in
             Scripture
             just
             how
             long
             we
             shall
             stay
             to
             try
             whether
             the
             sinner
             be
             so
             impenitent
             as
             to
             be
             necessarily
             excluded
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             follow
             the
             general
             directions
             ,
             with
             such
             diversity
             as
             the
             case
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             and
             former
             proceeding
             shall
             require
             ,
             it
             being
             left
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             general
             to
             stay
             so
             long
             till
             the
             person
             manifest
             himself
             obstinate
             in
             his
             sin
             :
             not
             but
             that
             a
             temporal
             exclusion
             (
             called
             suspension
             )
             may
             oft
             be
             inflicted
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ;
             but
             before
             we
             proceeded
             to
             an
             exclusion
             
               à
               statu
            
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             meet
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             that
             three
             daies
             prayer
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             patience
             towards
             him
             should
             antecede
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             this
             course
             should
             be
             much
             more
             frequent
             then
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             members
             of
             our
             special
             charge
             ,
             and
             do
             consent
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             those
             that
             deny
             our
             Pastoral
             oversight
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             our
             ordinary
             hearers
             .
             For
             so
             far
             as
             men
             have
             Christian
             Communion
             or
             familiarity
             with
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             they
             capable
             of
             being
             excluded
             from
             Communion
             .
             
             Though
             the
             members
             of
             our
             special
             charge
             have
             fuller
             and
             more
             special
             Communion
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             more
             capable
             of
             a
             fuller
             and
             more
             special
             exclusion
             ;
             yet
             all
             those
             that
             dwell
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             our
             ordinary
             hearers
             ,
             have
             some
             Communion
             .
             For
             as
             they
             converse
             with
             us
             ,
             so
             they
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             as
             heathens
             ,
             but
             as
             Christians
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             into
             which
             they
             are
             baptized
             .
             And
             they
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             publike
             prayers
             and
             praises
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             .
             From
             this
             therefore
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             excluded
             ,
             or
             from
             part
             of
             this
             ,
             at
             least
             .
             Morally
             ,
             if
             not
             Locally
             !
             For
             the
             precept
             of
             avoiding
             ,
             and
             
               withdrawing
               from
            
             and
             
               not
               eating
               with
            
             such
             ,
             is
             not
             restrained
             to
             the
             members
             of
             a
             Governed
             Church
             ,
             but
             extended
             to
             all
             Christians
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             Communion
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             ungodly
             persons
             are
             sick
             ,
             we
             have
             daily
             bills
             from
             them
             to
             request
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             :
             And
             if
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             them
             against
             sickness
             and
             temporal
             death
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             but
             we
             should
             much
             more
             earnestly
             pray
             for
             them
             against
             sin
             and
             eternal
             death
             .
             That
             we
             have
             not
             their
             consent
             ,
             is
             no
             disswasive
             :
             For
             that
             is
             their
             disease
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             venom
             and
             malignity
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             take
             it
             to
             be
             sober
             arguing
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             pray
             for
             such
             a
             man
             against
             his
             sickness
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             sick
             :
             Or
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             sick
             ,
             I
             would
             pray
             against
             his
             sickness
             .
             No
             more
             is
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             he
             were
             not
             impenitent
             so
             as
             to
             refuse
             our
             prayers
             ,
             I
             would
             pray
             that
             he
             might
             be
             saved
             from
             his
             impenitency
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             not
             take
             my self
             to
             have
             so
             strict
             a
             charge
             over
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             renounce
             my
             oversight
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             over
             the
             rest
             that
             own
             it
             ;
             and
             
             that
             's
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             have
             called
             no
             more
             of
             them
             to
             publike
             Repentance
             ,
             because
             it
             requireth
             most
             commonly
             more
             time
             to
             examine
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             or
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             person
             first
             more
             privately
             ,
             that
             his
             impenitenc
             ▪
             may
             be
             discerned
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             possibly
             spare
             from
             the
             duties
             which
             I
             owe
             to
             my
             special
             charge
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             more
             indebted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             ordinarily
             expend
             no
             more
             on
             the
             rest
             (
             who
             are
             to
             me
             but
             as
             strangers
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             another
             Parish
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             governed
             particular
             Church
             )
             then
             I
             can
             spare
             when
             I
             have
             done
             my
             main
             duty
             to
             my
             own
             Flock
             .
             But
             yet
             though
             I
             cannot
             use
             any
             such
             discipline
             on
             all
             that
             sort
             ,
             nor
             am
             so
             much
             obliged
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             that
             are
             most
             notoriously
             and
             openly
             wicked
             ,
             where
             less
             proof
             and
             shorter
             debates
             are
             requisite
             ,
             I
             intend
             to
             deal
             thus
             with
             hereafter
             ,
             having
             found
             some
             success
             in
             that
             kind
             already
             .
             But
             specially
             to
             all
             those
             whom
             we
             take
             for
             Members
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             which
             we
             are
             Pastors
             of
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             this
             is
             our
             duty
             .
             And
             therefore
             where
             the
             whole
             Parish
             are
             members
             ,
             Discipline
             must
             be
             exercised
             on
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             much
             prudence
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             such
             proceedings
             ,
             least
             we
             do
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             such
             Christian
             prudence
             as
             ordereth
             duties
             ,
             and
             suteth
             them
             to
             their
             ends
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             carnal
             prudence
             as
             shall
             enervate
             or
             exclude
             them
             .
             It
             may
             be
             fit
             therefore
             for
             younger
             Ministers
             to
             consult
             with
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             cautelous
             proceeding
             in
             such
             works
             .
             And
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             deal
             humbly
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             deal
             most
             sharply
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             it
             is
             not
             from
             any
             contending
             ,
             
             or
             Lordly
             disposition
             ,
             nor
             an
             act
             of
             revenge
             for
             any
             injury
             but
             a
             necessary
             duty
             which
             we
             cannot
             conscionably
             avoid
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             meet
             that
             we
             disclaim
             all
             such
             animosities
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             people
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             obliging
             us
             to
             what
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             E.
             G.
             
               Neighbours
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               sin
               is
               so
               hateful
               an
               evil
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               God
               ,
               how
               light
               soever
               impenitent
               sinners
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               provided
               the
               everlasting
               torments
               of
               Hell
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               no
               lesser
               means
               can
               prevent
               that
               punishment
               then
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               applyed
               to
               those
               that
               truly
               Repent
               of
               it
               and
               forsake
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               that
               calleth
               all
               men
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               exhort
               one
               another
               daily
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
               least
               any
               be
               hardened
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
               and
               that
               we
               do
               not
               hate
               our
               Brother
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               but
               in
               any
               wise
               rebuke
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               sin
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             Lev.
             19.
             17.
             
               and
               that
               if
               our
               brother
               offend
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               tell
               him
               his
               fault
               between
               him
               and
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               ,
               take
               two
               or
               three
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               them
               ,
               tell
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               hear
               not
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               to
               us
               as
               a
               heathen
               or
               a
               Publican
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
               and
               those
               that
               sin
               ,
               we
               must
               rebuke
               before
               all
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               fear
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
               and
               rebuke
               with
               all
               authority
            
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               Yea
               were
               it
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               that
               should
               openly
               sin
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               openly
               reproved
               ,
               as
            
             Paul
             did
             Peter
             ,
             (
             Gal.
             2.
             11
             ,
             14.
             )
             
               and
               if
               they
               repent
               not
               ,
               we
               must
               avoid
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               not
               so
               much
               as
               eat
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             6
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             
               According
               to
               these
               commands
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               having
               heard
               of
               the
               scandalous
               practice
               of
            
             N.
             N.
             
               of
               this
               Church
               (
               or
               Parish
               )
               and
               having
               received
            
             
             
               sufficient
               proof
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               the
               odious
               sin
               of
               —
               We
               have
               seriously
               dealt
               with
               him
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               repentance
               ;
               but
               ,
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               do
               perceive
               no
               satisfactory
               success
               of
               our
               endeavours
               ;
               but
               he
               seemeth
               still
               to
               remain
               impenitent
               (
               or
               ,
               still
               liveth
               in
               the
               same
               sin
               ,
               though
               he
               verbally
               profess
               repentance
               .
               )
               We
               do
               therefore
               judge
               it
               our
               necessary
               duty
               ,
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               use
               of
               that
               further
               remedy
               which
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               try
               ;
               and
               hence
               we
               desire
               him
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               without
               any
               further
               delay
               to
               lay
               by
               his
               obstinacy
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               the
               wrong
               he
               hath
               done
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               scandal
               and
               grief
               that
               he
               hath
               caused
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               how
               unable
               he
               is
               to
               contend
               with
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               prevail
               against
               the
               Holy
               God
               ,
               who
               to
               the
               impenitent
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               !
               or
               to
               save
               himself
               from
               his
               burning
               indignation
               !
               And
               I
               do
               earnestly
               beseech
               him
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               but
               soberly
               consider
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               that
               he
               can
               gain
               by
               his
               sin
               or
               impenitency
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               will
               pay
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ?
               and
               how
               he
               thinks
               to
               stand
               before
               God
               in
               Iudgement
               ,
               or
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               one
               of
               these
               daies
               ,
               when
               death
               shall
               snatch
               his
               soul
               from
               his
               body
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               found
               in
               this
               impenitent
               state
               ;
               when
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               himself
               in
               whose
               blood
               they
               pretend
               to
               trust
               ,
               hath
               told
               such
               with
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               that
               except
               they
               repent
               they
               shall
               all
               perish
               ,
            
             Luk.
             13.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             
               And
               I
               do
               beseech
               him
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
               and
               require
               him
               as
               a
               Messenger
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               answer
               the
               contrary
               at
               the
               Bar
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               lay
               by
               the
               stoutness
               and
               impenitency
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               unfeignedly
               confess
               and
               lament
               his
               sin
               before
               God
               and
               this
               Congregation
               !
            
             
             
               And
               this
               desire
               I
               here
               publish
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               any
               ill
               will
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               ,
               but
               in
               love
               to
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               in
               obedience
               to
               Christ
               that
               hath
               made
               it
               my
               duty
               ;
               desiring
               that
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               saved
               from
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               everlasting
               burning
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               may
               be
               humbled
               by
               true
               contrition
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               humbled
               by
               remediless
               condemnation
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             or
             to
             this
             purpose
             I
             conceive
             our
             publike
             admonition
             should
             proceed
             :
             And
             in
             some
             cases
             where
             the
             sinner
             taketh
             his
             sin
             to
             be
             small
             ,
             the
             aggravation
             of
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             citing
             of
             some
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             that
             do
             aggravate
             and
             threaten
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             case
             he
             either
             will
             not
             be
             present
             ,
             that
             such
             admonition
             may
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             discovery
             of
             Repentance
             (
             and
             to
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             for
             him
             )
             it
             will
             be
             meet
             that
             with
             such
             a
             preface
             as
             this
             afore
             expressed
             ,
             we
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             for
             him
             our selves
             ;
             That
             the
             people
             would
             consider
             what
             a
             fearful
             condition
             the
             impenitent
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             pitty
             on
             a
             poor
             soul
             that
             is
             so
             blinded
             and
             hardened
             by
             sin
             and
             Satan
             that
             he
             cannot
             pitty
             himself
             ;
             and
             think
             what
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             living
             God
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             would
             joyn
             in
             earnest
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             soften
             and
             humble
             his
             stubborn
             heart
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             in
             hell
             beyond
             remedy
             :
             And
             accordingly
             let
             us
             be
             very
             earnest
             in
             prayer
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Congregation
             may
             be
             provoked
             affectionately
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             but
             God
             
             may
             hear
             such
             prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             sinners
             heart
             may
             more
             relent
             ,
             then
             our
             own
             exhortation
             could
             procure
             it
             to
             do
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             perceive
             that
             we
             make
             not
             light
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             preach
             not
             to
             them
             in
             meer
             custom
             or
             formality
             .
             If
             Ministers
             would
             be
             conscionable
             in
             thus
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             of
             God
             entirely
             and
             self-denyingly
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             something
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             expect
             a
             fuller
             blessing
             :
             But
             when
             we
             will
             shrink
             from
             all
             that
             is
             dangerous
             or
             ungrateful
             ,
             and
             shift
             off
             all
             that
             is
             costly
             or
             troublesom
             ,
             they
             cannot
             expect
             that
             any
             great
             matter
             should
             be
             done
             by
             such
             a
             carnal
             partial
             use
             of
             means
             :
             and
             though
             some
             may
             be
             here
             and
             there
             called
             home
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             look
             that
             the
             Gospel
             should
             prevail
             ,
             and
             run
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             so
             lamely
             and
             defectively
             carryed
             on
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             a
             sinner
             is
             thus
             Admonished
             and
             Prayed
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             the
             Lord
             to
             open
             his
             eyes
             and
             give
             him
             remorse
             ,
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             any
             further
             censure
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             next
             duty
             to
             proceed
             to
             his
             full
             recovery
             ,
             where
             these
             things
             must
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             do
             not
             either
             discourage
             him
             by
             too
             much
             severity
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             too
             much
             facility
             and
             levity
             make
             nothing
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             nor
             help
             him
             to
             any
             saving
             cure
             ,
             but
             meerly
             slubber
             and
             palliate
             it
             over
             .
             If
             therefore
             he
             have
             sinned
             scandalously
             but
             once
             ,
             if
             his
             Repentance
             seem
             deep
             and
             serious
             ,
             we
             may
             in
             some
             cases
             Restore
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             wound
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             so
             deep
             as
             to
             require
             more
             ado
             for
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             the
             sin
             so
             hainous
             as
             may
             cause
             us
             to
             delay
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             have
             lived
             long
             in
             the
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             meet
             that
             he
             do
             wait
             in
             Penitence
             
             a
             convenient
             time
             before
             he
             be
             Restored
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             when
             the
             time
             comes
             (
             whether
             at
             the
             first
             confession
             ,
             or
             after
             )
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             we
             urge
             him
             to
             be
             serious
             in
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             home
             upon
             his
             conscience
             till
             he
             seem
             to
             be
             truly
             sensible
             of
             his
             sin
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             not
             a
             vain
             formality
             ,
             but
             the
             Recovery
             and
             saving
             of
             a
             soul
             that
             we
             expect
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             see
             that
             he
             beg
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             he
             Promise
             to
             fly
             from
             such
             sins
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             watch
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             walk
             more
             warily
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             then
             we
             have
             these
             things
             more
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             assure
             him
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Christs
             blood
             to
             pardon
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             his
             Repentance
             be
             sincere
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             pardon
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             authorized
             as
             his
             Messengers
             to
             assure
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             charge
             him
             to
             persevere
             and
             perform
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             avoid
             temptations
             ,
             and
             continue
             to
             beg
             mercy
             and
             strengthening
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             charge
             the
             Church
             that
             they
             imitate
             Christ
             in
             forgiving
             ,
             and
             retain
             (
             or
             if
             he
             were
             cast
             out
             ,
             receive
             )
             the
             Penitent
             person
             in
             their
             Communion
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             never
             reproach
             him
             with
             his
             sins
             ,
             or
             cast
             them
             in
             his
             teeth
             ,
             but
             forgive
             and
             forget
             them
             as
             Christ
             doth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             then
             to
             give
             God
             thanks
             for
             his
             recovery
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             future
             preservation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             next
             part
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             the
             Rejecting
             
             and
             Removing
             from
             the
             Churches
             Communion
             ,
             those
             that
             after
             sufficient
             tryaldo
             remain
             impenitent
             .
             Where
             note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             if
             a
             man
             have
             sinned
             but
             once
             (
             so
             scandalously
             )
             or
             twice
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Profession
             of
             Repentance
             that
             we
             can
             expect
             for
             our
             satisfaction
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             be
             accustomed
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             have
             oft
             broke
             such
             Promises
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             an
             actual
             reformation
             that
             we
             must
             expect
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             will
             refuse
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             Reform
             ,
             or
             to
             Profess
             and
             manifest
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             us
             as
             living
             in
             the
             sin
             :
             For
             a
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             but
             once
             committed
             ,
             is
             morally
             continued
             in
             till
             it
             be
             Repented
             of
             ;
             and
             a
             bare
             forbearing
             of
             the
             act
             is
             not
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             have
             we
             no
             warrant
             to
             rip
             up
             matters
             that
             are
             worn
             out
             of
             the
             publike
             memory
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             that
             publike
             again
             that
             is
             ceased
             to
             be
             publike
             :
             at
             least
             in
             ordinary
             cases
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Exclusion
             from
             Church-Communion
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Excommunication
             ,
             is
             of
             divers
             sorts
             or
             degrees
             ,
             more
             then
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             confounded
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             so
             far
             digress
             as
             here
             to
             treat
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             which
             is
             most
             commonly
             to
             be
             practised
             among
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             Only
             to
             remove
             an
             impenitent
             sinner
             from
             our
             Communion
             ,
             till
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             Lord
             to
             give
             him
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             this
             Exclusion
             or
             Removal
             ,
             the
             Minister
             or
             Governors
             of
             that
             Church
             are
             Authoritatively
             to
             charge
             the
             people
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             him
             :
             and
             to
             pronounce
             him
             one
             ,
             whose
             Communion
             the
             Church
             is
             bound
             to
             avoid
             :
             and
             the
             Peoples
             duty
             is
             Obedientially
             to
             
             avoid
             him
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Pastors
             charge
             contradict
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             Guiding
             or
             Governing
             Power
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             discerning
             power
             ,
             whether
             his
             charge
             be
             just
             .
             2.
             
             And
             an
             executive
             power
             ;
             For
             it
             s
             they
             that
             must
             execute
             the
             sentence
             in
             part
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             the
             Rejected
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             must
             execute
             it
             by
             denying
             him
             those
             Ordinances
             and
             Priviledges
             not
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             the
             Administrator
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             very
             convenient
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Repentance
             and
             restauration
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             if
             God
             shall
             give
             them
             Repentance
             ,
             they
             are
             gladly
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             again
             :
             Of
             the
             manner
             of
             all
             these
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             they
             being
             things
             that
             have
             so
             much
             said
             of
             them
             already
             .
             And
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             particular
             duties
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             said
             little
             or
             nothing
             ,
             you
             have
             much
             already
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             writings
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Directory
             of
             the
             late
             Assemblie
             .
          
           
             Would
             we
             were
             but
             so
             far
             faithful
             in
             the
             Practice
             of
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             satisfied
             both
             of
             the
             matter
             and
             manner
             :
             and
             did
             not
             dispraise
             and
             reproach
             it
             by
             our
             negligence
             ,
             while
             we
             write
             and
             plead
             for
             it
             with
             the
             highest
             commendations
             .
             It
             is
             worthy
             our
             consideration
             ,
             Who
             is
             like
             to
             have
             the
             heavyer
             charge
             about
             this
             matter
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             God
             ?
             Whether
             those
             deluded
             ones
             that
             have
             reproached
             and
             hindred
             discipline
             by
             their
             tongues
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             not
             its
             nature
             and
             necessity
             ;
             or
             we
             that
             have
             so
             vilified
             it
             by
             our
             constant
             omission
             ,
             while
             with
             our
             tongues
             we
             have
             magnified
             it
             ?
             If
             
             hypocrisie
             be
             no
             sin
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Masters
             will
             be
             no
             aggravation
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             in
             a
             better
             case
             then
             they
             .
             I
             will
             not
             advise
             the
             zealous
             maintainers
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             neglecters
             and
             rejecters
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             unsay
             all
             that
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             do
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             nor
             to
             recant
             their
             defences
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             till
             they
             mean
             to
             practice
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             burn
             all
             the
             Books
             that
             they
             have
             written
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Records
             of
             their
             cost
             and
             hazzards
             for
             it
             ,
             least
             they
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgement
             against
             them
             to
             their
             confusion
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             recant
             their
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Prelates
             in
             this
             ,
             till
             they
             mean
             a
             little
             further
             to
             outgo
             them
             :
             But
             I
             would
             perswade
             them
             without
             any
             more
             delay
             ,
             to
             conform
             their
             Practices
             to
             these
             Testimonies
             which
             they
             have
             given
             ,
             lest
             the
             more
             they
             are
             proved
             to
             have
             commended
             Discipline
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             are
             proved
             to
             have
             condemned
             themselves
             for
             neglecting
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             often
             marvailed
             that
             the
             same
             men
             who
             have
             been
             much
             offended
             at
             the
             Books
             that
             have
             been
             written
             for
             Free
             Admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             for
             mixt
             Communion
             in
             that
             one
             part
             ,
             have
             been
             no
             more
             offended
             at
             as
             Free
             permission
             in
             a
             Church
             state
             ,
             and
             as
             Free
             admission
             to
             other
             parts
             of
             Communion
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             have
             made
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             at
             as
             much
             mixture
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             I
             should
             think
             that
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             profanation
             to
             permit
             an
             obstinate
             scandalous
             sinner
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             stated
             member
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             private
             (
             first
             )
             and
             then
             publike
             Admonition
             ,
             Prayer
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             censure
             of
             him
             ;
             then
             for
             a
             single
             Pastor
             to
             admit
             him
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             no
             power
             to
             
             censure
             him
             ,
             as
             these
             suppose
             .
             I
             should
             think
             that
             the
             faithful
             Practice
             of
             Discipline
             in
             the
             other
             parts
             ,
             would
             soon
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             Controversie
             about
             Free
             Admission
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             heal
             the
             hurt
             that
             such
             Discourses
             have
             done
             to
             the
             rebellions
             of
             our
             people
             .
             For
             those
             Discourses
             have
             more
             modesty
             then
             to
             plead
             for
             a
             Free
             Admission
             of
             the
             Censured
             or
             Rejected
             ones
             ;
             but
             its
             only
             of
             those
             that
             have
             yet
             their
             standing
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             censured
             .
             And
             if
             when
             they
             forfeit
             their
             title
             to
             Church-Communion
             ,
             we
             would
             deal
             with
             them
             in
             Christs
             appointed
             way
             ,
             till
             we
             had
             either
             reclaimed
             them
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             censured
             them
             to
             be
             Avoided
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             past
             controversie
             then
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             that
             one
             act
             of
             Communion
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
             who
             are
             justly
             excluded
             from
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             as
             long
             as
             we
             leave
             them
             uncensured
             members
             ,
             and
             tell
             a
             single
             Pastor
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             censure
             them
             ,
             we
             tempt
             him
             to
             think
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             then
             to
             deny
             them
             that
             Communion
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             priviledge
             of
             uncensured
             members
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             we
             thus
             our selves
             oppose
             Discipline
             by
             Parts
             ,
             or
             cherish
             Church-corruption
             by
             parts
             ,
             one
             party
             being
             for
             the
             Free
             admission
             of
             them
             ,
             while
             Members
             ,
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             as
             Freely
             Permitting
             them
             in
             Church-State
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Communion
             ,
             while
             they
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             so
             some
             have
             learned
             to
             tye
             these
             ends
             together
             ,
             and
             by
             holding
             both
             ,
             to
             set
             open
             the
             doors
             of
             Church
             and
             Chancel
             ,
             and
             pluck
             up
             the
             hedge
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             Vine-yard
             common
             to
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             It
             hath
             somewhat
             amazed
             me
             to
             hear
             some
             that
             I
             
             took
             for
             Reverend
             godly
             Divines
             ,
             to
             reproach
             as
             a
             Sect
             ,
             the
             Sacramentarians
             and
             Disciplinarians
             !
             and
             when
             I
             desired
             to
             know
             whom
             they
             meant
             ,
             they
             tell
             me
             ,
             they
             mean
             them
             that
             will
             not
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             all
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             will
             make
             distinction
             by
             their
             Discipline
             .
             I
             had
             thought
             the
             Tempter
             had
             obtained
             a
             great
             victory
             if
             he
             had
             but
             got
             one
             godly
             Pastor
             of
             a
             Church
             to
             neglect
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             he
             had
             got
             him
             to
             neglect
             Preaching
             :
             Much
             more
             if
             he
             had
             got
             him
             to
             approve
             of
             that
             neglect
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             he
             hath
             got
             some
             to
             scorn
             at
             the
             performers
             of
             the
             duty
             which
             they
             neglect
             .
             As
             the
             impure
             were
             wont
             to
             reproach
             the
             diligent
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Puritans
             :
             so
             do
             these
             reproach
             the
             faithful
             Pastors
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Disciplinarians
             .
             And
             I
             could
             wish
             they
             would
             remember
             what
             the
             antient
             Reproaches
             were
             both
             Symptomatically
             and
             Effectively
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             Judge
             impartially
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             fear
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             Judgement
             that
             befell
             them
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             well
             understood
             ,
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Pastoral
             authority
             and
             work
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             Church
             Guidance
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             also
             discerned
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             against
             Discipline
             is
             
               tantum
               non
            
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Ministery
             :
             and
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             is
             
               tantum
               non
            
             to
             be
             absolutely
             against
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Church
             is
             neer
             to
             being
             absolutely
             against
             Christ
             .
             Blame
             not
             the
             harshness
             of
             the
             inference
             ,
             till
             you
             can
             avoid
             it
             ,
             and
             free
             your selves
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             it
             before
             the
             Lord.
             Prelates
             would
             have
             some
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             other
             parties
             would
             have
             some
             .
             Yea
             Papists
             themselves
             would
             have
             some
             ,
             and
             plead
             only
             against
             others
             about
             the
             form
             and
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             But
             these
             
             are
             so
             much
             worse
             then
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             none
             .
             Was
             not
             Christ
             himself
             the
             leader
             of
             these
             Disciplinarians
             who
             instituted
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Ministers
             the
             Rulers
             or
             Guides
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             into
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             very
             particular
             acts
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             requireth
             the
             people
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             obey
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ?
             What
             would
             these
             men
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             who
             exercised
             a
             Discipline
             so
             much
             more
             rigorous
             ,
             then
             any
             among
             us
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             heathen
             persecutions
             ?
             as
             if
             they
             read
             but
             the
             antient
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Cyprians
             Epistles
             ,
             they
             may
             soon
             see
             ,
             though
             they
             look
             no
             further
             .
             And
             it
             was
             not
             then
             (
             no
             nor
             after
             under
             Christian
             Magistrates
             )
             taken
             to
             be
             a
             useless
             thing
             ;
             nor
             would
             it
             appear
             such
             now
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             shewed
             in
             its
             strength
             and
             beauty
             by
             a
             vigorous
             Practice
             :
             For
             it
             s
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             effectually
             manifested
             to
             the
             ear
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             eye
             :
             and
             you
             will
             never
             ,
             make
             men
             know
             well
             what
             it
             is
             by
             meer
             talking
             of
             it
             ;
             till
             they
             see
             it
             they
             will
             be
             strangers
             to
             it
             :
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             military
             act
             ,
             or
             in
             Navigation
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             Common-wealths
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             little
             known
             till
             learned
             by
             experience
             .
             And
             that
             will
             tell
             us
             that
             ,
             as
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             
               Disciplina
               est
               custos
               spei
               ,
               retinaculum
               fidei
               ,
               dux
               itineris
               salutaris
               ,
               fomes
               ac
               nutrimentum
               bonae
               indolis
               ,
               magistra
               virtutis
               ;
               facit
               in
               Christo
               manere
               semper
               ,
               ac
               jugiter
               Deo
               vivere
               ,
               ad
               promissa
               coelestia
               &
               divina
               praemia
               pervenire
               :
               Hanc
               &
               sectari
               salubre
               est
               ,
               &
               aversari
               ac
               negliger●
               lethale
               :
            
             as
             he
             begins
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Discipl
               .
               &
               hab
               .
               virg
               .
               pag.
               (
               mihi
               )
            
             265.
             
             When
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             
             Confessors
             would
             (
             upon
             others
             perswasions
             )
             have
             had
             some
             offendors
             restored
             before
             they
             had
             made
             Confession
             ,
             and
             manifested
             openly
             Repentance
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             been
             absolved
             by
             the
             Pastor
             ;
             Cyprian
             resisteth
             it
             ,
             and
             tels
             them
             that
             they
             that
             stand
             so
             firmly
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             should
             stand
             as
             firmly
             to
             Christs
             Law
             and
             Discipline
             :
             
               Sollicitudo
               lori
               nostri
               &
               timor
               Domini
               compellit
               ,
               fortissimi
               ae
               beatissims
               Martyres
               ,
               admonere
               vos
               literis
               nostris
               ,
               ut
               à
               quibus
               tam
               devote
               &
               fortiter
               servatur
               fides
               Domino
               ,
               ab
               iisdem
               lex
               quoque
               &
               Disciplina
               Domini
               reservetur
               ,
            
             &c.
             Epist
             .
             11.
             pag.
             32.
             
             Upon
             which
             Goulartius
             puts
             this
             note
             ,
             
               Locus
               de
               Nacessitate
               Disciplinae
               in
               Domo
               Dei
               ,
               quam
               qui
               tollunt
               ,
               &
               manifeste
               impios
               ac
               sceleratos
               ad
               mensam
               Christi
               ,
               sine
               Censura
               Ecclesiastica
               ,
               &
               acta
               Paenitentia
               ,
               pro
               delictorum
               ratione
               recipiunt
               ,
               ii
               videant
               quam
               de
               gregibus
               sibi
               commissis
               Pastori
               summo
               rationem
               reddituri
               sint
               ;
               vel
               quid
               commune
               habeant
               in
               Ecclesiarum
               suarum
               regimine
               cum
               beato
               illo
            
             Cypriani
             
               &
               aliorum
               verè
               Episcoporum
               Christianorum
               seculo
               .
            
             And
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               Epist
            
             ,
             67.
             p.
             199.
             mentioning
             Gods
             threatnings
             to
             negligent
             Pastors
             ,
             addeth
             ,
             
               Cum
               ergo
               pastoribus
               talibus
               per
               quos
               .
               Dominicae
               oves
               negligantur
               &
               pereant
               ,
               sic
               Dominus
               comminetur
               ,
               quid
               nos
               aliud
               facere
               oportet
               ,
               quam
               colligendis
               &
               revocandis
               Christi
               ovibus
               exhibere
               diligentiam
               plenam
               ,
               &
               curandis
               lapsorum
               vulneribus
               paternae
               pietatis
               adhibere
               medicinam
               ?
            
             In
             Epist
             .
             61.
             28
             ,
             38
             ,
             41
             ,
             49
             ,
             53
             ,
             55.
             and
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Cyprian
             ;
             you
             may
             see
             that
             they
             were
             then
             no
             contemners
             of
             Discipline
             :
             
               Vide
               etiam
               ,
               eundem
               de
               Orat.
               Domini●
               .
               pag.
            
             313.
             
               in
               Pet.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Saith
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Ibi
               superbia
               ,
               ubi
               negligitur
               Disciplina
               :
               Nam
               Disciplina
               est
               Magistra
               Religionis
               &
            
             
             
               verae
               pietatis
               ,
               quae
               nec
               ideo
               increpat
               ut
               laedat
               ,
               nec
               ideo
               castigat
               ut
               noceat
               ,
            
             &c.
             saith
             Bernard
             ,
             Ep.
             113.
             
             
               O
               quam
               compositum
               reddit
               omnem
               corporis
               statum
               ,
               nec
               non
               &
               mentis
               habitum
               Disciplina
               !
               Cervicem
               submittit
               ,
               ponit
               supercilia
               ,
               componit
               vultum
               ,
               ligat
               oculos
               ,
               moderatur
               linguam
               ,
               fraenat
               gulam
               ,
               sedat
               iram
               ,
               format
               incessum
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             began
             to
             be
             tainted
             with
             vain
             inventions
             ,
             the
             word
             Discipline
             began
             to
             have
             another
             signification
             (
             for
             their
             own
             various
             Rules
             of
             life
             and
             austere
             impositions
             ,
             
               touch
               not
               ,
               taste
               not
               ,
               handle
               not
               )
            
             but
             its
             the
             antient
             and
             truly
             Christian
             Discipline
             that
             I
             am
             contending
             for
             .
             So
             much
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Pastoral
             Oversight
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             that
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             thing
             then
             those
             men
             have
             taken
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             it
             consisteth
             in
             preaching
             and
             administering
             Sacraments
             only
             ;
             much
             more
             then
             they
             have
             taken
             for
             ,
             that
             think
             it
             consisteth
             in
             making
             of
             new
             Laws
             or
             Canons
             to
             bind
             the
             Church
             :
             As
             if
             God
             had
             not
             made
             us
             Laws
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             he
             had
             committed
             the
             proper
             Legislative
             power
             over
             his
             Church
             to
             Ministers
             or
             Bishops
             ?
             whose
             office
             is
             but
             to
             expound
             ,
             and
             apply
             and
             execute
             in
             their
             places
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             will
             you
             deny
             to
             Bishops
             the
             power
             of
             making
             Canons
             ?
             What
             are
             all
             those
             Articles
             that
             you
             have
             here
             agreed
             on
             among
             your selves
             about
             Catechizing
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             such
             things
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             I
             know
             Pastors
             may
             teach
             ,
             and
             expound
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             deliver
             that
             in
             writing
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             Scripture
             Generals
             to
             their
             own
             and
             the
             peoples
             particular
             cases
             ,
             if
             you
             wil
             cal
             this
             making
             
             Canons
             .
             2.
             
             And
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             Agree
             among
             themselves
             for
             an
             unanimous
             performance
             of
             their
             duties
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             discovered
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             excite
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             strong
             and
             successful
             in
             their
             work
             .
             3.
             
             And
             they
             must
             determine
             of
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             worship
             in
             special
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             only
             determined
             in
             General
             ,
             (
             as
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             they
             shall
             meet
             in
             ,
             what
             Chapter
             read
             ,
             what
             Text
             preacht
             on
             ,
             what
             shape
             the
             Table
             ,
             Cups
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             be
             ;
             where
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             when
             each
             person
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             catechized
             or
             instructed
             ,
             and
             whither
             ,
             &c.
             )
             But
             these
             are
             actions
             that
             are
             fitter
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             them
             that
             are
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             then
             by
             distant
             Canon-makers
             :
             And
             to
             Agree
             for
             unity
             in
             a
             necessary
             duty
             (
             as
             we
             have
             done
             )
             is
             not
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             or
             arrogate
             Authority
             over
             our
             Brethren
             .
             Of
             this
             I
             refer
             you
             to
             
               Luther
               de
               Conciliis
            
             ,
             at
             large
             :
             and
             to
             
               Grotius
               de
               Imper.
               sum
               .
               pot
               .
            
             That
             Canons
             are
             not
             properly
             Laws
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             HAving
             spoken
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             work
             ,
             we
             are
             next
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             the
             manner
             ;
             not
             of
             each
             part
             distinctly
             ,
             least
             we
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             in
             general
             :
             But
             specially
             refering
             to
             the
             principal
             part
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Ministerial
             work
             must
             be
             managed
             Purely
             for
             God
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             any
             private
             ends
             of
             our
             own
             .
             This
             is
             our
             sincerity
             in
             it
             .
             A
             wrong
             end
             makes
             all
             the
             work
             bad
             ,
             as
             from
             us
             ,
             how
             good
             soever
             in
             it self
             .
             It
             s
             not
             a
             serving
             God
             ,
             but
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             it
             not
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             our selves
             .
             They
             that
             set
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             common
             work
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             trade
             of
             it
             for
             their
             worldly
             livelyhood
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             they
             have
             chosen
             a
             bad
             trade
             ,
             though
             a
             good
             imployment
             .
             Self-denyal
             is
             of
             Absolute
             necessity
             in
             every
             Christian
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             double
             necessity
             in
             a
             Minister
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             double
             Sanctification
             or
             Dedication
             to
             God.
             And
             without
             self-denyal
             he
             cannot
             do
             God
             an
             hours
             faithful
             service
             .
             
             Hard
             studies
             ,
             much
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             excellent
             preaching
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             more
             glorious
             hypocritical
             sinning
             ,
             if
             the
             ends
             be
             not
             right
             .
             The
             saying
             of
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Serm.
               in
               Cant.
            
             26.
             is
             commonly
             known
             .
             
               Sunt
               qui
               scire
               volunt
               co
               sine
               tantum
               ut
               sciant
               ,
               &
               turpis
               curiositas
               est
               :
               &
               sunt
               qui
               scire
               volunt
               ,
               ut
               scientiam
               suam
               vendant
               ;
               &
               turpis
               quaest
               us
               est
               :
               sunt
               qui
               scire
               volunt
               ut
               sciantur
               ipsi
               :
               &
               turpis
               vanitas
               est
               :
               Sed
               sunt
               quoque
               qui
               scire
               volunt
               ut
               adificent
               ;
               &
               Charitas
               est
               ;
               &
               sunt
               qui
               scire
               volunt
               ut
               aedificentur
               ;
               &
               prudentia
               est
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             work
             must
             be
             managed
             Laboriously
             and
             Diligently
             :
             as
             being
             of
             such
             unspeakable
             consequence
             to
             others
             and
             our selves
             .
             We
             are
             seeking
             to
             uphold
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             save
             it
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             perfect
             the
             Creation
             ,
             to
             attain
             the
             ends
             of
             Christs
             Redemption
             ,
             to
             save
             our selves
             and
             others
             from
             Damnation
             ,
             to
             overcome
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             demolish
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             attain
             and
             help
             others
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
             And
             are
             these
             works
             to
             be
             done
             with
             a
             careless
             mind
             ,
             or
             a
             lazy
             hand
             ?
             O
             see
             then
             that
             this
             work
             be
             done
             with
             all
             your
             might
             .
             Study
             hard
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             is
             deep
             ,
             and
             our
             brains
             are
             shallow
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             
               Cassiod
               .
               )
               Decorum
               hic
               est
               terminum
               non
               habere
               :
               hic
               honesta
               probatur
               ambitio
               ;
               Omne
               fi
               quidem
               scientificum
               quanto
               profundius
               quaeritur
               ,
               tanto
               gloriosius
               invenitur
               .
            
             But
             especially
             be
             laborious
             in
             Practice
             and
             exercise
             of
             your
             knowledge
             .
             Let
             Pauls
             words
             ring
             in
             your
             ears
             continually
             ,
             
               Necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               woe
               unto
               me
               if
               I
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Still
             think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             what
             lyeth
             upon
             your
             hands
             .
             
               If
               I
               do
               not
               bestir
               me
               ,
               Satan
               may
               prevail
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               everlastingly
               perish
               ,
               and
               their
               blood
               be
               required
               at
               my
               hand
               .
            
             And
             
             by
             avoiding
             Labour
             and
             Suffering
             ,
             I
             shall
             draw
             on
             me
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             then
             I
             avoid
             :
             for
             as
             Bernard
             saith
             ,
             
               Qui
               in
               labore
               hominum
               non
               sunt
               ,
               in
               labore
               profecto
               Daemonum
               erunt
               ,
            
             Whereas
             by
             present
             Diligence
             you
             prepare
             for
             future
             blessedness
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             
               Gregor
               .
               in
               Mor.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Quot
               labores
               veritati
               nunc
               exhibes
               ,
               tot
               etiam
               remunerationis
               pignora
               intra
               spei
               tuae
               cubiculum
               clausum
               tenes
               .
            
             No
             man
             was
             ever
             a
             loser
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             work
             must
             be
             carried
             on
             Prudent'y
             ,
             Orderly
             and
             by
             Degrees
             ;
             Milk
             must
             go
             before
             strong
             meat
             :
             The
             foundation
             must
             be
             first
             laid
             before
             we
             build
             upon
             it
             .
             Children
             must
             not
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             men
             at
             age
             .
             Men
             must
             be
             brought
             into
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             expect
             from
             them
             the
             works
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             work
             of
             Conversion
             and
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             must
             be
             first
             ,
             and
             frequently
             ,
             and
             throughly
             taught
             .
             The
             Stewards
             of
             Gods
             houshold
             must
             give
             to
             each
             their
             portion
             in
             due
             season
             .
             We
             must
             not
             go
             beyond
             the
             capacities
             of
             our
             people
             ordinarily
             ,
             nor
             teach
             them
             the
             perfection
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             learned
             the
             principles
             .
             As
             August
             .
             saith
             ,
             li.
             12.
             
               de
               Civit.
               Si
               pro
               viribus
               suis
               alatur
               infans
               ,
               fiet
               ut
               crescendo
               plus
               capiat
               :
               si
               modum
               suae
               capacitatis
               excedat
               ,
               desicit
               antequam
               crescat
               .
            
             And
             as
             
               Gregor
               .
               Nysen
            
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               Orat
               ,
               de
               Pauper
               .
               amand
               .
               As
               we
               teach
               not
               insants
               the
               deep
               precepts
               of
               science
               ,
               but
               first
               letters
               ,
               and
               then
               syllables
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               So
               also
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               first
               propound
               to
               their
               hearers
               certain
               documents
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               the
               elements
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               degrees
               do
               open
               to
               them
               the
               more
               perfect
               and
               mysterious
               matters
               .
            
             Therefore
             did
             the
             Church
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             with
             their
             Catechumeni
             ,
             before
             they
             baptized
             them
             ,
             and
             
             would
             not
             lay
             unpolished
             stones
             into
             the
             building
             ;
             as
             Chrysost
             .
             saith
             ,
             Hom.
             40.
             
             
               Imperfect
               .
               operis
            
             (
             or
             who
             ever
             else
             it
             be
             )
             
               p.
               (
               mihi
            
             )
             318.
             
             
               Aedificatores
               sunt
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               qui
               —
               domum
               Dei
               compon
               unt
               sicut
               enim
               adificatores
               ,
               nodosos
               lapides
               &
               habentes
               torturas
               ,
               ferro
               dolant
               ,
               postea
               vero
               ponunt
               eos
               in
               aedificio
               ,
               alioqui
               non
               dolati
               lapides
               lapidibus
               non
               cohaerent
               :
               Sic
               &
               Ecclesiae
               doctores
               vitia
               hominum
               quasi
               nodos
               acutis
               increpationibus
               primum
               circumcidere
               debent
               ,
               &
               sic
               in
               Ecclesiae
               aedificatione
               collocare
               :
               alioquin
               vitiis
               manentibus
               Christiani
               Christianis
               concordare
               non
               possunt
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             we
             must
             insist
             most
             upon
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             most
             Certain
             and
             Necessary
             things
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             seldom
             and
             sparing
             upon
             the
             rest
             .
             If
             we
             can
             but
             teach
             Christ
             to
             our
             people
             ,
             we
             teach
             them
             all
             .
             Get
             them
             well
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             have
             knowledge
             enough
             .
             The
             great
             and
             commonly
             acknowledged
             Truths
             are
             they
             that
             men
             must
             live
             upon
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             great
             instruments
             of
             raising
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             destroying
             mens
             sins
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             must
             still
             have
             our
             peoples
             necessities
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             It
             will
             take
             us
             off
             gawdes
             ,
             and
             needless
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             unprofitable
             Controversies
             ,
             to
             remember
             that
             
               One
               thing
               is
               Necessary
            
             .
             Other
             things
             are
             desirable
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             but
             these
             must
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             else
             our
             people
             are
             undone
             for
             ever
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             think
             Necessity
             should
             be
             a
             great
             disposer
             of
             a
             Ministers
             course
             of
             study
             and
             labours
             .
             If
             we
             were
             sufficient
             for
             every
             thing
             ,
             we
             might
             fall
             upon
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             order
             the
             whole
             Encuclopaedia
             :
             But
             life
             is
             short
             :
             and
             we
             are
             dull
             :
             and
             eternal
             things
             are
             necessary
             :
             and
             the
             souls
             that
             depend
             on
             our
             teaching
             are
             precious
             :
             I
             
             confess
             Necessity
             hath
             been
             the
             Conductor
             of
             my
             studies
             and
             life
             :
             It
             chooseth
             what
             book
             I
             shall
             read
             ,
             and
             tells
             when
             and
             how
             long
             ?
             it
             chooseth
             my
             Text
             ,
             and
             makes
             my
             Sermon
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             keep
             out
             my
             own
             corruption
             .
             Though
             I
             know
             the
             constant
             expectation
             of
             death
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             most
             healthful
             man
             should
             not
             make
             sure
             of
             the
             Necessaries
             first
             ,
             considering
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             shortness
             of
             all
             mens
             lives
             .
             Xenophon
             thought
             ,
             
               there
               was
               no
               better
               Teacher
               then
               Necessity
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               all
               things
               most
               diligently
               .
               Curtius
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Efficacior
               est
               omni
               arte
               Necessitas
            
             .
             Who
             can
             in
             study
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             
               aliud
               agere
            
             be
             doing
             other
             matters
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             
               This
               must
               be
               done
            
             ?
             Who
             can
             trifle
             or
             delay
             ,
             that
             feeleth
             the
             spurs
             of
             hasty
             Necessity
             :
             As
             the
             souldier
             saith
             ,
             
               Non
               diu
               disputandum
               ,
               sed
               celeriter
               &
               fortiter
               dimicandum
               ubi
               urget
               Necessitas
               .
            
             So
             much
             more
             must
             we
             as
             our
             business
             is
             more
             important
             .
             And
             doubtless
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             redeem
             time
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             we
             lose
             not
             an
             hour
             ,
             when
             we
             spend
             it
             only
             on
             Necessary
             things
             :
             And
             I
             think
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             most
             profitable
             to
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             alwaies
             to
             be
             most
             pleasing
             and
             applauded
             ;
             because
             through
             mens
             frailty
             ,
             its
             true
             that
             Seneca
             complains
             of
             ,
             that
             
               Nova
               potius
               miramur
               quam
               magna
            
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Preacher
             must
             be
             oft
             upon
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             because
             the
             matters
             of
             Necessity
             are
             few
             ;
             We
             must
             not
             either
             feign
             Necessaries
             ,
             or
             fall
             much
             upon
             unnecessaries
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             them
             that
             look
             after
             Novelties
             :
             Though
             we
             must
             cloth
             the
             same
             necessaries
             with
             a
             grateful
             variety
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             delivery
             .
             The
             great
             volumns
             and
             tedious
             controversies
             
             that
             so
             much
             trouble
             us
             and
             waste
             our
             time
             ,
             are
             usually
             made
             up
             more
             of
             Opinion
             then
             necessary
             verities
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             
               Marsil
               .
               Ficinus
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Necessitas
               brevibus
               clauditur
               terminis
               ;
               opinto
               nullis
               .
            
             And
             as
             
               Greg.
               Nazianz.
            
             and
             Seneca
             often
             say
             ,
             
               Necessaries
               are
               common
               and
               obvious
               it
               is
               superfluities
               that
               we
               waste
               our
               time
               for
               ,
               and
               labour
               for
               ,
               and
               complain
               that
               we
               attain
               them
               not
               .
            
             Ministers
             therefore
             must
             be
             observant
             of
             the
             case
             of
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             what
             is
             most
             necessary
             for
             them
             ,
             both
             for
             matter
             and
             for
             manner
             .
             And
             usually
             matter
             is
             first
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             more
             concernment
             then
             the
             manner
             .
             If
             you
             are
             to
             chose
             what
             Authors
             to
             read
             your selves
             ,
             will
             you
             not
             rather
             take
             those
             that
             tell
             you
             what
             you
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             speak
             the
             needful
             truth
             most
             evidently
             though
             it
             were
             with
             barbarous
             ,
             or
             unhandsom
             language
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             will
             most
             learnedly
             ,
             and
             elegantly
             ,
             and
             in
             grateful
             language
             tell
             you
             that
             which
             is
             false
             or
             vain
             ,
             and
             
               magno
               conatu
               nihil
               dicere
            
             ?
             I
             purpose
             to
             follow
             Austins
             counsel
             ,
             
               (
               li.
               de
               catech
               .
               )
               praeponendo
               verbis
               sententiam
               ,
               ut
               animus
               praeponitur
               corpori
               :
               ex
               quo
               fit
               ut
               ita
               mallem
               Veriores
               quam
               Discretiores
               invenire
               sermones
               ,
               sicut
               mallem
               prudentiores
               quam
               formosiores
               habere
               amicos
               .
            
             And
             surely
             as
             I
             do
             in
             my
             studies
             for
             my
             own
             edification
             ,
             I
             should
             do
             in
             my
             teaching
             for
             other
             mens
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             empty
             ignorant
             men
             that
             want
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             true
             learning
             ,
             that
             are
             over
             curious
             and
             sollicitous
             about
             words
             and
             ornaments
             ,
             when
             the
             antient
             ,
             experienced
             ,
             most
             learned
             men
             ,
             abound
             in
             substantial
             verities
             ,
             usually
             delivered
             in
             the
             plainest
             dress
             .
             As
             Aristotle
             makes
             it
             the
             reason
             why
             women
             are
             more
             addicted
             to
             pride
             in
             apparel
             then
             men
             ,
             because
             being
             
             conscious
             of
             little
             inward
             worth
             and
             ornament
             ,
             they
             seek
             to
             make
             it
             up
             with
             borrowed
             ornaments
             without
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             with
             empty
             worthless
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             affect
             to
             be
             esteemed
             that
             which
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             procure
             that
             esteem
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             our
             teaching
             must
             be
             as
             Plain
             and
             Evident
             as
             we
             can
             make
             it
             .
             For
             this
             doth
             most
             suite
             to
             a
             Teachers
             ends
             .
             He
             that
             would
             be
             understood
             ,
             must
             speak
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             his
             hearers
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             his
             business
             to
             make
             himself
             understood
             .
             Truth
             loves
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             beautiful
             when
             most
             naked
             .
             It
             s
             a
             sign
             of
             an
             envious
             enemy
             to
             hide
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             a
             sign
             of
             an
             Hypocrite
             to
             do
             this
             under
             pretence
             of
             revealing
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             painted
             obscure
             Sermons
             (
             like
             the
             painted
             glass
             in
             the
             windows
             that
             keeps
             out
             the
             light
             )
             are
             too
             oft
             the
             markes
             of
             painted
             Hypocrites
             .
             If
             you
             would
             not
             Teach
             men
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             speak
             so
             as
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
             I
             know
             the
             height
             of
             the
             matter
             may
             make
             a
             man
             not
             understood
             when
             he
             hath
             studied
             to
             make
             it
             as
             plain
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             man
             should
             purposely
             cloud
             the
             matter
             in
             strange
             words
             ,
             and
             hide
             his
             mind
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             instruct
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             fools
             admire
             his
             profound
             learning
             ,
             and
             wise
             men
             his
             folly
             ,
             pride
             and
             hypocrisie
             .
             And
             usually
             its
             a
             suspicious
             sign
             of
             some
             deceitful
             project
             and
             false
             Doctrine
             that
             needeth
             such
             a
             cloak
             ,
             and
             must
             walk
             thus
             masked
             in
             the
             open
             day
             light
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             followers
             of
             Basilides
             ,
             and
             Valentinus
             ,
             and
             others
             among
             the
             old
             Hereticks
             ;
             and
             thus
             do
             the
             Behmenists
             and
             other
             Paracelsians
             now
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             have
             spoken
             that
             few
             may
             understand
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             
             expose
             their
             errours
             to
             the
             open
             view
             ,
             they
             pretend
             a
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             mens
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             the
             unpreparedness
             of
             common
             understandings
             for
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             truth
             overcomes
             prejudice
             by
             meer
             light
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             better
             way
             to
             make
             a
             good
             cause
             prevail
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             it
             as
             plain
             ,
             and
             commonly
             and
             throughly
             known
             as
             we
             can
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             Light
             that
             will
             dispose
             an
             unprepared
             mind
             .
             And
             ,
             at
             best
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             sign
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             well
             digested
             the
             matter
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             able
             to
             deliver
             it
             plainly
             to
             another
             .
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             plain
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             matter
             will
             bear
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             capacities
             prepared
             for
             it
             by
             prerequisite
             truths
             .
             For
             I
             know
             that
             some
             men
             cannot
             at
             present
             under
             stand
             some
             truths
             ,
             if
             you
             speak
             them
             as
             plainly
             as
             words
             can
             express
             them
             :
             as
             the
             easiest
             Rules
             in
             Grammar
             most
             plainly
             taught
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             whit
             understood
             by
             a
             child
             that
             is
             but
             learning
             his
             Alphabet
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Our
             whole
             work
             must
             be
             carried
             on
             in
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             insufficiency
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Pious
             ,
             Believing
             dependance
             upon
             Christ
             .
             We
             must
             go
             to
             him
             for
             Light
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             who
             sends
             us
             on
             the
             work
             ;
             And
             when
             we
             feel
             our
             own
             faith
             weak
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             grown
             dull
             ,
             and
             unsuitable
             to
             so
             great
             a
             work
             as
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Lord
             that
             sendeth
             us
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               send
               me
               with
               such
               an
               unbelieving
               heart
               to
               perswade
               others
               to
               believe
               ?
               must
               I
               daily
               and
               earnestly
               plead
               with
               sinners
               about
               everlasting
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               more
               belief
               and
               feeling
               of
               these
               weighty
               things
               my self
               ?
               O
               send
               me
               not
               naked
               and
               unprovided
               to
               the
               work
               ;
               but
               as
               thou
               commandest
               me
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               furnish
               me
               with
               a
               spirit
               suitable
               thereto
               .
               As
               Austin
            
             saith
             ,
             
               (
               de
               Doctr.
               Christ
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             )
          
           
           
             
               A
               Preacher
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               heard
               understandingly
               ,
               willingly
               and
               obediently
               ,
               &
               hoc
               se
               posse
               magis
               pretate
               or
               ationum
               ,
               quam
               oratoris
               facultate
               non
               dubitet
               :
               ut
               or
               ando
               pro
               se
               ac
               pro
               aliis
               ,
               quos
               est
               allocuturus
               ,
               sit
               prius
               orator
               quam
               doctor
               ;
               &
               in
               ipsahora
               accedens
               ,
               priusquam
               exeat
               ,
               proferat
               linguam
               ad
               Deum
               ,
               levet
               animam
               sitientem
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Prayer
             must
             carry
             on
             our
             work
             as
             well
             as
             preaching
             ;
             He
             preacheth
             not
             heartily
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             pray
             for
             them
             ;
             If
             we
             prevail
             not
             with
             God
             to
             give
             them
             faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             we
             are
             unlike
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             Believe
             and
             Repent
             .
             Paul
             giveth
             us
             frequently
             his
             example
             ,
             of
             praying
             night
             and
             day
             for
             his
             hearers
             ;
             When
             our
             own
             hearts
             are
             so
             far
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             theirs
             so
             far
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             if
             we
             prevail
             not
             with
             God
             to
             mend
             and
             help
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             to
             make
             but
             unsuccessful
             work
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Our
             work
             must
             be
             managed
             with
             great
             humility
             ;
             we
             must
             carry
             our selves
             meekly
             and
             condescendingly
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             teach
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             learn
             of
             any
             that
             can
             teach
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             Teach
             and
             learn
             at
             once
             ;
             Not
             proudly
             venting
             our
             own
             conceits
             ,
             and
             disdaining
             all
             that
             any
             way
             contradict
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             attained
             to
             the
             top
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             destinated
             for
             the
             chair
             ,
             and
             other
             men
             to
             set
             at
             our
             feet
             :
             Not
             like
             them
             that
             
               Gregory
               M.
            
             mentioneth
             in
             
               Moral
               .
               l.
            
             24.
             par
             .
             5.
             c.
             12.
             
             
               In
               quorum
               verbis
               proditur
               ,
               quod
               cum
               docent
               ,
               quasi
               in
               quodam
               sibi
               videntur
               summitatis
               culmine
               residere
               ,
               ●osque
               quos
               docent
               ,
               ut
               longe
               infrase
               positos
               ,
               velut
               in
               imo
               respiciunt
               ,
               quibus
               non
               consulendo
               loqui
               ,
               sed
               vix
               dominando
               dignantur
               .
            
             Pride
             is
             a
             vice
             that
             ill
             beseems
             them
             that
             must
             lead
             men
             in
             such
             an
             humble
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             
             And
             let
             them
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             when
             they
             have
             brought
             others
             thither
             ,
             the
             gate
             should
             prove
             too
             strait
             for
             themselves
             .
             For
             (
             as
             Hugo
             saith
             )
             
               Superbia
               in
               coelo
               nata
               est
               ,
               sed
               velut
               immemor
               qua
               via
               inde
               c●cidit
               ,
               istuc
               postearedire
               non
               potuit
               .
            
             God
             that
             thrust
             out
             a
             proud
             Angel
             ,
             will
             not
             entertain
             there
             a
             proud
             Preacher
             ,
             while
             such
             .
             Me
             thinks
             we
             should
             remember
             at
             least
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             which
             though
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             disdain
             ,
             yet
             so
             do
             not
             we
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             this
             Pride
             at
             the
             root
             that
             feedeth
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             Hence
             is
             the
             envy
             ,
             the
             contention
             ,
             and
             unpeaceableness
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             hence
             the
             stops
             in
             all
             reformation
             ;
             all
             would
             lead
             ,
             and
             few
             will
             follow
             or
             concur
             ;
             yea
             hence
             are
             the
             Schisms
             and
             Apostasies
             ,
             as
             hence
             have
             been
             former
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             arrogant
             usurpations
             and
             impositions
             :
             As
             
               Gregor
               .
               M.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               Mor.
               Latet
               plernmque
               superbia
               ,
               &
               castitas
               innotescit
               ,
               atque
               ideo
               tentata
               diu
               castitas
               ,
               circa
               finem
               vitae
               perditur
               ;
               quia
               cooperta
               superbia
               usque
               ad
               finem
               ,
               in
               correctaretinetur
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             other
             vices
             ,
             which
             oft
             revive
             when
             they
             seemed
             dead
             ,
             because
             Pride
             was
             unmortified
             ,
             which
             virtually
             contains
             them
             all
             .
             Hence
             also
             is
             the
             non-proficiency
             of
             too
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             too
             proud
             to
             learn
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             as
             Hieroms
             adversaries
             ,
             
               publice
               detrahentes
               ,
               legentes
               in
               angulis
            
             ;
             and
             scarcely
             will
             they
             stoop
             to
             that
             .
             But
             I
             may
             say
             of
             Ministers
             as
             Augustine
             to
             Hierom
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Aged
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Etsi
               senes
               magis
               decet
               docere
               quam
               discere
               ;
               magis
               tamen
               decet
               discere
               quam
               ignorare
            
             ;
             Humility
             would
             teach
             them
             another
             lesson
             ;
             Ut
             Hugo
             ,
             
               Abomnibus
               libenter
               disce
               quod
               tu
               nescis
               :
               quia
               humilitas
               commune
               tibi
               facere
               potest
               ,
               quod
               natura
               cuique
               proprium
               fecit
               ,
               sapientior
               omnibus
            
             
             
               eris
               ,
               si
               ab
               omnibus
               discere
               volueris
               :
               Qui
               ab
               omnibus
               accipiunt
               ,
               omnibus
               ditiores
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             must
             be
             a
             prudent
             mixture
             of
             severity
             and
             mildness
             both
             in
             our
             preaching
             and
             discipline
             ;
             each
             must
             be
             predominant
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             or
             matter
             that
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             severity
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             contempt
             of
             our
             reproofs
             .
             If
             all
             severity
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             taken
             as
             usurpers
             of
             Dominion
             ,
             rather
             then
             perswaders
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             to
             the
             Truth
             .
             As
             
               Gregor
               .
               M.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Moral
               .
               l.
            
             20.
             
             
               Miscenda
               est
               lenitas
               cum
               severitate
               ,
               &
               faciendum
               ex
               utraque
               quoddam
               temperamentum
               ,
               ut
               nec
               multa
               asperitate
               exulcerentur
               subditi
               ,
               nec
               nimia
               benignitate
               solvantur
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             must
             be
             sincerely
             Affectionate
             ,
             serious
             and
             zealous
             in
             all
             our
             publike
             and
             private
             Exhortations
             .
             The
             weight
             of
             our
             matter
             condemneth
             coldness
             ,
             and
             sleepy
             dulness
             .
             We
             should
             see
             that
             we
             be
             well
             awakned
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             spirits
             in
             such
             a
             plight
             as
             may
             make
             us
             fit
             to
             awaken
             others
             .
             As
             Gregor
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               Mor.
               l.
            
             30.
             c.
             5.
             
             We
             should
             be
             like
             the
             Cock
             that
             
               Cum
               edere
               cantus
               parat
               ,
               prius
               alas
               solerter
               excutit
               ,
               &
               se
               ipsum
               feriens
               vigilantiorem
               reddit
               :
               Ita
               praedicatores
               cum
               verbum
               praedicationis
               movent
               ,
               prius
               se
               in
               sanctis
               actionibus
               exercent
               ,
               ne
               in
               se
               ipsis
               torpentes
               opere
               ,
               alios
               excitent
               voce
               ,
               sed
               ante
               se
               per
               sublimia
               facta
               excutiunt
               ,
               &
               tunc
               ad
               bene
               agendum
               alios
               sollicitos
               reddunt
               .
               Prius
               sua
               punire
               fletibus
               curant
               ,
               &
               tunc
               quae
               aliorum
               sunt
               punienda
               ,
               denuntiant
               .
            
             If
             our
             words
             be
             not
             sharpened
             ,
             and
             pierce
             not
             as
             nails
             ,
             they
             will
             hardly
             be
             felt
             by
             stony
             hearts
             .
             To
             speak
             coldly
             and
             sleightly
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             is
             neer
             as
             bad
             as
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             All
             our
             work
             must
             be
             managed
             Reverently
             ;
             as
             beseemeth
             them
             that
             believe
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             use
             not
             holy
             things
             as
             if
             they
             were
             common
             .
             The
             more
             of
             God
             appeareth
             in
             our
             duties
             ,
             the
             more
             authority
             will
             they
             have
             with
             men
             :
             And
             Reverence
             is
             that
             affection
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             deep
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             signifyeth
             a
             mind
             that
             is
             much
             conversant
             with
             him
             .
             To
             manifest
             unreverence
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             to
             manifest
             hypocrisie
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             heart
             agreeth
             not
             with
             the
             tongue
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             it
             doth
             by
             others
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             Reverent
             Preacher
             ,
             that
             speaks
             as
             if
             he
             saw
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             more
             affect
             my
             heart
             ,
             though
             with
             common
             words
             ,
             then
             an
             unreverent
             man
             with
             the
             most
             exquisite
             preparations
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             he
             bawl
             it
             out
             with
             never
             so
             much
             seeming
             earnestness
             if
             Reverence
             be
             not
             answerable
             to
             fervency
             ,
             it
             worketh
             but
             little
             .
             Of
             all
             Preaching
             in
             the
             world
             (
             that
             speaks
             not
             stark
             lyes
             )
             I
             hate
             that
             Preaching
             which
             tendeth
             to
             make
             the
             hearers
             laugh
             ,
             or
             to
             move
             their
             minds
             with
             tickling
             levity
             ,
             and
             affect
             them
             as
             Stage-playes
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             instead
             of
             affecting
             them
             with
             a
             holy
             Reverence
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             Saith
             
               Hierom.
               (
               in
               Epistol
               .
               ad
               Nepotian
               .
               pag.
               mihi
            
             14.
             )
             
               Decente
               in
               Ecclesia
               te
               ,
               non
               clamor
               populi
               ,
               sed
               gemitus
               suscitetur
               ;
               Lachrymae
               auditorum
               laudes
               tuae
               sunt
               .
            
             We
             should
             as
             it
             were
             suppose
             we
             saw
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             millions
             of
             Glorious
             Angels
             attending
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             awed
             with
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             when
             we
             draw
             neer
             him
             in
             his
             holy
             things
             ,
             lest
             we
             profane
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             name
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             annex
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             work
             must
             be
             done
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             by
             men
             possessed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             and
             acted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             men
             that
             savour
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             There
             is
             in
             some
             mens
             preaching
             a
             spiritual
             strain
             ,
             which
             spiritual
             hearers
             can
             discern
             and
             relish
             .
             And
             in
             some
             mens
             this
             sacred
             tincture
             is
             so
             wanting
             ,
             that
             even
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             the
             manner
             is
             such
             as
             if
             they
             were
             common
             matters
             .
             Our
             Evidence
             also
             and
             ornaments
             must
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             rather
             from
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             with
             a
             tautelous
             subservient
             use
             of
             Fathers
             and
             other
             Writers
             )
             then
             from
             Aristotle
             or
             the
             authorities
             of
             men
             .
             The
             wisdom
             of
             the
             world
             must
             not
             be
             magnified
             against
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ;
             Philosophy
             must
             be
             taught
             to
             stoop
             and
             serve
             ,
             while
             faith
             doth
             bear
             the
             chiefest
             sway
             ;
             And
             great
             Schollars
             in
             Aristotles
             School
             ,
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             too
             much
             glorying
             in
             their
             master
             ,
             and
             despising
             those
             that
             are
             there
             below
             them
             ;
             least
             themselves
             prove
             lower
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             they
             would
             be
             great
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             .
             As
             wise
             a
             man
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             glory
             in
             nothing
             but
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             him
             crucified
             .
             They
             that
             are
             so
             confident
             that
             Aristotle
             is
             in
             Hell
             ,
             should
             not
             too
             much
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Guide
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             It
             s
             an
             excellent
             memorandum
             that
             
               Greg.
               M.
            
             hath
             left
             in
             his
             
               Moral
               .
               l.
            
             33.
             
             
               Deus
               primo
               collegit
               indoctos
               ;
               post
               modum
               Philosophos
               ;
               &
               non
               per
               oratores
               docuit
               piscatores
               ,
               sed
               per
               Piscatores
               sub●git
               Oratores
               .
            
             The
             Learnedst
             men
             should
             think
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             writers
             have
             their
             due
             esteem
             ,
             but
             compare
             none
             of
             them
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             We
             will
             not
             refuse
             their
             service
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             abhor
             them
             as
             Competitors
             .
             It
             s
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             distempered
             heart
             that
             looseth
             
             the
             relish
             of
             Scripture
             excellency
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             connaturality
             in
             a
             spiritual
             heart
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             because
             this
             is
             the
             seed
             that
             did
             regenerate
             him
             ;
             The
             word
             is
             that
             feal
             that
             made
             all
             the
             holly
             Impressions
             that
             be
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             true
             believers
             ,
             and
             stampt
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             like
             that
             word
             ,
             and
             highly
             esteem
             it
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             .
             Austin
             tells
             us
             (
             in
             his
             lib.
             10.
             
               de
               Civit.
               Deic
            
             .
             29.
             )
             
               Quod
               initium
               sancti
               Evangelii
               cui
               nomen
               est
               secundum
            
             Joannem
             
               quidam
               Platonicus
               (
               sicut
               à
               sancto
               sene
               impliciano
               qui
               postea
               .
               Mediolanensi
               Ecclesiae
               praesedit
               Episcopus
               ,
               s●lebamus
               audire
               )
               aur●is
               literis
               consoribendum
               ,
               &
               peromnes
               Ecclesias
               in
               locis
               eminentiscimis
               proponendum
               esse
               dicehat
               .
            
             If
             he
             could
             so
             value
             that
             which
             suited
             with
             his
             Platonism
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             value
             the
             whole
             which
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             Christian
             nature
             ,
             and
             interest
             ?
             God
             is
             the
             best
             Teacher
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             and
             will.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             Ministery
             must
             be
             carried
             on
             in
             a
             tender
             Love
             to
             our
             people
             :
             we
             must
             let
             them
             see
             that
             nothing
             pleaseth
             us
             but
             what
             profiteth
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             doth
             them
             good
             doth
             us
             good
             ;
             and
             nothing
             troubleth
             us
             more
             then
             their
             hurt
             .
             We
             must
             remember
             as
             Hierom
             saith
             
               ad
               Nepotian
               .
               That
               Bishops
               are
               not
               Lords
               but
               Fathers
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             affected
             to
             their
             people
             as
             their
             children
             :
             Yea
             the
             tenderest
             love
             of
             a
             mother
             should
             nor
             surpass
             theirs
             .
             We
             must
             even
             
               travel
               in
               birth
               of
               them
               till
               Christ
               be
               formed
               in
               them
               .
            
             They
             should
             see
             that
             we
             care
             for
             no
             outward
             thing
             ,
             not
             money
             ,
             not
             liberty
             ,
             not
             credit
             ,
             not
             life
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             their
             salvation
             ;
             but
             could
             even
             be
             content
             
             with
             Moses
             to
             
               have
               our
               names
               wiped
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               life
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             removed
             
               è
               numero
               viventium
            
             :
             rather
             then
             they
             should
             perish
             and
             not
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Lambs
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             
               in
               numero
               salvandorum
            
             .
             Thus
             should
             we
             as
             John
             saith
             ,
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             with
             Paul
             not
             to
             count
             our
             lives
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             but
             finish
             our
             course
             with
             joy
             in
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             God
             for
             their
             salvation
             .
             When
             the
             people
             see
             that
             you
             unseignedly
             love
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             hear
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             bear
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             follow
             you
             the
             more
             easily
             .
             As
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             
               Dilige
               ,
               &
               dic
               quicquid
               voles
               .
            
             We
             will
             take
             all
             things
             well
             our selves
             from
             one
             that
             we
             know
             doth
             entirely
             love
             us
             .
             We
             will
             put
             up
             a
             blow
             that
             is
             given
             us
             in
             Love
             ,
             sooner
             then
             a
             foul
             word
             that
             is
             given
             us
             in
             anger
             or
             in
             malice
             .
             Most
             men
             use
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             counsel
             ,
             as
             they
             judge
             of
             the
             affection
             of
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             :
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             to
             give
             it
             a
             fair
             hearing
             .
             O
             therefore
             see
             that
             you
             feel
             a
             tender
             love
             to
             your
             people
             in
             your
             breasts
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             them
             feel
             it
             in
             your
             speeches
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             in
             your
             dealings
             ;
             Let
             them
             see
             that
             you
             spend
             and
             are
             spent
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             you
             do
             is
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             any
             ends
             of
             your
             own
             .
             To
             this
             end
             the
             works
             of
             charity
             are
             necessary
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             your
             estate
             will
             reach
             For
             bare
             words
             will
             hardly
             convince
             men
             that
             you
             have
             any
             great
             love
             to
             them
             .
             
               Amicitia
               a
               dando
               &
               accipiendo
               nascitur
               ,
               Chrysost
               .
            
             But
             when
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             give
             ,
             shew
             that
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             give
             if
             you
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             sort
             of
             good
             that
             you
             can
             ;
             
               Si
               potes
               dare
               ,
               da●
               si
               non
               potes
               ,
               affabilem
               tefac
               .
               Coronat
               Deus
               intus
               bonitatem
               ,
               ubi
               non
               invenit
               facultatem
               .
               Nemo
               dicat
               ,
               non
               habeo
               .
               Charitas
               non
               de
               sacculo
               erogatur
               .
               August
               .
               in
            
             
             Psal
             .
             103.
             
             But
             be
             sure
             to
             see
             that
             your
             love
             prove
             not
             carnal
             ,
             flowing
             from
             pride
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             a
             suiter
             for
             himself
             ,
             rather
             then
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             love
             because
             
               he
               is
            
             beloved
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             
               may
               be
            
             ,
             pretendeth
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             do
             not
             connive
             at
             their
             sins
             under
             pretence
             of
             love
             :
             for
             that
             were
             to
             cross
             the
             nature
             and
             ends
             of
             Love
             :
             
               Amici
               vitia
               siferas
               ,
               facistua
               .
               Senec.
            
             Friendship
             must
             be
             cemented
             by
             piety
             .
             
               Tu
               primum
               exhibe
               to
               bonum
               ,
               &
               quaere
               alterum
               similem
               tibi
               .
               Sen.
            
             A
             wicked
             man
             can
             be
             no
             true
             friend
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             befriend
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             you
             shew
             that
             you
             are
             such
             your selves
             .
             Pretend
             not
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             favour
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             their
             salvation
             .
             
               Solisancti
               ,
               &
               Dei
               sunt
               ,
               &
               inter
               se
               amici
               .
            
             Basil
             .
             
               Improborum
               &
               stultorum
               nemo
               amicus
               .
               Id.
            
             By
             favouring
             their
             sin
             you
             will
             shew
             your
             enmity
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             then
             how
             can
             you
             love
             your
             brother
             ?
             
               Amicus
               esse
               homini
               non
               potest
               ,
               qui
               Deo
               fuerit
               inimicus
               .
               Ambros
               .
            
             If
             you
             be
             their
             best
             friends
             ,
             help
             them
             against
             their
             worst
             enemies
             .
             
               Amicus
               animae
               custos
            
             .
             And
             think
             not
             all
             sharpness
             inconsistent
             with
             Love
             ;
             Parents
             will
             correct
             their
             children
             .
             And
             God
             himself
             will
             chasten
             every
             son
             that
             he
             loveth
             .
             
               Melius
               est
               cum
               severitate
               diligere
               ,
               quam
               cum
               lenitate
               decipere
               .
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             love
             is
             to
             excite
             men
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             speedily
             ,
             diligently
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             .
             
               Alios
               curat
               aedificare
               ,
               alios
               contremiscit
               offendere
               ,
               ad
               alios
               se
               inclinat
               ,
               cum
               aliis
               blanda
               ,
               aliis
               severa
               ,
               nulli
               inimica
               ,
               omnibus
               mater
               .
               August
               .
               de
               Catech.
               Ecce
               quem
               amas
               Domine
               infirmatur
               :
               Non
               dixerunt
               veni
               ;
               Amanti
               enim
               tantum
               nunciandum
               fuit
               :
               sufficiet
               ut
               noverit
               :
               Non
               onim
               ama●
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               deserit
            
             .
             August
             .
             
               in
               Ioan.
            
             So
             will
             it
             be
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Another
             necessary
             concomitant
             of
             our
             work
             is
             Patience
             .
             We
             must
             bear
             with
             many
             abuses
             and
             injuries
             from
             those
             that
             we
             are
             doing
             good
             for
             .
             When
             we
             have
             studyed
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             beseeched
             and
             exhorted
             them
             with
             all
             condescention
             ,
             and
             spent
             our selves
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             what
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             tendered
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             our
             children
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             that
             many
             should
             requite
             us
             with
             scorn
             ,
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             contempt
             ,
             and
             cast
             our
             kindness
             in
             our
             faces
             with
             disdain
             ,
             and
             take
             us
             for
             their
             enemies
             because
             we
             tell
             them
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             more
             we
             love
             ,
             the
             less
             we
             shall
             be
             beloved
             .
             And
             all
             this
             must
             be
             patiently
             undergone
             ,
             and
             still
             we
             must
             unwearyedly
             hold
             on
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             in
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             they
             unthankfully
             scorn
             and
             reject
             our
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             look
             to
             our selves
             and
             care
             not
             
               for
               them
            
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             hold
             on
             :
             We
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             distracted
             men
             ,
             that
             will
             flye
             in
             the
             face
             of
             their
             Physitian
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             not
             therefore
             forsake
             the
             cure
             .
             He
             is
             unworthy
             to
             be
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             driven
             away
             from
             a
             phrenitick
             patient
             by
             foul
             words
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               i.
               e.
               Sicut
               insani
               etiam
               medicum
               impetere
               conantur
               ,
               ita
               &
               illi
               ,
            
             saith
             Chrysost
             .
             of
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             Hom.
             43.
             
               in
               Gen.
               Et
               alibi
               ,
               Medici
               ferant
               aegrotum
               calcibus
               ferientem
               ,
               incessentem
               contumel●is
               ,
               &
               convitiis
               ,
               nec
               off
               enduntur
               ;
               quia
               nihil
               aliud
               quam
               salutem
               agroti
               quaerentes
               ,
               licet
               facientis
               indecora
               ,
               non
               ideo
               acura
               desistunt
               ;
               sic
               concionator
               licet
               malae
               patiatur
               ab
               auditoribus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             we
             tell
             them
             that
             natural
             
             men
             favour
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             besides
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             salvation
             ,
             we
             must
             measure
             our
             expectations
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             not
             look
             thar
             fools
             should
             make
             us
             as
             grateful
             a
             return
             as
             the
             wise
             .
             These
             are
             things
             that
             all
             of
             us
             can
             say
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             practice
             with
             sinners
             that
             reproach
             and
             slander
             us
             fur
             our
             love
             ,
             and
             are
             readyer
             to
             spit
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             then
             to
             give
             us
             thanks
             for
             our
             advice
             ,
             what
             heart-risings
             w●ll
             there
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             will
             the
             remnants
             of
             old
             Adam
             (
             pride
             and
             passion
             )
             struggle
             against
             the
             meekness
             and
             patience
             of
             the
             new
             man
             ?
             And
             how
             sadly
             do
             many
             Ministers
             come
             off
             in
             this
             part
             of
             their
             tryal
             ?
          
           
             Having
             given
             you
             these
             12.
             
             Concomitants
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             labour
             as
             singly
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             every
             Minister
             ,
             let
             me
             conclude
             with
             one
             other
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             us
             as
             we
             are
             conjoyned
             ,
             and
             fellow-labourers
             in
             the
             work
             :
             and
             that
             is
             this
             :
             We
             must
             be
             very
             studious
             of
             Union
             and
             Communion
             among
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Churches
             that
             we
             oversee
             .
             We
             must
             be
             sensible
             how
             needful
             this
             is
             to
             the
             Prosperity
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             common
             cause
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             the
             particular
             members
             of
             our
             flock
             ,
             and
             the
             further
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             therefore
             Ministers
             must
             smart
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             wounded
             and
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             Leaders
             in
             divisions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             it
             as
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             their
             work
             to
             prevent
             and
             heal
             them
             .
             Day
             and
             night
             should
             they
             bend
             their
             studies
             to
             find
             out
             means
             to
             close
             such
             breaches
             .
             They
             must
             not
             only
             barken
             to
             motions
             for
             Unity
             ,
             but
             propound
             them
             and
             prosecute
             them
             :
             Nor
             only
             entertain
             an
             offered
             Peace
             ,
             but
             even
             follow
             
             it
             when
             it
             flyeth
             from
             them
             .
             They
             must
             therefore
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             antient
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             and
             Center
             of
             Catholike
             Unity
             .
             They
             must
             abhor
             the
             arrogancy
             of
             them
             that
             frame
             new
             Engins
             to
             wrack
             and
             tear
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             protence
             of
             obviating
             Errors
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             :
             The
             Scripture-sufficiency
             must
             be
             maintained
             ,
             and
             nothing
             beyond
             it
             imposed
             on
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             Papists
             or
             others
             call
             to
             us
             for
             the
             Standard
             and
             Rule
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Bible
             that
             we
             must
             shew
             them
             ,
             rather
             then
             any
             Confessions
             of
             Churches
             ,
             or
             writings
             of
             men
             .
             We
             must
             learn
             to
             difference
             well
             between
             Certainties
             and
             Uncertainties
             ,
             Necessaries
             and
             Unnecessaries
             ,
             Catholike
             verities
             
               (
               quae
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
               ubique
               &
               semper
               sunt
               retentae
               ,
            
             as
             
               Vincent
               .
               Lioen
            
             .
             speaks
             )
             and
             private
             opinions
             ;
             and
             to
             lay
             the
             stress
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             Peace
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             latter
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             way
             men
             have
             gone
             to
             heaven
             by
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             writings
             of
             later
             Divines
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             partake
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             clearer
             Methods
             and
             Explications
             ;
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             must
             be
             made
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             faith
             or
             charity
             .
             We
             must
             avoid
             the
             common
             confusion
             of
             those
             that
             difference
             not
             between
             verbal
             and
             real
             Errors
             ,
             and
             hate
             that
             
               Rabies
               quorundam
               Theologorum
            
             ,
             that
             tear
             their
             Brethren
             as
             Hereticks
             ,
             before
             they
             understand
             them
             .
             And
             we
             must
             learn
             to
             see
             the
             true
             state
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             very
             Point
             where
             the
             difference
             lyeth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             them
             seem
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             .
             Instead
             of
             quarreling
             with
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             we
             must
             combine
             against
             the
             common
             adversaries
             :
             
             And
             all
             Ministers
             must
             associate
             ,
             and
             hold
             Communion
             ,
             and
             Correspondency
             ,
             and
             Constant
             meetings
             to
             those
             ends
             ;
             and
             smaller
             differences
             of
             Judgement
             are
             not
             to
             interrupt
             them
             .
             They
             must
             do
             as
             much
             of
             the
             work
             of
             God
             in
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             as
             they
             can
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             use
             of
             Synods
             ;
             not
             to
             Rule
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             make
             Laws
             ;
             but
             to
             avoid
             misunderstandings
             ,
             and
             consult
             for
             mutual
             edification
             ,
             and
             maintain
             Love
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             unanimously
             in
             the
             work
             that
             God
             hath
             already
             Commanded
             us
             .
             Had
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             been
             men
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             of
             Catholike
             rather
             then
             factious
             spirits
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             had
             not
             been
             in
             the
             case
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ;
             the
             Nations
             of
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinsts
             abroad
             ,
             and
             the
             differing
             parties
             here
             at
             home
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             plotting
             the
             subversion
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             nor
             remain
             at
             that
             distance
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             uncharitable
             bitterness
             ,
             nor
             strengthen
             the
             common
             enemy
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             building
             and
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             they
             have
             done
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             Use
             .
          
           
             REverend
             and
             dear
             Brethren
             ,
             our
             business
             here
             this
             day
             is
             to
             humble
             our
             souls
             before
             the
             Lord
             for
             our
             former
             negligence
             ,
             especially
             of
             Catechizing
             and
             personal
             instructing
             those
             committed
             to
             our
             charge
             ;
             and
             to
             desire
             Gods
             assistance
             of
             us
             in
             our
             undertaken
             employment
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Indeed
             we
             can
             scarce
             expect
             the
             later
             without
             the
             former
             .
             If
             God
             will
             help
             us
             in
             our
             future
             duty
             and
             amendment
             ,
             he
             will
             sure
             humble
             us
             first
             for
             our
             former
             sin
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             sense
             of
             his
             faults
             as
             unfeignedly
             to
             lament
             them
             ,
             will
             hardly
             have
             so
             much
             more
             as
             may
             move
             him
             to
             reform
             them
             .
             The
             sorrow
             of
             Repentance
             
             may
             go
             without
             the
             change
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ;
             because
             a
             Passion
             may
             be
             easier
             wrought
             then
             a
             true
             conversion
             :
             but
             the
             change
             cannot
             go
             without
             some
             good
             measure
             of
             the
             sorrow
             .
             Indeed
             we
             may
             justly
             here
             begin
             our
             Confessions
             ;
             It
             is
             too
             common
             with
             us
             to
             expect
             that
             from
             our
             people
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             little
             or
             nothing
             in
             our selves
             .
             What
             pains
             take
             we
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             while
             our selves
             are
             unhumbled
             ?
             How
             hard
             do
             we
             squeeze
             them
             by
             all
             our
             expostulations
             ,
             convictions
             ,
             and
             aggravations
             ,
             to
             wring
             out
             of
             them
             a
             few
             penitent
             tears
             ,
             (
             and
             all
             too
             little
             )
             when
             our
             own
             eyes
             are
             dry
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             too
             strange
             to
             true
             remorse
             and
             we
             give
             them
             an
             example
             of
             hard-heartedness
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             endeavouring
             by
             our
             words
             to
             mollifie
             and
             melt
             them
             .
             O
             if
             we
             did
             but
             study
             half
             as
             much
             to
             affect
             and
             amend
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             our
             hearers
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             with
             many
             of
             us
             as
             it
             is
             !
             It
             s
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             little
             that
             we
             do
             for
             their
             humiliation
             ;
             but
             I
             fear
             its
             much
             less
             that
             some
             of
             us
             do
             for
             our
             own
             .
             Too
             many
             do
             somewhat
             for
             other
             mens
             souls
             ,
             while
             they
             seem
             to
             forget
             that
             they
             have
             any
             of
             their
             own
             to
             regard
             .
             They
             so
             carry
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             if
             their
             part
             of
             the
             work
             lay
             in
             calling
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             hearers
             in
             Repenting
             :
             their
             's
             in
             speaking
             tears
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             other-mens-only
             in
             weeping
             and
             sorrowing
             ;
             theirs
             in
             preaching
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             hearers
             in
             performing
             it
             ;
             their
             's
             in
             crying
             down
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             in
             forsakeing
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             find
             that
             the
             Guides
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Scripture
             did
             confess
             their
             own
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             did
             begin
             to
             them
             in
             tears
             for
             their
             own
             and
             the
             peoples
             sins
             .
             Ezra
             confesseth
             the
             
             sins
             of
             the
             Priests
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             weeping
             and
             casting
             himself
             down
             before
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             Ezr.
             9.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
             and
             10.
             1.
             
             So
             did
             the
             
               Levites
               ,
               Neh.
            
             9.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Daniel
             confessed
             his
             own
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             the
             peoples
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             20.
             
             And
             God
             calleth
             such
             to
             it
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             Joel
             2.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             When
             the
             fast
             is
             summoned
             ,
             the
             people
             gathered
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             sanctified
             ,
             the
             Elders
             assembled
             ,
             the
             Priests
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             called
             to
             begin
             to
             them
             in
             weeping
             ,
             and
             calling
             upon
             God
             for
             mercy
             .
             I
             think
             if
             we
             consider
             well
             of
             the
             Duties
             already
             opened
             ,
             and
             withal
             how
             we
             have
             done
             them
             ;
             of
             the
             Rule
             and
             of
             our
             unanswerableness
             thereto
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             demurr
             upon
             the
             question
             ,
             nor
             put
             it
             to
             a
             question
             ,
             Whether
             we
             have
             cause
             of
             humiliation
             ?
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             judge
             my self
             in
             saying
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             readeth
             but
             this
             one
             Exhortation
             of
             Paul
             in
             Acts
             20.
             and
             compareth
             his
             life
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             too
             stupid
             and
             hard-hearted
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             melt
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             neglects
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             bewail
             his
             great
             omissions
             ,
             and
             to
             flye
             for
             refuge
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             pardoning
             grace
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             you
             do
             in
             judgement
             approve
             of
             the
             Libertine
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             cryeth
             down
             the
             necessity
             of
             Confession
             ,
             Contrition
             and
             true
             humiliation
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             !
             Is
             it
             not
             pitty
             then
             that
             our
             Hearts
             are
             not
             more
             Orthodox
             as
             well
             as
             our
             heads
             ?
             But
             I
             see
             our
             lesson
             is
             but
             half
             learnt
             when
             we
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             it
             :
             When
             the
             understanding
             hath
             learned
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             ado
             to
             teach
             it
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             our
             eyes
             ,
             our
             tongues
             and
             hands
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             that
             so
             many
             of
             us
             do
             use
             to
             preach
             
             our
             hearers
             asleep
             :
             but
             it
             s
             sadder
             if
             we
             have
             studyed
             and
             preacht
             our selves
             asleep
             ,
             and
             have
             talkt
             so
             long
             against
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             till
             our
             own
             grow
             hardned
             ,
             under
             the
             noise
             of
             our
             own
             reproofs
             .
             Though
             the
             head
             only
             have
             eyes
             ,
             and
             ears
             ,
             and
             smell
             ,
             and
             taste
             ,
             the
             heart
             should
             have
             life
             ,
             and
             feeling
             and
             motion
             as
             well
             as
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             causeless
             sorrow
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             .
             I
             shall
             take
             it
             to
             be
             my
             duty
             to
             call
             to
             remembrance
             our
             mainfold
             sins
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             most
             obvious
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             this
             day
             in
             order
             before
             God
             and
             our
             own
             faces
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             cast
             them
             behind
             his
             back
             :
             and
             to
             deal
             plainly
             and
             faithfully
             in
             a
             free
             confession
             ;
             that
             he
             who
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             may
             forgive
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             judge
             our selves
             that
             we
             be
             not
             judged
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Wherein
             I
             suppose
             I
             have
             your
             free
             and
             hearty
             consent
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             being
             offended
             with
             the
             disgrace
             of
             your
             persons
             and
             of
             others
             in
             this
             office
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             readily
             subscribe
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             be
             humble
             self-accusers
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             am
             I
             from
             justifying
             my self
             by
             the
             accusation
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             unfeignedly
             put
             my
             name
             with
             the
             first
             in
             the
             bill
             .
             For
             how
             can
             a
             wretched
             sinner
             of
             so
             great
             transgressions
             ,
             presume
             to
             justifie
             himself
             with
             God
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             he
             plead
             Guiltless
             ,
             whose
             conscience
             hath
             so
             much
             to
             say
             against
             him
             ?
             If
             I
             cast
             shame
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             on
             the
             office
             ,
             but
             on
             our
             persons
             ,
             by
             opening
             that
             sin
             which
             is
             our
             shame
             :
             The
             glory
             of
             our
             high
             imployment
             doth
             not
             communicate
             any
             glory
             to
             our
             sin
             ;
             nor
             will
             afford
             it
             the
             smallest
             covering
             for
             its
             nakedness
             .
             For
             
               sin
               is
               a
               reproach
               to
               any
               people
               ,
            
             or
             persons
             ,
             Prov.
             14.
             34.
             
             And
             it
             is
             my self
             as
             well
             as
             others
             
             on
             whom
             I
             must
             lay
             the
             shame
             .
             And
             if
             this
             may
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             What
             do
             we
             here
             to
             day
             ?
             Our
             business
             is
             to
             take
             shame
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             to
             open
             our
             sins
             that
             he
             may
             cover
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our selves
             bare
             by
             confession
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             by
             transgression
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             white
             rayment
             which
             cloatheth
             none
             but
             the
             penitent
             ;
             For
             be
             they
             Pastors
             or
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             he
             
               that
               confesseth
               and
               forsaketh
               his
               sins
               ,
               that
               shall
               have
               mercy
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               hardeneth
               his
               heart
               shall
               fal
               into
               mischief
               ,
               Pro.
            
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             think
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amiss
             if
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Confession
             we
             look
             behind
             us
             ,
             and
             imitate
             Daniel
             and
             other
             servants
             of
             God
             who
             confessed
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             and
             predecessors
             .
             For
             indeed
             my
             own
             Judgement
             is
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             Original
             sin
             ,
             even
             the
             imputed
             part
             ,
             with
             the
             antient
             opposers
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             the
             new
             Edition
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             excuse
             me
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             my
             later
             progenitors
             offences
             ,
             as
             most
             other
             mens
             do
             seem
             to
             excuse
             them
             .
             Let
             us
             fetch
             up
             then
             the
             core
             of
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             trace
             the
             behaviour
             of
             the
             Minsters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             daies
             of
             Christ
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             far
             they
             have
             been
             from
             innocency
             .
          
           
             When
             Christ
             had
             chosen
             him
             but
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             kept
             neer
             his
             person
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Life
             and
             Miracles
             :
             yet
             how
             ignorant
             did
             they
             long
             remain
             ,
             not
             knowing
             so
             much
             as
             that
             he
             must
             dye
             and
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             buried
             and
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             ascend
             into
             glory
             ,
             nor
             what
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ?
             so
             that
             it
             puts
             us
             hard
             to
             it
             to
             imagine
             how
             
             men
             so
             ignorant
             could
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             know
             that
             those
             points
             were
             after
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             so
             then
             .
             *
             How
             oft
             doth
             Christ
             teach
             them
             publikely
             and
             apart
             ?
             Mark
             4.
             34.
             and
             rebuke
             them
             for
             their
             unbelief
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             :
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             so
             strange
             were
             these
             great
             mysteries
             of
             Redemption
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             (
             now
             )
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             that
             Peter
             himself
             disswadeth
             Christ
             from
             suffering
             and
             goeth
             so
             far
             in
             contradicting
             his
             gracious
             thoughts
             for
             our
             Redmption
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             called
             Satan
             ,
             and
             
               tantum
               non
            
             excommunicate
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             ;
             for
             if
             his
             counsel
             had
             been
             taken
             ,
             the
             world
             had
             been
             lost
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             as
             there
             was
             a
             Iudas
             among
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             twelve
             are
             before
             Christs
             face
             contending
             for
             superiority
             ;
             so
             early
             did
             that
             Pride
             begin
             to
             work
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             prevailed
             so
             far
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             so
             low
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             .
             What
             should
             we
             say
             of
             their
             joynt
             forsaking
             Christ
             of
             their
             failings
             even
             after
             the
             powrings
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             !
             of
             the
             dissention
             and
             separation
             between
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ;
             how
             strange
             Peter
             made
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             of
             his
             complyance
             with
             the
             Jews
             to
             the
             endangering
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             dissimulation
             of
             Barnabas
             ;
             and
             the
             common
             dissertion
             of
             Paul
             in
             his
             suffering
             :
             When
             he
             had
             found
             one
             Timothy
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             
               had
               no
               man
               like-minded
               ,
               that
               would
               naturally
               care
               for
               their
               estate
               ;
               for
               all
               seek
               their
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               things
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Phil.
            
             2.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             A
             sad
             charge
             of
             self-seeking
             in
             that
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             faith
             and
             purity
             .
             And
             what
             charges
             are
             against
             most
             of
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             seven
             Asian
             Churches
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             And
             its
             likely
             that
             Archippus
             :
             was
             not
             the
             only
             man
             that
             had
             need
             to
             be
             warned
             to
             look
             to
             his
             Ministery
             .
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
             Nor
             Demas
             the
             only
             man
             that
             forsook
             a
             persecuted
             partner
             ,
             and
             turned
             after
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             !
             Nor
             Diotrephes
             the
             only
             man
             that
             loved
             to
             have
             the
             prehemine
             noe
             ,
             and
             made
             quarrels
             ,
             and
             dealt
             unjustly
             and
             unmercifully
             in
             the
             Church
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             while
             the
             Churches
             were
             frying
             in
             the
             flames
             ,
             yet
             did
             the
             Pride
             and
             dissentions
             even
             of
             godly
             Pastors
             do
             more
             then
             the
             fire
             of
             persecution
             could
             do
             to
             turn
             al
             to
             ashes
             .
             How
             sad
             a
             story
             is
             it
             that
             Policrates
             with
             all
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             should
             be
             arrogantly
             excommunicated
             by
             Victor
             with
             his
             Romans
             ,
             upon
             no
             higher
             a
             crime
             then
             mis-choosing
             of
             
             Easterday
             (
             which
             our
             Brittains
             also
             long
             after
             were
             guilty
             of
             )
             who
             would
             think
             that
             so
             great
             weakness
             ,
             and
             presumptuous
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             uncharitable
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             Schismatical
             zeal
             ,
             could
             have
             befalen
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             strongest
             temptations
             of
             prosperity
             ?
             much
             less
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Heathenish
             persecutions
             !
             What
             toyes
             and
             trifles
             did
             the
             antient
             Reverend
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             trouble
             their
             heads
             about
             ,
             and
             pester
             the
             Church
             with
             ,
             and
             what
             useless
             stuff
             are
             many
             of
             their
             Canons
             composed
             of
             ?
             Yet
             these
             were
             the
             great
             matter
             and
             work
             of
             many
             of
             
             their
             famous
             consultations
             .
             How
             quickly
             did
             they
             seem
             to
             forget
             the
             perfection
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             non-necessity
             and
             burdensomness
             of
             ceremonious
             impositions
             ;
             And
             by
             taking
             upon
             them
             an
             unnecessary
             and
             unjust
             kind
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             they
             made
             the
             Church
             so
             much
             more
             work
             then
             ever
             Christ
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             clogged
             Religion
             with
             humane
             devices
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             world
             hath
             groaned
             under
             it
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             been
             almost
             brought
             to
             ruine
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Reverence
             of
             their
             persons
             hath
             put
             so
             much
             Reputation
             on
             the
             crime
             ,
             and
             custom
             hath
             so
             taught
             it
             to
             plead
             praescription
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             ●acerated
             languid
             Churches
             will
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             their
             presumption
             ,
             God
             only
             knoweth
             .
             It
             would
             make
             an
             impartial
             Reader
             wonder
             that
             peruseth
             their
             Canons
             and
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             ever
             men
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             could
             be
             drawn
             to
             perplex
             and
             tear
             in
             pieces
             the
             Churches
             by
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             vanities
             ,
             and
             needless
             determinations
             (
             ●o
             say
             no
             worse
             .
             )
             And
             that
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             ,
             which
             so
             enjoyneth
             humility
             ,
             unity
             and
             love
             ,
             should
             ever
             be
             drawn
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             p●ide
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             themselves
             meet
             to
             make
             so
             many
             Laws
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             all
             their
             Brethren
             through
             the
             world
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             their
             dictates
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             their
             historical
             insnaring
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             penalties
             of
             being
             accounted
             no
             less
             then
             damned
             Hereticks
             or
             Schismaticks
             .
             Though
             Paul
             had
             told
             them
             betime
             that
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             them
             ,
             lest
             as
             the
             Serpent
             deceived
             Eve
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             be
             deceived
             and
             drawn
             from
             the
             simplic●ty
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             Yet
             quickly
             was
             this
             Caution
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             the
             
             thing
             that
             Paul
             feared
             soon
             befell
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             vexed
             the
             Churches
             with
             curious
             controversies
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             Disci●line
             and
             Government
             ,
             they
             corrupted
             the
             Church
             with
             Pompe
             and
             Tyran●ie
             ,
             and
             varieties
             of
             new
             orders
             and
             rules
             of
             Religions
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             the
             simplicity
             of
             worship
             ,
             they
             set
             up
             such
             a
             train
             of
             their
             own
             inventions
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             necessity
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             become
             the
             Masters
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             been
             the
             faithful
             and
             humble
             observers
             of
             the
             pure
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             .
             Though
             their
             Councils
             were
             usual
             for
             the
             Churches
             Communion
             had
             they
             been
             rightly
             ordered
             ,
             yet
             so
             unhappily
             did
             they
             manage
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             
               Greg.
               N●zianzene
            
             purposed
             to
             come
             at
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             having
             never
             seen
             any
             that
             did
             not
             more
             harm
             then
             good
             ;
             And
             so
             bold
             and
             busie
             were
             they
             in
             additions
             and
             innovations
             ,
             even
             in
             making
             new
             ●reeds
             ,
             that
             Hilary
             sadly
             complains
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             Council
             of
             N●ce
             it self
             (
             though
             their
             Creed
             were
             allowable
             )
             because
             they
             taught
             others
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             rest
             a
             work
             .
             And
             Luther
             sheweth
             us
             at
             large
             in
             his
             ●ook
             
               de
               Conciliis
            
             ,
             what
             thoughts
             he
             had
             of
             those
             Assembli●s
             .
             Three
             lamentable
             vices
             did
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             commonly
             abound
             in
             ,
             Pride
             the
             root
             ;
             Contention
             ,
             and
             
               Vain
               impositions
            
             and
             inventions
             ,
             the
             fruits
             .
             No
             charity
             that
             is
             not
             blind
             can
             hide
             this
             guilt
             .
             We
             had
             never
             else
             had
             the
             Christian
             world
             so
             plagued
             with
             their
             quarrels
             about
             superiority
             ,
             and
             vain
             Traditions
             ,
             after
             such
             warnings
             ,
             and
             lessons
             and
             examples
             as
             Christ
             had
             g●ven
             his
             own
             Apostles
             .
             When
             once
             the
             fa●our
             of
             a
             Christ●an
             Prince
             did
             
             shine
             upon
             the
             Churches
             ,
             what
             self-exaltation
             and
             contention
             of
             the
             Prelates
             did
             ensue
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             restrained
             and
             kept
             in
             quiet
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             how
             soon
             would
             they
             have
             made
             a
             sadder
             havock
             then
             they
             did
             ?
             perhaps
             in
             their
             first
             General
             Council
             it self
             .
             And
             though
             that
             Council
             had
             a
             good
             occasion
             ,
             even
             to
             suppress
             the
             Arrian
             heresie
             ,
             yet
             had
             not
             Constantine
             committed
             their
             mutual
             accusations
             to
             the
             flames
             ,
             and
             shamed
             them
             from
             their
             contendings
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             had
             so
             good
             an
             end
             .
             And
             yet
             as
             good
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             Luther
             saith
             ,
             p.
             226.
             
               de
               Concil
               .
               Ariana
               haeresis
               jocus
               fuit
               ante
               Nicenum
               Concilium
               ,
               praeilla
               confusione
               quam
               ipsi
               post
               Concilium
               excitaverunt
               .
               Angustines
            
             sad
             complaint
             of
             the
             loading
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             comparing
             them
             to
             Judaism
             ,
             is
             commonly
             known
             .
             Of
             which
             see
             
               Luthers
               Comment
               .
               ib.
               p.
            
             55
             ,
             56.
             
             And
             so
             strange
             did
             it
             seem
             to
             Luther
             that
             the
             learned
             Prelates
             of
             those
             bitter
             times
             should
             so
             scold
             
               circa
               naenia
               &
               nugas
            
             ,
             about
             preheminence
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             nought
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             again
             and
             again
             taken
             up
             in
             admiring
             it
             .
             Read
             that
             Treatise
             throughout
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             sad
             to
             think
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             an
             Epiphanius
             and
             
               Theophilus
               Alexand.
            
             against
             Chrysostom
             ,
             and
             of
             Chrysostome
             against
             them
             !
             Of
             Hierom
             against
             
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             Austin
             had
             not
             been
             more
             peaceable
             then
             he
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             must
             have
             been
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             or
             Schismatick
             at
             least
             .
             How
             many
             more
             such
             sad
             examples
             have
             we
             !
          
           
             And
             for
             their
             damnatory
             Sentences
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             presumptuous
             then
             their
             Laws
             ;
             Few
             men
             could
             stand
             in
             anothers
             way
             ,
             or
             fall
             out
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             
             them
             must
             be
             an
             Heretick
             before
             they
             had
             made
             an
             end
             .
             Small
             differences
             were
             named
             damnable
             Heresies
             .
             Though
             they
             had
             enough
             among
             them
             that
             were
             such
             indeed
             ,
             (
             whereof
             some
             of
             the
             Clergy
             were
             almost
             alwaies
             the
             causes
             and
             fomenters
             )
             yet
             did
             they
             so
             multiply
             them
             by
             their
             imputation
             ,
             that
             their
             Catalogues
             swelled
             beyond
             the
             credit
             of
             charity
             .
             And
             he
             that
             had
             the
             highest
             reputation
             ,
             was
             usually
             safest
             from
             the
             blot
             ,
             and
             had
             power
             to
             make
             others
             hereticks
             almost
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             man
             had
             once
             got
             the
             vote
             and
             fame
             ,
             it
             was
             dangerous
             gainsaying
             him
             .
             Had
             Vigilantius
             or
             Jovinian
             had
             Hieroms
             name
             ,
             some
             of
             their
             heresies
             might
             possibly
             have
             been
             articles
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             were
             dangerously
             forward
             on
             one
             side
             to
             make
             every
             small
             mistake
             a
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             cause
             divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             unjust
             condemnations
             ;
             so
             many
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             were
             as
             forward
             to
             provoke
             them
             ,
             by
             novelties
             or
             false
             conceits
             ,
             especially
             about
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             and
             natures
             of
             Christ
             ;
             So
             that
             unquiet
             spirits
             knew
             not
             when
             or
             where
             to
             rest
             :
             And
             multitudes
             of
             them
             did
             turn
             cheaters
             and
             deluders
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             by
             pretending
             to
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             Visions
             ,
             and
             drawing
             the
             people
             deeper
             into
             superstition
             by
             such
             means
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Bonafacius
               Moguntinus
            
             wrote
             to
             Pope
             Zachary
             about
             the
             hypocritical
             Saint
             
               Aldebert
               .
            
             )
             And
             in
             that
             age
             especially
             when
             few
             learned
             men
             (
             as
             Erasmus
             complaineth
             )
             did
             escape
             the
             suspition
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             a
             Mathematician
             was
             counted
             a
             Magitian
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             more
             wit
             to
             have
             silenced
             some
             unnecessary
             verities
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             angred
             impatient
             ignorance
             .
             Virgilius
             might
             have
             talkt
             more
             
             of
             the
             world
             above
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             world
             below
             us
             alone
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             force
             the
             learned
             Pope
             Zacbary
             to
             say
             to
             his
             brother
             Boniface
             of
             
               Mentz
               :
               De
               perversa
               &
               iniqua
               doctrina
               ,
               quam
               contra
               Deum
               &
               animam
               suam
               locutus
               est
            
             ;
             (
             a
             high
             crime
             )
             
               si
               clar
               ficatum
               fuerit
               it
               a
               eum
               confiteri
               ,
               quod
               alius
               mundus
               &
               alii
               homines
               sub
               terras
               sint
               ,
               hunc
               accito
               Concilio
               ,
               ab
               ecclesia
               pelle
               sacerdotii
               honore
               privatum
               .
               vid.
            
             Usher
             .
             
               syllog
               .
               Hibernic
               .
               Epistel
               .
               pag.
            
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             But
             to
             mention
             the
             twentieth
             part
             of
             the
             Proud
             usurpations
             ,
             innovations
             ,
             impositions
             and
             sentences
             of
             those
             following
             times
             ,
             especially
             among
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             is
             fitter
             for
             large
             volumns
             then
             a
             cursary
             Lamentation
             of
             the
             Churches
             sins
             .
             I
             will
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Errors
             ,
             and
             cruel
             blood
             shed
             of
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             of
             late
             ,
             against
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             ;
             nor
             yet
             with
             the
             sad
             condition
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             through
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             in
             
               Aethiopia
               ,
               Muscovia
               ,
               Grece
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             you
             will
             think
             that
             this
             is
             less
             to
             us
             that
             do
             disclaim
             them
             :
             But
             let
             us
             come
             neerer
             our selves
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             yet
             matter
             of
             further
             lamentation
             .
             And
             I
             will
             purposely
             say
             nothing
             of
             any
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             forrain
             Reformers
             ,
             nor
             meddle
             with
             any
             of
             those
             sad
             contentions
             ,
             which
             have
             brought
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             into
             two
             such
             exasperated
             partys
             ,
             Lutherans
             and
             Calvinists
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             called
             )
             and
             hindred
             their
             reconciliation
             and
             frustrated
             all
             means
             that
             have
             been
             used
             to
             that
             end
             till
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             exceeding
             shame
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             these
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             publishing
             of
             our
             darkness
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             and
             selfishness
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             But
             my
             present
             business
             lyeth
             only
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             with
             the
             Reformed
             Pastors
             of
             our
             Churches
             .
             For
             though
             through
             the
             
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             from
             the
             Papal
             cruelty
             which
             made
             bone-fires
             of
             their
             Brethren
             better
             then
             themselves
             throughout
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             from
             the
             worst
             of
             their
             Errors
             and
             false
             worship
             ;
             yet
             have
             we
             been
             so
             far
             from
             innocency
             ,
             that
             all
             posterity
             is
             bound
             to
             lament
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             their
             predecessors
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             very
             sad
             History
             of
             the
             troubles
             at
             Frankford
             ,
             to
             read
             that
             so
             many
             godly
             learned
             men
             that
             had
             forsaken
             all
             for
             the
             Reformed
             profession
             ,
             and
             were
             Exiles
             in
             a
             forraign
             Land
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             City
             where
             they
             had
             but
             borrowed
             the
             liberty
             of
             one
             Church
             should
             even
             then
             fall
             in
             pieces
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             about
             a
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             a
             division
             ;
             and
             after
             many
             plottings
             and
             counter-plottings
             ,
             and
             underminings
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             them
             must
             leave
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             go
             seek
             another
             for
             their
             liberty
             !
             What
             had
             not
             those
             few
             Exiles
             that
             left
             their
             native
             Country
             ,
             lands
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             fled
             so
             far
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             great
             advantage
             as
             most
             men
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Reformation
             and
             liberty
             ,
             had
             these
             I
             say
             no
             more
             Christian
             love
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             no
             more
             esteem
             of
             what
             they
             suffered
             for
             ,
             then
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             almost
             fall
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             such
             things
             as
             these
             !
             Would
             not
             suffering
             abate
             their
             pride
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             close
             their
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             yet
             make
             them
             so
             far
             patient
             as
             to
             tolerate
             each
             other
             in
             so
             small
             a
             difference
             :
             Even
             when
             their
             dearest
             friends
             and
             fellow-servants
             were
             frying
             in
             the
             flames
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             prisons
             filled
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             daily
             news
             of
             one
             after
             another
             that
             was
             
             made
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             could
             they
             yet
             proceed
             in
             their
             own
             dissentions
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             such
             a
             height
             !
             O
             what
             is
             man
             !
             and
             the
             best
             of
             men
             !
             Yea
             before
             this
             ,
             in
             King
             Edwards
             daies
             ,
             what
             rigor
             was
             used
             against
             Bishop
             Hooper
             about
             such
             Ceremonies
             !
             But
             the
             prison
             abated
             Bishop
             Ridleys
             uncharitableness
             ,
             and
             they
             then
             learned
             more
             charity
             when
             they
             were
             going
             to
             the
             flames
             .
          
           
             From
             Frankford
             the
             sad
             division
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             was
             transported
             into
             England
             ;
             and
             the
             seeds
             that
             were
             sown
             or
             began
             to
             spring
             up
             in
             the
             Exiled
             Congregation
             ,
             did
             too
             plentifully
             fructifie
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             their
             prosperity
             .
             No
             sooner
             doth
             the
             Sun
             shine
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             contentious
             spirits
             begin
             to
             swarm
             ;
             and
             the
             prison
             doors
             are
             no
             sooner
             open
             ,
             and
             their
             bolts
             knockt
             off
             ,
             but
             they
             continue
             the
             suppressing
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             turned
             loose
             as
             fighting
             Cocks
             to
             fall
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             for
             Satan
             when
             they
             had
             suffered
             for
             Christ
             .
             The
             party
             that
             was
             for
             Prelacy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             prevailed
             for
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             quickly
             got
             the
             staff
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             their
             Brethren
             under
             their
             feet
             :
             and
             so
             contrived
             the
             business
             that
             there
             was
             no
             quiet
             station
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             would
             not
             be
             of
             their
             mind
             and
             way
             .
             And
             many
             of
             them
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             a
             brand
             of
             ignominy
             set
             upon
             their
             names
             ,
             who
             desired
             the
             Discipline
             and
             order
             of
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ;
             That
             all
             might
             be
             accounted
             Schismaticks
             that
             would
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             them
             even
             in
             Ceremonies
             .
             The
             contrary-minded
             also
             were
             some
             of
             them
             too
             intemperate
             ,
             and
             impatient
             ,
             and
             unpeaceable
             ;
             and
             some
             few
             of
             them
             turned
             to
             flat
             separation
             ,
             
             and
             flew
             in
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             Prelates
             with
             reviling
             :
             For
             their
             sakes
             many
             wise
             and
             peaceable
             men
             were
             the
             worse
             used
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             were
             got
             into
             the
             Chair
             ,
             began
             to
             play
             the
             scorners
             and
             the
             persecutors
             :
             and
             thought
             meet
             to
             impose
             upon
             them
             all
             the
             nick-name
             of
             Puritans
             ,
             as
             knowing
             how
             much
             names
             of
             reproach
             and
             scorn
             could
             do
             with
             the
             vulgar
             for
             the
             furthering
             of
             their
             cause
             ;
             some
             of
             these
             Puritans
             (
             as
             now
             they
             had
             named
             them
             )
             were
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             some
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             some
             dyed
             in
             and
             by
             imprisonment
             :
             They
             are
             all
             made
             uncapable
             of
             being
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             England
             ,
             till
             they
             would
             change
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             to
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             use
             these
             accordingly
             when
             they
             use
             their
             Ministery
             .
             O
             how
             much
             did
             many
             good
             men
             rejoyce
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             visited
             their
             native
             Countrey
             with
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             ?
             How
             much
             did
             they
             long
             to
             lay
             out
             themselves
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             dear
             Countreymen
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             the
             present
             freedom
             for
             the
             most
             effectual
             propagation
             of
             the
             Truth
             ?
             When
             alas
             their
             own
             friends
             ,
             some
             of
             their
             fellow-sufferers
             animated
             and
             assisted
             by
             many
             temporizers
             ,
             did
             suddenly
             disappoint
             their
             hopes
             and
             shut
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             would
             suffer
             none
             to
             labour
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             themselves
             and
             theirs
             .
             Alas
             that
             persecution
             should
             be
             so
             soon
             forgotten
             !
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             no
             more
             sense
             of
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             have
             moved
             them
             to
             some
             more
             tenderness
             of
             the
             consciences
             and
             liberties
             of
             their
             Bretheren
             .
             That
             they
             had
             no
             more
             compassion
             on
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             deprive
             it
             of
             the
             labours
             
             of
             so
             many
             choice
             and
             worthy
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             of
             necessity
             .
             When
             Popish
             Priests
             were
             newly
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             of
             Congregations
             had
             no
             Preachers
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             some
             silly
             Readers
             ,
             yet
             might
             not
             these
             men
             be
             allowed
             to
             Preach
             .
             If
             the
             Judgements
             of
             these
             Prelates
             were
             never
             so
             absolute
             for
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             their
             own
             government
             ,
             yet
             could
             it
             not
             be
             so
             for
             the
             absolute
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Surplice
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             of
             the
             forms
             in
             their
             Liturgy
             !
             Had
             they
             but
             countenanced
             most
             their
             own
             party
             ,
             and
             silenced
             all
             that
             did
             speak
             against
             their
             Government
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             only
             allowed
             them
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             without
             subscription
             to
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             silent
             forbearance
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             better
             secured
             their
             own
             power
             and
             way
             ,
             and
             have
             exercised
             some
             sense
             of
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             and
             compassion
             on
             the
             necessitous
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             likelyhood
             might
             have
             stood
             safe
             themselves
             to
             this
             day
             .
             A
             wonderful
             thing
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             (
             for
             such
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             many
             of
             them
             were
             )
             should
             think
             it
             better
             that
             many
             hundred
             Congregations
             in
             England
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             Ireland
             or
             Scotland
             )
             should
             be
             without
             any
             preaching
             at
             all
             to
             the
             apparent
             hazard
             of
             the
             damnation
             of
             means
             souls
             (
             who
             were
             so
             deep
             in
             Popish
             ignorance
             before
             )
             then
             that
             a
             man
             should
             preach
             to
             them
             that
             durst
             not
             use
             the
             Cross
             or
             Surplice
             ?
             were
             these
             of
             more
             worth
             then
             so
             many
             souls
             ?
             It
             was
             lawful
             in
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             to
             baptize
             without
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             without
             the
             Surplice
             ?
             and
             why
             might
             not
             the
             Prelates
             of
             England
             have
             tolerated
             that
             in
             the
             Churches
             necessities
             ,
             at
             
             least
             as
             a
             weakness
             in
             well-meaning
             Brethren
             which
             the
             Apostolical
             Churches
             used
             not
             at
             all
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             were
             lawful
             ?
             They
             that
             thought
             so
             might
             have
             them
             .
             Were
             they
             now
             become
             more
             necessary
             then
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             they
             were
             of
             no
             necessity
             or
             use
             at
             all
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             obedience
             to
             the
             Prelates
             that
             was
             necessary
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             required
             obedience
             to
             undoubted
             and
             necessary
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             soon
             have
             found
             it
             .
             Had
             they
             contented
             themselves
             to
             be
             as
             Officers
             under
             Christ
             ,
             to
             see
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             meddle
             at
             least
             with
             no
             needless
             new
             Legislation
             ,
             I
             think
             few
             would
             have
             questioned
             obedience
             to
             them
             but
             the
             ungodly
             .
             But
             it
             was
             sadly
             contrived
             to
             have
             such
             Impositions
             on
             mens
             consciences
             in
             needless
             or
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             tender
             conscienc't
             men
             were
             likest
             to
             disobey
             ,
             and
             as
             might
             be
             snares
             to
             those
             that
             desired
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             (
             when
             )
             the
             business
             of
             Church
             Governors
             should
             be
             to
             promote
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christs-Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             those
             that
             are
             most
             fearful
             to
             disobey
             them
             )
             and
             to
             do
             as
             the
             Law
             makers
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             5.
             
             
               We
               shall
               not
               find
               any
               occasion
               against
               this
            
             Daniel
             ,
             
               except
               we
               find
               it
               against
               him
               concerning
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             thus
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             enemy
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             too
             much
             attain
             his
             ends
             :
             such
             excellent
             men
             as
             
               Hildersham
               ,
               Brightman
               ,
               P.
               Bayn
               ,
               Parker
               ,
               Ames
               ,
               Bradshaw
               ,
               Dod
               ,
               Nicolls
               ,
            
             with
             multitudes
             more
             were
             laid
             aside
             and
             silenced
             ;
             and
             multitudes
             of
             them
             that
             petitioned
             for
             liberty
             in
             
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               Devonshire
            
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             ,
             suppressed
             ;
             and
             the
             Nation
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             abounding
             with
             gross
             
             ignorance
             ,
             was
             brought
             by
             observing
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             to
             like
             their
             own
             Readers
             better
             then
             painful
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             and
             scorn
             the
             zealous
             obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             diligence
             for
             salvation
             ,
             because
             they
             observed
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             that
             were
             such
             ,
             were
             so
             many
             of
             them
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             though
             on
             the
             occasions
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             here
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             greatest
             misery
             laid
             :
             While
             some
             of
             the
             Rulers
             themselves
             began
             to
             turn
             their
             hatred
             against
             practical
             godliness
             (
             which
             corrupted
             nature
             hates
             in
             all
             )
             and
             the
             common
             people
             took
             the
             hint
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             confined
             the
             word
             Puritan
             to
             the
             Non-conformists
             ,
             but
             applyed
             it
             commonly
             through
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             would
             but
             speak
             seriously
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             tell
             men
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             spend
             the
             Lords
             day
             in
             preparation
             thereto
             ,
             and
             desire
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             that
             did
             but
             pray
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             keep
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             to
             learn
             the
             way
             to
             salvation
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             letting
             them
             spend
             it
             in
             gaming
             or
             revelling
             ;
             they
             that
             did
             but
             reprove
             a
             swearer
             or
             a
             drunkard
             ;
             these
             were
             become
             the
             Puritans
             and
             the
             Precisians
             ,
             and
             the
             hated
             ones
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             became
             a
             by-word
             in
             all
             the
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             in
             England
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             (
             as
             to
             these
             things
             .
             )
             And
             thus
             when
             the
             Prelates
             had
             engaged
             the
             vulgar
             in
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             them
             ,
             had
             so
             far
             changed
             their
             cause
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             serious
             Christians
             that
             feared
             sin
             ,
             and
             were
             most
             diligent
             for
             salvation
             ,
             were
             presently
             engaged
             among
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             involved
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             nothing
             against
             the
             Government
             
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ignorant
             and
             impious
             became
             the
             friends
             and
             agents
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             everywhere
             made
             the
             most
             pious
             and
             sedulous
             Christians
             a
             common
             scorn
             ,
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             hardening
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             discouraging
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             filling
             men
             with
             prejudice
             against
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             and
             hindring
             many
             thousands
             from
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             :
             then
             did
             God
             himself
             appear
             more
             evidently
             as
             interested
             in
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             rose
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             shamed
             them
             that
             had
             let
             in
             scorn
             and
             shame
             upon
             his
             waies
             ;
             And
             this
             ,
             even
             this
             was
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             brought
             them
             down
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             there
             was
             scarce
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             Church-Government
             or
             Discipline
             known
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             but
             only
             this
             harassing
             of
             those
             that
             dissented
             from
             them
             .
             In
             all
             my
             life
             I
             never
             lived
             in
             the
             Parish
             where
             one
             person
             was
             publikely
             admonished
             or
             brought
             to
             publike
             penitence
             or
             excommunicated
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             never
             so
             many
             obstinate
             drunkards
             ,
             whoremongers
             or
             vilest
             offenders
             .
             Only
             I
             have
             known
             now
             and
             then
             one
             for
             getting
             a
             bastard
             ,
             that
             went
             to
             the
             Bishops
             Court
             and
             paid
             their
             sees
             ;
             and
             I
             heard
             of
             two
             or
             three
             in
             all
             the
             Countrey
             (
             in
             all
             my
             life
             )
             that
             stood
             in
             a
             white
             sheet
             an
             hour
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             the
             antient
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             unknown
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             was
             made
             by
             them
             impossible
             ,
             when
             one
             man
             that
             lived
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             one
             of
             many
             hundreds
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             did
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             (
             and
             executed
             it
             not
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             lay-Chancellor
             )
             excluding
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church-wardens
             and
             the
             Apparitors
             in
             presenting
             men
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             
             into
             their
             Courts
             :
             And
             an
             impossible
             task
             must
             needs
             be
             unperformed
             :
             And
             so
             the
             controversie
             as
             to
             the
             letter
             and
             outside
             was
             ,
             
               Who
               should
               be
               the
               Governors
               of
               all
               the
               particular
               Churches
               ?
            
             but
             as
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             inside
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             
               Whether
               there
               should
               be
               any
               effectual
               Church-Government
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
            
             Whereupon
             those
             that
             pleaded
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             were
             called
             by
             the
             New
             name
             of
             Disciplinarians
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             kind
             of
             Heresie
             to
             desire
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             the
             heat
             began
             to
             grow
             greater
             ,
             and
             new
             impositions
             raised
             new
             adversaries
             .
             When
             conformable
             Puritans
             began
             to
             bear
             the
             great
             reproach
             (
             there
             being
             few
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
             left
             )
             Then
             must
             they
             also
             be
             gotten
             into
             the
             Net
             ;
             Altars
             must
             be
             bowed
             to
             or
             towards
             :
             All
             must
             publish
             a
             Book
             for
             dancing
             and
             sports
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             disabling
             the
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             &
             parents
             (
             though
             they
             had
             smal
             time
             on
             the
             week-daies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             poverty
             or
             labour
             )
             to
             keep
             in
             their
             own
             children
             or
             families
             from
             dancing
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God.
             If
             a
             man
             as
             he
             read
             a
             Chapter
             to
             his
             family
             ,
             had
             perswaded
             them
             to
             observe
             and
             practice
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             any
             reasons
             urged
             them
             thereto
             ,
             this
             was
             called
             expounding
             ,
             and
             was
             enquired
             of
             in
             their
             Articles
             ,
             to
             be
             presented
             together
             with
             Adultery
             and
             such
             like
             sins
             :
             so
             also
             was
             he
             used
             that
             had
             no
             preaching
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             would
             go
             hear
             a
             conformable
             Preacher
             abroad
             :
             So
             that
             multitudes
             have
             I
             known
             exceedingly
             troubled
             or
             undone
             for
             such
             matters
             as
             these
             ,
             when
             not
             one
             was
             much
             troubled
             for
             scandalous
             crimes
             .
             Then
             Lectures
             were
             put
             down
             ,
             and
             afternoon
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             expounding
             
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             in
             the
             afternoons
             .
             And
             the
             violence
             grew
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             many
             thousand
             families
             left
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             many
             godly
             ,
             able
             Ministers
             ,
             Conformists
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             were
             fain
             to
             flie
             and
             become
             Exiles
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             Countrey
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             most
             in
             the
             remote
             American
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Thither
             went
             
               Cotten
               ,
               Hooker
               ,
               Davenport
               ,
               Shephard
               ,
               Allen
               ,
               Cobbet
               ,
               Noyes
               ,
               Parker
               ,
            
             with
             many
             another
             that
             deserved
             a
             dwelling
             place
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             must
             profess
             I
             should
             scarce
             have
             mentioned
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             nor
             taken
             it
             for
             so
             hainous
             a
             crime
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             only
             cruelty
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             dealt
             much
             hardlyer
             with
             them
             then
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             greater
             cruelty
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             but
             had
             competent
             men
             for
             their
             places
             when
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             .
             But
             alas
             the
             Churches
             were
             pestered
             with
             such
             wretches
             as
             are
             our
             shame
             and
             trouble
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Abundance
             of
             meer
             Readers
             ,
             and
             drunken
             profane
             deboist
             men
             ,
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Churches
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             have
             been
             this
             many
             years
             endeavouring
             to
             cleanse
             the
             Church
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             fully
             effected
             it
             to
             this
             day
             .
             And
             many
             that
             had
             more
             plausible
             tongues
             ,
             did
             make
             it
             their
             chief
             business
             ,
             to
             bring
             those
             that
             they
             called
             Puritans
             into
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             from
             being
             such
             .
             So
             that
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             knew
             no
             place
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             might
             not
             more
             safely
             have
             been
             drunken
             every
             week
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             their
             punishment
             )
             then
             to
             have
             gone
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             if
             he
             had
             none
             at
             home
             .
             For
             the
             common
             people
             readily
             took
             the
             hint
             ,
             and
             increased
             their
             reproach
             ,
             as
             the
             Rulers
             did
             their
             persec●tion
             ;
             
             so
             that
             a
             man
             could
             not
             in
             any
             place
             of
             England
             that
             I
             came
             in
             ,
             have
             said
             to
             a
             swearer
             or
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             
               O
               do
               not
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               wound
               or
               hazard
               your
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             but
             he
             should
             have
             been
             presently
             ●ooted
             at
             as
             a
             Puritan
             :
             He
             could
             not
             have
             said
             to
             an
             ignorant
             or
             carele●s
             neighbour
             ,
             
               Remember
               your
               everlasting
               state
               :
               prepare
               for
               death
               and
               Judgement
               :
            
             or
             have
             talked
             of
             any
             Scripture
             matters
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             presently
             jeered
             as
             a
             Puritan
             or
             Precisian
             :
             and
             Scripture
             it self
             was
             become
             a
             reproach
             to
             him
             that
             talked
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               What!
               we
               must
               have
               talk
               of
               Scripture
               now
               !
               you
               will
               preach
               to
               us
               !
               we
               shall
               have
               these
               Preachers
               ordered
               ●re
               long
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             was
             become
             commonly
             in
             England
             a
             greater
             reproach
             to
             be
             a
             man
             truly
             living
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             live
             in
             open
             prophaness
             ,
             and
             to
             rail
             at
             godliness
             ,
             and
             daily
             scorn
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             danger
             ,
             that
             many
             took
             it
             up
             in
             expectation
             of
             preferment
             ;
             and
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             times
             were
             well
             ware
             that
             the
             rising
             way
             was
             to
             preach
             against
             the
             precise
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             live
             precisely
             themselves
             .
             And
             thus
             both
             Ministery
             and
             people
             grew
             to
             that
             sad
             pass
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             if
             God
             would
             bear
             no
             longer
             with
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             Even
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Western
             Churches
             before
             the
             inundation
             of
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             ,
             as
             Salvian
             among
             others
             tells
             us
             ;
             Indeed
             I
             know
             not
             a
             Writer
             that
             more
             fitly
             painteth
             out
             the
             state
             of
             our
             times
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             borrow
             some
             of
             his
             words
             to
             express
             our
             case
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             had
             been
             then
             the
             Churches
             case
             .
          
           
             
               Ipsa
               Dei
               Ecclesia
               quae
               in
               omnibus
               esse
               debet
               placatrix
               Dei
               ,
               quid
               est
               aliud
               quam
               exacerbatrix
               Dei
               ?
               aut
               pr●ter
            
             
             
               paucissim●s
               qu●sdam
               qui
               mala
               fugiunt
               ,
               quid
               est
               aliud
               pene
               omnis
               coetus
               Christianorum
               quam
               sentina
               vitiorum
               ?
               Quotum
               enim
               quemque
               invenies
               in
               Ecclesia
               non
               aut
               Ebriosum
               aut
               helluonem
               ,
               aut
               adulterum
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             
               immo
               facilius
               invenias
               qui
               totum
               sit
               quam
               qui
               nihil
               :
               Et
               quod
               diximus
               nihil
               ni●is
               forsitan
               gravis
               videatur
               esse
               censura
               ;
               plus
               multo
               dicam
               ,
               facilius
               invenias
               reum
               malorum
               omnium
               quam
               non
               omnium
               ;
               facilius
               majorum
               criminum
               quam
               minorum
               :
               id
               est
               ,
               facilius
               qui
               &
               major
               a
               crimina
               cum
               minoribus
               ,
               quam
               qui
               minor
               a
               tantum
               sin●
               majoribus
               perpetrarint
               .
               In
               hanc
               enim
               morum
               probrositatem
               prope
               omnis
               Ecclesiastica
               pl●bs
               redacta
               est
               ,
               ut
               in
               ●uncto
               populo
               Christiano
               genus
               quodammodo
               sanctitatis
               si●
               ,
               minus
               esse
               vitiosum
               .
               Itaque
               Ecclesias
               vel
               potius
               templa
               atque
               altaria
               Dei
               minoris
               reverentiae
               quidem
               habent
               quam
               cujus●●bet
               minimi
               ac
               municipalis
               judicis
               domum
               .
               Siquidem
               intra
               j●nuas
               non
               modo
               illustrium
               potestatum
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               praesidum
               &
               praepositorum
               ,
               non
               omnes
               passim
               intrare
               praesumunt
               ,
               nisi
               quos
               aut
               judex
               vocaverit
               ,
               aut
               negotium
               traxerit
               ,
               aut
               ipsa
               honoris
               proprii
               dignitas
               introire
               permiserit
               :
               it
               a
               ●t
               si
               quispiam
               fu●rit
               insolenter
               ingressus
               ,
               aut
               caed●tur
               ,
               aut
               propellatur
               aut
               al●qua
               verec●●diae
               atque
               existimationis
               su●
               labe
               mulctetur
               .
               In
               templa
               autem
               vel
               potius
               in
               altaria
               atqu●
               sacraria
               Dei
               passim
               omnes
               sordidi
               ac
               flagitiosi
               sin●
               ulla
               penitus
               reverentia
               sacri
               honor
               is
               irrumpunt
               ,
               non
               quia
               non
               omnes
               ad
               exorandum
               Deum
               currere
               debent
               ;
               sed
               quia
               qui
               ingreditur
               ad
               placandum
               ,
               non
               debet
               egredi
               ad
               exacerbandum
               .
               Neque
               enim
               ejusde●
               offic●●
               est
               indulgentiam
               poscere
               &
               ●r
               acundiam
               provocare
               :
               Novum
               siquidem
               monstrigenus
               est
               ;
               eadem
               paene
               omnes
               jugiter
               faciunt
               ,
               quae
               fecisse
               se
               plangunt
               :
               Et
               qui
               intrant
               in
               Ecclesiasticam
               domum
               ,
               ut
               mala
               antiqua
               defleant
               ,
               exeunt
               ;
               &
               quid
               dico
            
             
             
               excunt
               ?
               in
               ipsis
               pene
               hoc
               orationibus
               suis
               moliuntur
               .
            
             Salv.
             
               de
               Gubern
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             86
             ,
             87.
             
          
           
             
               Et
               pag.
            
             180.
             
             
               O
               miseriam
               lacrymabilem
               .
               O
               miseriam
               luctuosam
               !
               quam
               dissimilis
               nunc
               a
               seipso
               est
               populus
               Christian●s
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               ab
               eo
               qui
               fuit
               quondam
               !
               —
               Ecce
               in
               quid
               reducti
               sumus
               ,
               ut
               beatam
               fore
               Ecclesiam
               judicemus
               ,
               si
               vel
               tantum
               in
               se
               boni
               habeat
               quantum
               mali
               .
               Nam
               quomado
               non
               beatam
               arbitremur
               ,
               si
               mediam
               plebis
               partem
               haberet
               innoxiam
               ,
               quam
               pene
               totam
               nunc
               esse
               plangimus
               criminosam
               —
               superfluè
               unius
               scelera
               deflevimus
               ;
               aut
               omnes
               enim
               ,
               aut
               pene
               omnes
               flendi
               atque
               lugendi
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Et
               pag.
            
             195
             ,
             196.
             
             
               Omnia
               amamus
               ;
               omnia
               colimus
               ;
               solus
               nobis
               in
               com●aratione
               omnium
               Deus
               vilis
               est
               ?
               siquando
               enim
               veniret
               ,
               (
               quod
               saepe
               evenit
               )
               ut
               eodem
               die
               &
               festivitas
               Ecclesiastica
               &
               ludi
               publici
               agantur
               ,
               quaeso
               ab
               omnium
               Conscientia
               ,
               quis
               locus
               majores
               Christianorum
               virorum
               copias
               haberet
               ?
               Caveane
               ludi
               publici
               ,
               au
               atrium
               Dei
               ?
               Et
               templum
               omnes
               magis
               sectentur
               ,
               au
               theatrum
               ?
               dicta
               Evangeliorum
               magis
               diligant
               au
               thymelicorum
               ?
               verba
               vitae
               ,
               an
               mortis
               ?
               verba
               Christi
               ,
               an
               mimi
               ?
               Non
               est
               dubium
               quin
               illud
               magis
               amemus
               quod
               anteponimus
               .
            
          
           
             Too
             like
             to
             these
             here
             described
             were
             our
             times
             grown
             ,
             through
             the
             fault
             of
             those
             that
             professed
             themselves
             to
             have
             the
             oversight
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             A
             most
             sad
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             see
             those
             men
             that
             undertook
             to
             guide
             men
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             means
             of
             discouraging
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             hear
             them
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             holiness
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             devoted
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             〈◊〉
             thereto
             .
             The
             accusation
             may
             seem
             harsh
             to
             those
             of
             after-times
             that
             knew
             not
             this
             !
             or
             that
             by
             the
             Patrons
             of
             iniquity
             are
             perswaded
             of
             the
             
             contrary
             .
             But
             I
             say
             as
             
               Salvian
               ,
               l.
            
             6.
             p.
             197.
             
             
               Sed
               gravis
               est
               forsitan
               haec
               atque
               iniqua
               congestio
               .
               Gravis
               profecto
               ,
               si
               falsa
               .
            
          
           
             Yet
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             all
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             thus
             miscarried
             :
             we
             have
             yet
             surviving
             our
             Usher
             ,
             our
             Hall
             ,
             our
             Morton
             ,
             learned
             ,
             godly
             and
             peaceable
             men
             ;
             whose
             names
             are
             as
             dear
             to
             us
             as
             any
             mens
             alive
             .
             And
             O
             that
             it
             had
             been
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             all
             had
             been
             such
             !
             Then
             had
             we
             not
             been
             like
             to
             have
             seen
             those
             daies
             of
             blood
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             :
             nor
             those
             great
             mutations
             in
             Church
             and
             state
             !
             But
             so
             far
             were
             these
             good
             men
             from
             being
             able
             to
             do
             the
             good
             that
             they
             would
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             maligned
             for
             their
             piety
             ,
             and
             soundness
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             time
             have
             I
             heard
             them
             despised
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             scorned
             as
             Puritans
             for
             all
             they
             were
             Prelates
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             it
             were
             well
             if
             all
             the
             guilt
             had
             lain
             upon
             that
             party
             !
             But
             alas
             it
             was
             not
             so
             !
             Those
             pious
             and
             painful
             Divines
             that
             were
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             that
             part
             of
             the
             people
             that
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             too
             impatient
             under
             their
             suffering
             !
             and
             bent
             themselves
             (
             some
             of
             them
             )
             more
             then
             was
             meet
             against
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             that
             they
             suffered
             by
             ;
             and
             too
             much
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             the
             Prelates
             odious
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             persecutors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             and
             were
             ready
             to
             go
             too
             far
             from
             them
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             the
             worse
             of
             some
             things
             because
             they
             commanded
             them
             .
             Doubtless
             had
             we
             all
             suffered
             with
             more
             patience
             ,
             and
             carried
             our selves
             with
             meekness
             and
             gent
             eness
             to
             those
             that
             we
             differed
             from
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             so
             much
             commendation
             as
             was
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             best
             constructions
             on
             
             their
             actions
             that
             we
             could
             ,
             and
             covered
             their
             infirmities
             with
             the
             most
             charitable
             interpretations
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             done
             more
             to
             mollifie
             their
             minds
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             have
             maintained
             our
             own
             innocency
             .
             But
             as
             there
             was
             no
             room
             on
             their
             part
             to
             a
             motion
             for
             peace
             ,
             or
             a
             petition
             for
             liberty
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             prosperity
             ;
             so
             when
             advantages
             did
             seem
             to
             appear
             to
             us
             of
             vindicating
             our
             liberties
             ,
             we
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             unreconcileable
             ,
             and
             too
             inconsiderately
             rusht
             on
             ,
             and
             were
             wanting
             in
             those
             peaceable
             endeavours
             that
             were
             our
             duty
             .
             We
             did
             not
             in
             our
             Assembly
             invite
             them
             to
             a
             free
             consultation
             ,
             that
             their
             cause
             might
             have
             the
             fullest
             and
             fairest
             hearing
             ,
             before
             it
             had
             been
             condemned
             .
             Proposals
             that
             had
             any
             tendency
             to
             healing
             and
             accommodation
             ,
             had
             never
             that
             entertainment
             from
             us
             that
             they
             did
             deserve
             .
             What
             moderate
             Proposals
             were
             made
             to
             one
             party
             by
             Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             which
             both
             parties
             did
             dislike
             !
             How
             many
             pacificatory
             motions
             and
             excellent
             Treatises
             came
             from
             that
             Heavenly
             peaceable
             Bishop
             Hall
             ,
             especially
             his
             Peace-maker
             ,
             his
             
               Pax
               terris
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Modest
               Offer
            
             !
             But
             how
             little
             did
             they
             effect
             !
             Certainly
             some
             of
             the
             men
             were
             so
             venerable
             for
             their
             admirable
             learning
             and
             piety
             ,
             that
             they
             deserved
             to
             have
             been
             heard
             ,
             and
             consulted
             with
             too
             ,
             as
             wise
             and
             most
             Judicious
             men
             .
             And
             Prelacy
             was
             not
             so
             young
             a
             plant
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             had
             it
             in
             former
             and
             latter
             ages
             ,
             had
             so
             few
             or
             mean
             persons
             to
             adorn
             and
             credit
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             well
             deserved
             the
             fairest
             hearing
             and
             debate
             .
          
           
             But
             thus
             have
             we
             all
             shewed
             our
             frailty
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             heed
             that
             we
             have
             
               taken
               to
               our selves
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             open
             our
             eyes
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             we
             
             may
             all
             fullyer
             see
             our
             own
             miscarriages
             ;
             for
             surely
             they
             lie
             as
             Mountains
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             about
             us
             may
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             will
             hardly
             see
             them
             our selves
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             would
             think
             now
             that
             if
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             be
             cureable
             ,
             we
             should
             by
             this
             time
             be
             all
             brought
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             be
             prepared
             to
             a
             closure
             on
             any
             reasonable
             terms
             ?
             Who
             would
             think
             but
             after
             all
             the
             smart
             of
             our
             divisions
             ,
             we
             should
             long
             ere
             this
             have
             got
             together
             ,
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             consulted
             our selves
             into
             peace
             !
             But
             alas
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             done
             ;
             and
             few
             do
             I
             find
             that
             mind
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             We
             continue
             our
             quarrels
             as
             hot
             as
             ever
             :
             As
             Salvian
             saith
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             
               Miseri
               jam
               sumus
               :
               &
               nec
               dum
               nugaces
               (
               discordes
               )
               esse
               cessamus
               .
            
             l.
             6.
             p.
             20
             2.
             
             Et
             pag.
             200.
             
             
               Mala
               incessabiliter
               malis
               addimus
               ,
               &
               peccata
               peccatis
               cumulamus
               :
               &
               cum
               maxima
               nostri
               pars
               iam
               perierit
               ,
               id
               agimus
               ut
               pereamus
               omnes
               .
               —
               Nos
               non
               vicinos
               nostros
               tantum
               ardere
               vidimus
               ,
               sed
               ipsi
               iam
               ex
               maxima
               nostrorum
               corporum
               parte
               arsimus
               .
               Et
               quid
               hoc
               ,
               proh
               nefas
               ,
               mali
               est
               ?
               arsimus
               ,
               arsimus
               ,
               &
               tamen
               flammas
               quibus
               iam
               arsimus
               non
               timemus
               .
               Nam
               quod
               non
               ubique
               agantur
               quae
               prius
               acta
               sunt
               ,
               miseriae
               est
               beneficium
               ,
               non
               disciplinae
               .
               Facile
               hoc
               probo
               .
               Da
               enim
               prioris
               temporis
               statum
               ,
               &
               statim
               ubique
               sunt
               quae
               fuerunt
               .
            
          
           
             The
             minds
             of
             many
             are
             as
             much
             exasperated
             or
             estranged
             as
             ever
             .
             Three
             sorts
             I
             meet
             with
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             too
             backward
             to
             any
             accommodation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             violent
             men
             of
             the
             Prelates
             side
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             new
             way
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             far
             from
             Reconciliation
             and
             healing
             of
             our
             breaches
             ,
             that
             they
             labour
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             that
             the
             contrary-minded
             are
             
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             that
             have
             not
             Episcopal
             ordination
             are
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Churches
             that
             have
             not
             Prelates
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             except
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             through
             unavoidable
             necessity
             .
             )
             And
             they
             say
             ,
             To
             agree
             with
             such
             were
             to
             strike
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Schism
             it self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             on
             the
             other
             side
             say
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               not
               see
               that
               except
               an
               inconsiderable
               number
               ,
               the
               Prelatical
               party
               are
               all
               ,
               empty
               ,
               careless
               ,
               if
               not
               scandalous
               ungodly
               men
               !
               Where
               are
               almost
               any
               of
               them
               whose
               Communion
               is
               desirable
               !
               That
               set
               themselves
               to
               the
               winning
               and
               saving
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               are
               serious
               men
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               salvation
               ,
               in
               whom
               you
               can
               perceive
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               ?
               Hath
               God
               brought
               down
               these
               enemies
               of
               godliness
               ,
               and
               persecutors
               and
               depopulaters
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               would
               you
               make
               a
               league
               with
               them
               again
               ?
               Do
               you
               not
               see
               that
               they
               are
               as
               bitter
               and
               implacable
               as
               ever
               !
               and
               have
               not
               some
               of
               them
               the
               faces
               to
               justifie
               all
               the
               former
               impositions
               and
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               draw
               or
               continue
               the
               guile
               of
               it
               upon
               their
               heads
               ?
               and
               would
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               wrongfully
               eiected
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               accusatians
               in
               Parliament
               before
               the
               division
               ,
               so
               many
               Centuries
               of
               horribly
               scandalous
               ones
               published
               by
               Mr.
            
             White
             ,
             
               and
               so
               many
               more
               Centuries
               that
               lie
               on
               Record
               under
               depositions
               in
               the
               several
               Countyes
               of
               the
               Nation
               where
               the
               Committees
               eiected
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               perpetual
               witnesses
               of
               the
               quality
               of
               these
               men
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Others
             there
             be
             that
             are
             peaceable
             men
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             former
             miscarriages
             ,
             nor
             own
             the
             present
             evils
             of
             any
             ;
             but
             think
             though
             there
             be
             too
             much
             truth
             in
             these
             later
             accusations
             ,
             yet
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Difference
             and
             the
             Quality
             
             of
             some
             of
             the
             persons
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             deserveth
             our
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             of
             Reconciltation
             .
             But
             they
             think
             the
             work
             to
             be
             hopeless
             and
             impossible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             attempted
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             our
             breach
             is
             made
             ;
             but
             how
             or
             when
             it
             will
             be
             well
             healed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             it
             behoveth
             us
             yet
             to
             come
             neerer
             home
             ,
             and
             enquire
             into
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             present
             approved
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             what
             party
             soever
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             if
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             know
             our selves
             we
             may
             soon
             find
             that
             which
             will
             lay
             us
             very
             low
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             all
             have
             an
             eye
             at
             my
             own
             corrupt
             heart
             which
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             Justifying
             in
             th●s
             common
             lamentation
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             it
             as
             my
             necessary
             duty
             to
             cast
             the
             first
             stone
             at
             my self
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             sins
             that
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             undertake
             to
             enumerate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             my
             passing
             over
             any
             particular
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             denyal
             of
             it
             for
             our
             Justification
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             take
             it
             to
             be
             my
             duty
             to
             give
             instance
             of
             some
             few
             ,
             that
             cry
             loud
             for
             humiliation
             and
             speedy
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Only
             I
             must
             needs
             first
             premise
             this
             profession
             ;
             That
             for
             all
             the
             faults
             that
             are
             now
             among
             us
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             ever
             England
             had
             so
             able
             and
             faithful
             a
             Ministery
             since
             it
             was
             a
             Nation
             as
             it
             hath
             at
             this
             day
             :
             and
             I
             fear
             that
             few
             Nations
             on
             earth
             ,
             if
             any
             ,
             have
             the
             like
             .
             Sure
             I
             am
             the
             change
             is
             so
             great
             within
             this
             12.
             years
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             joyes
             that
             ever
             I
             had
             in
             the
             world
             to
             behold
             it
             .
             O
             how
             many
             Congregations
             are
             now
             plainly
             and
             frequently
             taught
             ,
             that
             lived
             then
             in
             great
             obscurity
             ?
             How
             many
             able
             faithful
             men
             are
             there
             now
             in
             a
             County
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             were
             then
             ?
             How
             graciously
             
             hath
             God
             prospered
             the
             studies
             of
             many
             young
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             little
             children
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             late
             troubles
             ?
             so
             that
             now
             they
             cloud
             the
             most
             of
             their
             seniors
             :
             How
             many
             miles
             would
             I
             have
             gone
             twenty
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             less
             ,
             to
             have
             heard
             one
             of
             those
             ant●ent
             Reverend
             Divines
             ,
             whose
             Congregations
             are
             now
             grown
             thin
             ,
             and
             their
             parts
             esteemed
             mean
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             notable
             improvement
             of
             their
             Juniors
             ?
             And
             in
             particular
             ,
             how
             mercifully
             hath
             the
             Lord
             dealt
             with
             this
             poor
             Countrey
             of
             Worcestershire
             ,
             in
             raising
             up
             so
             many
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             credit
             their
             sacred
             office
             ,
             and
             self-denyingly
             ,
             and
             freely
             ,
             zealously
             and
             unwearyedly
             do
             lay
             out
             themselves
             for
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             !
             I
             bless
             the
             Lord
             that
             hath
             placed
             me
             in
             such
             a
             neighbourhood
             ,
             where
             I
             may
             have
             the
             brotherly
             fellowship
             of
             so
             many
             able
             ,
             humble
             ,
             unanimous
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             faithful
             men
             .
             O
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             long
             continue
             this
             admirable
             mercy
             to
             this
             unworthy
             Countrey
             :
             And
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             while
             I
             have
             a
             being
             for
             the
             common
             change
             in
             other
             parts
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             to
             see
             :
             That
             so
             many
             hundred
             faithful
             men
             are
             so
             hard
             at
             work
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             souls
             ,
             
               frementibus
               licet
               &
               frendentibus
               inimicis
            
             ;
             and
             that
             more
             are
             springing
             up
             apace
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             men
             whose
             parts
             I
             reverence
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             point
             of
             Government
             of
             another
             mind
             from
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             offended
             at
             my
             very
             mention
             of
             this
             happy
             alteration
             :
             but
             I
             must
             profess
             if
             I
             were
             absolutely
             Prelatical
             ,
             if
             I
             knew
             my
             heart
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             chose
             for
             all
             that
             but
             rejoyce
             :
             What
             not
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             men
             do
             differ
             in
             one
             opinion
             ,
             about
             its
             order
             !
             should
             I
             shut
             my
             eyes
             against
             the
             mercies
             of
             the
             Lord
             !
             The
             souls
             
             of
             men
             are
             not
             so
             contemptible
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             envy
             them
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             broken
             to
             them
             by
             a
             hand
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Prelatical
             approbation
             ;
             O
             that
             every
             congregation
             were
             thus
             supplyed
             ;
             but
             all
             cannot
             be
             done
             at
             once
             .
             They
             had
             a
             long
             time
             to
             settle
             a
             corrupted
             Ministery
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             ignorant
             and
             scandalous
             are
             cast
             out
             ,
             we
             cannot
             create
             abilities
             in
             others
             for
             the
             supply
             ;
             we
             must
             stay
             the
             time
             of
             their
             preparation
             and
             growth
             ;
             and
             then
             if
             England
             drive
             not
             away
             the
             Gospel
             by
             their
             abuse
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             willful
             unreformedness
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             be
             the
             happiest
             Nation
             under
             heaven
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             the
             Sects
             and
             Heresies
             that
             are
             creeping
             in
             and
             daily
             troubling
             us
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             free
             Gospel
             managed
             by
             an
             able
             self
             denying
             Ministery
             ,
             will
             effectually
             disperse
             and
             shame
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             confessing
             sin
             ,
             but
             applauding
             those
             whose
             sins
             you
             pretend
             to
             confess
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             the
             due
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             graces
             and
             thanksgiving
             for
             his
             admirable
             mercies
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             unthankful
             in
             Confession
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             cloud
             or
             vilifie
             Gods
             graces
             ,
             while
             I
             open
             the
             frailties
             that
             in
             many
             do
             accompany
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             AMong
             the
             many
             things
             that
             are
             yet
             sadly
             out
             of
             order
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             I
             shall
             touch
             upon
             these
             few
             particulars
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             One
             of
             our
             most
             hainous
             &
             palpable
             sins
             is
             Pride
             :
             A
             sin
             that
             hath
             too
             much
             interest
             in
             the
             best
             ;
             but
             is
             more
             hateful
             &
             unexcusable
             in
             us
             then
             in
             any
             men
             .
             Yet
             is
             it
             so
             prevalent
             in
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             inditeth
             our
             discourses
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             chooseth
             us
             our
             company
             ,
             it
             formeth
             our
             countenances
             ,
             it
             putteth
             the
             accents
             and
             emphasis
             upon
             our
             words
             ;
             when
             we
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             determiner
             and
             exciter
             of
             our
             Cogitations
             ?
             It
             fills
             some
             mens
             minds
             with
             aspiring
             desires
             and
             desings
             :
             It
             possesseth
             them
             with
             envious
             and
             bitter
             thoughts
             against
             those
             that
             stand
             in
             their
             light
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             means
             do
             ecclipse
             their
             glory
             ,
             or
             hinder
             the
             progress
             of
             their
             idolized
             Reputation
             .
             O
             what
             a
             constant
             companion
             ,
             what
             a
             tyranous
             commander
             ,
             what
             a
             fly
             and
             subtile
             insinuating
             enemy
             is
             this
             sin
             of
             Pride
             !
             It
             goes
             with
             men
             to
             the
             Draper
             ,
             the
             Mercer
             ,
             the
             Taylor
             ;
             it
             choseth
             them
             their
             cloth
             ,
             their
             trimming
             and
             their
             fashion
             .
             It
             dresseth
             them
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             out
             side
             .
             Fewer
             Ministers
             would
             rustle
             it
             out
             in
             the
             fashion
             in
             hair
             and
             habit
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             the
             command
             of
             this
             tyrannous
             vice
             .
             And
             I
             would
             that
             were
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             worst
             :
             But
             alas
             how
             frequently
             doth
             it
             go
             with
             us
             to
             our
             studies
             ,
             and
             there
             set
             with
             us
             and
             do
             our
             work
             ?
             How
             oft
             doth
             it
             chose
             our
             subject
             ?
             and
             more
             often
             chose
             our
             words
             and
             ornaments
             .
             God
             biddeth
             us
             be
             as
             plain
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             
             for
             the
             informing
             of
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             as
             convincing
             and
             serious
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             for
             the
             meiting
             and
             changing
             of
             unchanged
             hearts
             ;
             And
             Pride
             stands
             by
             and
             contradicteth
             all
             ;
             and
             sometime
             it
             puts
             in
             toyes
             and
             trifles
             ,
             and
             polluteth
             rather
             then
             polisheth
             ,
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             laudable
             ornaments
             ,
             it
             dishonoureth
             our
             Sermons
             with
             childish
             gawdes
             :
             as
             if
             a
             Prince
             were
             to
             be
             decked
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Stage-player
             or
             a
             painted
             fool
             .
             It
             perswadeth
             us
             to
             paint
             the
             window
             that
             it
             may
             dim
             the
             light
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             to
             our
             people
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             them
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             speak
             unprofitably
             :
             It
             taketh
             off
             the
             edge
             ,
             and
             dulls
             the
             life
             of
             all
             our
             teachings
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             filing
             off
             the
             roughness
             ,
             unevenness
             and
             superfluity
             ;
             If
             we
             have
             a
             plain
             and
             cutting
             passage
             ,
             it
             throws
             it
             away
             as
             too
             rustical
             or
             ungrateful
             .
             When
             God
             chargeth
             us
             to
             deal
             with
             men
             as
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             beseech
             them
             with
             all
             the
             earnestness
             that
             we
             are
             able
             ;
             this
             cursed
             sin
             controlleth
             all
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             the
             most
             holy
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             calleth
             our
             most
             necessary
             duty
             a
             madness
             ;
             and
             saith
             to
             us
             ,
             
               What
               will
               you
               make
               people
               think
               you
               are
               mad
               ?
               will
               you
               make
               them
               say
               you
               rage
               or
               rave
               ?
               cannot
               you
               speak
               soberly
               and
               moderately
               ?
            
             And
             thus
             doth
             Pride
             make
             many
             a
             mans
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             what
             Pride
             makes
             the
             Devil
             makes
             ;
             and
             what
             Sermons
             the
             Devil
             will
             make
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conjecture
             .
             Though
             the
             matter
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             dress
             ,
             and
             manner
             ,
             and
             end
             be
             from
             Satan
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             great
             reason
             to
             expect
             success
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             Pride
             hath
             made
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             it
             goes
             with
             them
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             it
             formeth
             their
             tone
             ,
             it
             animateth
             them
             in
             the
             delivery
             ,
             it
             takes
             them
             off
             
             from
             that
             which
             may
             be
             displeasing
             ,
             how
             necessary
             soever
             ,
             and
             setteth
             them
             in
             a
             pursuite
             of
             vain
             applause
             .
             And
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             It
             maketh
             men
             both
             in
             studying
             and
             preaching
             to
             seek
             themselves
             ,
             and
             deny
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             seek
             Gods
             glory
             and
             deny
             themselvs
             .
             When
             they
             should
             ask
             ,
             
               What
               should
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               how
               should
               I
               say
               it
               ,
               to
               please
               God
               best
               ,
               and
               do
               most
               good
               ?
            
             It
             makes
             them
             ask
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               I
               deliver
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               thought
               a
               learned
               able
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               applauded
               by
               all
               that
               hear
               me
               ?
            
             When
             the
             Sermon
             is
             done
             ,
             Pride
             goeth
             home
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             more
             eager
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             were
             applauded
             ,
             then
             whether
             they
             did
             prevail
             for
             the
             saving
             change
             of
             souls
             .
             They
             could
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             for
             shame
             ,
             to
             ask
             folks
             ,
             how
             they
             liked
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             out
             their
             commendation
             .
             If
             they
             do
             perceive
             that
             they
             are
             highly
             thought
             of
             ,
             they
             rejoyce
             as
             having
             attained
             their
             end
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             perceive
             that
             they
             are
             esteemed
             but
             weak
             or
             common
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             displeased
             as
             having
             mist
             the
             prize
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             nor
             the
             worst
             ,
             if
             worse
             may
             be
             .
             O
             that
             ever
             it
             should
             be
             spoken
             of
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             set
             upon
             popular
             air
             ,
             and
             of
             sitting
             highest
             in
             mens
             estimation
             ,
             that
             they
             envy
             the
             parts
             and
             names
             of
             their
             Brethren
             that
             are
             preferred
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             taken
             from
             their
             praises
             that
             is
             given
             to
             anothers
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             God
             had
             given
             them
             his
             gifts
             to
             be
             the
             meer
             ornaments
             and
             trappings
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walk
             as
             men
             of
             reputation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             gifts
             in
             others
             were
             to
             be
             trodden
             down
             and
             vilified
             ,
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             their
             honour
             !
             What
             ,
             a
             Saint
             ,
             a
             
             Preacher
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             envy
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             malign
             his
             gifts
             for
             which
             he
             should
             have
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             hinder
             our
             glory
             !
             Is
             not
             every
             true
             Christian
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             therefore
             partaketh
             of
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             of
             each
             particular
             member
             thereof
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             every
             man
             owe
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Brethrens
             gifts
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             having
             himself
             a
             part
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             foot
             hath
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Guidance
             of
             the
             eye
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             his
             own
             ends
             may
             be
             attained
             by
             his
             brethrens
             gifts
             as
             well
             as
             by
             his
             own
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Churches
             felicity
             be
             not
             his
             end
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             .
             Will
             any
             work-man
             malign
             another
             because
             he
             helpeth
             him
             to
             do
             his
             masters
             work
             ?
             yet
             alas
             how
             common
             is
             this
             hainous
             crime
             among
             men
             of
             parts
             and
             eminency
             in
             the
             Church
             !
             They
             can
             secretly
             blot
             the
             Reputation
             of
             those
             that
             stand
             cross
             to
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             cannot
             for
             shame
             do
             in
             plain
             and
             open
             terms
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             proved
             palpable
             lyers
             and
             slanderers
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             it
             in
             generals
             and
             malicious
             intimations
             ,
             raising
             suspicions
             where
             they
             cannot
             fasten
             accusations
             .
             And
             so
             far
             are
             some
             gone
             in
             this
             Satanical
             vice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             ordinary
             practice
             ,
             and
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             their
             business
             to
             keep
             down
             the
             estimation
             of
             any
             that
             they
             dislike
             ,
             and
             to
             defame
             others
             in
             the
             slyest
             and
             most
             plausible
             way
             .
             And
             some
             goe
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             unwilling
             that
             any
             one
             that
             is
             abler
             then
             themselves
             should
             come
             into
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             applauded
             above
             themselves
             .
             A
             fearful
             thing
             ,
             That
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             so
             envy
             at
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             that
             his
             carnal
             hearers
             were
             unconverted
             ,
             and
             
             the
             drowsie
             not
             awakened
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             by
             another
             who
             may
             be
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
             Yea
             so
             far
             doth
             this
             cursed
             vice
             prevail
             ,
             that
             in
             great
             Congregations
             that
             have
             need
             of
             the
             help
             of
             many
             Teachers
             ,
             we
             can
             scarce
             in
             many
             places
             get
             two
             in
             equality
             to
             live
             together
             in
             love
             and
             quietness
             ,
             and
             unanimously
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             God!
             But
             unless
             one
             of
             them
             be
             quite
             below
             the
             other
             in
             parts
             ,
             and
             content
             to
             be
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             or
             unless
             one
             be
             a
             Curate
             to
             the
             other
             or
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             contending
             for
             precedency
             ,
             and
             envying
             each
             others
             interest
             and
             walking
             with
             strangness
             and
             jealousie
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             wrong
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             have
             been
             endeavouring
             with
             persons
             of
             publike
             interest
             and
             capacity
             to
             further
             a
             good
             work
             ,
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             great
             necessity
             of
             more
             Ministers
             then
             one
             in
             great
             Congregations
             ,
             they
             tell
             me
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             agree
             together
             !
             I
             hope
             the
             objection
             is
             ungrounded
             as
             to
             the
             most
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             case
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             with
             any
             .
             Nay
             some
             men
             are
             so
             far
             gone
             in
             Pride
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             might
             have
             an
             equal
             assistant
             to
             further
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             take
             all
             the
             burden
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             though
             more
             then
             they
             can
             bear
             ,
             then
             that
             any
             should
             share
             with
             them
             in
             the
             honour
             ;
             and
             for
             fear
             least
             they
             should
             diminish
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Hence
             also
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             men
             do
             so
             magnifie
             their
             own
             opinions
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             censorious
             of
             any
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             lesser
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             all
             one
             to
             differ
             from
             them
             and
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             do
             expect
             that
             all
             should
             be
             conformed
             to
             their
             judgements
             ,
             
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Churches
             faith
             !
             and
             while
             we
             cry
             down
             Papal
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             determination
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             we
             would
             too
             many
             of
             us
             be
             Popes
             our selves
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             stand
             to
             our
             determination
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             infallible
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             modesty
             then
             expresly
             to
             say
             so
             :
             we
             pretend
             that
             it
             is
             only
             the
             evidence
             of
             truth
             that
             appeareth
             in
             our
             Reasons
             that
             we
             expect
             men
             should
             yield
             to
             ,
             and
             our
             zeal
             is
             for
             the
             truth
             and
             not
             for
             our selves
             :
             But
             as
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             taken
             for
             Truth
             which
             is
             ours
             ,
             so
             our
             Reasons
             must
             needs
             be
             taken
             for
             valid
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             but
             freely
             examined
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             be
             infirm
             and
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             so
             discovered
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             exceeding
             backward
             to
             see
             it
             our selves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ours
             ,
             so
             how
             angry
             are
             we
             that
             it
             should
             be
             disclosed
             to
             others
             ?
             and
             we
             so
             espouse
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             errors
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             that
             were
             spoken
             against
             them
             were
             spoken
             against
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             we
             were
             hainously
             injured
             to
             have
             our
             arguments
             throughly
             confuted
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             injured
             the
             truth
             and
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             !
             so
             that
             the
             matter
             is
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             through
             our
             Pride
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             errour
             or
             fallacious
             argument
             do
             fall
             under
             the
             Patronage
             of
             a
             Reverend
             Name
             (
             which
             is
             no
             whit
             rare
             )
             we
             must
             either
             give
             it
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             give
             away
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             else
             become
             injurious
             to
             that
             name
             that
             doth
             patronize
             it
             .
             For
             though
             you
             meddle
             not
             with
             their
             persons
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             put
             themselves
             under
             all
             the
             strokes
             which
             you
             give
             their
             arguments
             ;
             and
             feel
             it
             as
             sensibly
             as
             if
             you
             had
             spoken
             it
             of
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             it
             will
             follow
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             weak
             arguing
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             weak
             man.
             If
             therefore
             you
             take
             it
             for
             your
             duty
             to
             shame
             their
             errors
             and
             false
             reasonings
             ,
             by
             discovering
             their
             nakedness
             ,
             
             they
             take
             it
             as
             if
             you
             shamed
             their
             persons
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             names
             must
             be
             a
             Garrison
             or
             fortress
             to
             their
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             their
             Reverence
             must
             defend
             all
             their
             sayings
             from
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             high
             are
             our
             spirits
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             becomes
             a
             duty
             to
             any
             man
             to
             reprove
             or
             contradict
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             commonly
             impatient
             both
             of
             the
             matter
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             .
             We
             love
             the
             man
             that
             will
             say
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             our
             opinion
             ,
             and
             promote
             our
             reputation
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             less
             worthy
             of
             our
             love
             in
             other
             respects
             :
             But
             he
             is
             ungrateful
             to
             us
             that
             contradicteth
             us
             ,
             and
             differeth
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             dealeth
             plainly
             with
             us
             in
             our
             miscarriages
             ,
             &
             telleth
             us
             of
             our
             faults
             !
             Especially
             in
             the
             management
             of
             our
             publike
             arguings
             :
             where
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             is
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             can
             scarce
             endure
             any
             contradiction
             or
             plain
             dealing
             .
             I
             know
             that
             Railing
             language
             is
             to
             be
             abhorred
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             be
             as
             tender
             of
             each
             others
             reputation
             ,
             as
             our
             fidelity
             to
             the
             truth
             will
             permit
             :
             But
             our
             Pride
             makes
             too
             many
             of
             us
             to
             think
             all
             men
             contemn
             us
             that
             do
             not
             admire
             us
             ,
             yea
             and
             admire
             all
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             submit
             their
             judgements
             to
             our
             most
             palpable
             mistakes
             !
             We
             are
             so
             tender
             that
             no
             man
             can
             touch
             us
             scarce
             but
             we
             are
             hurt
             ;
             and
             so
             stout
             and
             high-minded
             that
             a
             man
             can
             scarce
             speak
             to
             us
             :
             Like
             froward
             children
             ,
             or
             sick
             folk
             that
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             talkt
             to
             ;
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             that
             you
             speak
             amiss
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             speak
             to
             them
             .
             So
             our
             indignation
             is
             not
             at
             men
             for
             writing
             or
             speaking
             injuriously
             or
             unjustly
             against
             our
             words
             ,
             but
             for
             confuting
             them
             .
             And
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             verft
             in
             complementing
             :
             and
             skilled
             in
             flatterie
             above
             the
             vulgar
             rate
             ,
             can
             scarce
             tell
             how
             to
             handle
             them
             so
             observantly
             ,
             and
             fit
             
             their
             expectations
             at
             every
             turn
             ,
             but
             there
             will
             be
             some
             word
             ,
             or
             some
             neglect
             which
             their
             high
             spirits
             will
             fasten
             ,
             and
             take
             as
             injurious
             to
             their
             honour
             ;
             So
             that
             a
             plain
             Countrey-man
             that
             speaks
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             must
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             be
             esteemed
             guilty
             of
             dishonouring
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             confess
             I
             have
             often
             wondered
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             most
             hainous
             sin
             should
             be
             made
             so
             slight
             of
             ,
             and
             thought
             so
             consistent
             with
             a
             holy
             frame
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             when
             far
             lesser
             sins
             are
             by
             our selves
             proclaimed
             to
             be
             so
             damnable
             in
             our
             people
             !
             And
             more
             have
             I
             wondered
             to
             see
             the
             difference
             between
             ungodly
             sinners
             ,
             and
             godly
             Preachers
             in
             this
             respect
             .
             When
             we
             speak
             to
             drunkards
             ,
             worldlings
             ,
             or
             any
             ignorant
             unconverted
             men
             ,
             we
             disgrace
             them
             as
             in
             that
             condition
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             on
             as
             plainly
             as
             we
             can
             speak
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             misery
             :
             and
             we
             expect
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             should
             bear
             all
             patiently
             ,
             but
             take
             al
             thankfully
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             good
             reason
             for
             all
             this
             :
             And
             most
             that
             I
             deal
             with
             do
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             and
             many
             gross
             sinners
             will
             commend
             the
             closest
             Preachers
             most
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             that
             they
             care
             not
             for
             hearing
             a
             man
             that
             will
             not
             tell
             them
             plainly
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             But
             if
             we
             speak
             to
             a
             godly
             Minister
             ,
             against
             his
             errours
             or
             any
             sin
             ,
             (
             for
             too
             many
             of
             them
             )
             if
             we
             honour
             them
             and
             reverence
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             as
             smoothly
             as
             we
             are
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             yea
             if
             we
             mixt
             commendations
             with
             our
             contradictions
             or
             reproofs
             ,
             if
             the
             applause
             be
             not
             apparently
             predominant
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             drown
             all
             the
             force
             of
             the
             reproof
             or
             confutation
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             more
             an
             applause
             then
             a
             reprehension
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             as
             an
             injury
             almost
             insufferable
             .
             That
             is
             railing
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             no
             
             better
             then
             flatterie
             in
             them
             to
             the
             common
             people
             ;
             though
             the
             cause
             may
             be
             as
             great
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             know
             this
             is
             a
             sad
             and
             harsh
             confession
             !
             but
             that
             all
             this
             should
             be
             so
             among
             us
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             grievous
             to
             us
             then
             to
             be
             told
             of
             it
             .
             Could
             this
             nakedness
             be
             hid
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             disclosed
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             openly
             in
             the
             view
             of
             all
             .
             But
             alas
             it
             is
             long
             ago
             open
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             :
             We
             have
             dishonoured
             our selves
             by
             idolizing
             our
             honour
             ;
             We
             print
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             preach
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             tell
             it
             unto
             all
             .
             Some
             will
             think
             that
             I
             speak
             over
             charitably
             to
             call
             such
             persons
             Godly
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             so
             great
             a
             sin
             doth
             so
             much
             preval
             .
             I
             know
             where
             it
             is
             indeed
             predominant
             ,
             not
             hated
             ,
             and
             bewailed
             ,
             and
             mortified
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             godliness
             ;
             and
             I
             leave
             every
             man
             to
             a
             cautelous
             jealousie
             and
             search
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ;
             But
             if
             all
             be
             Graceless
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             the
             forementioned
             discoveries
             of
             Pride
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             merciful
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             quickly
             another
             spirit
             ;
             for
             grace
             is
             then
             a
             rarer
             thing
             then
             most
             of
             us
             have
             supposed
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             all
             that
             I
             intend
             ;
             To
             the
             praise
             of
             Grace
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             we
             have
             some
             among
             us
             here
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             is
             so
             in
             other
             parts
             )
             that
             are
             eminent
             in
             humility
             and
             lowlyness
             and
             condescention
             ,
             and
             exemplary
             herein
             to
             their
             flocks
             and
             to
             their
             Brethren
             :
             and
             it
             is
             their
             glory
             and
             shall
             be
             their
             glory
             ;
             and
             maketh
             them
             truly
             honourable
             and
             amiable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             and
             all
             good
             men
             ;
             yea
             and
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             ungodly
             themselves
             :
             And
             O
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             us
             were
             but
             such
             !
             But
             alas
             this
             is
             not
             the
             case
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           
             O
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             lay
             us
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             in
             the
             tears
             of
             unfeigned
             sorrow
             for
             this
             sin
             !
             Brethren
             ,
             may
             I
             take
             leave
             a
             little
             to
             expostulate
             this
             case
             with
             my
             own
             heart
             and
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             shame
             of
             our
             sin
             and
             be
             reformed
             ?
             Is
             not
             Pride
             the
             sin
             of
             Devils
             ?
             the
             first-born
             of
             Hell
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             that
             wherein
             Satans
             Image
             doth
             much
             consist
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             tollerable
             evil
             in
             a
             man
             that
             is
             so
             engaged
             against
             him
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             as
             we
             are
             ?
             The
             very
             design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             tend
             to
             self
             abasing
             ;
             and
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             is
             begun
             and
             carried
             on
             in
             Humiliation
             .
             Humility
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             ornament
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             .
             It
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             be
             a
             sanctified
             man
             ,
             or
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             humble
             .
             All
             that
             will
             be
             Christians
             must
             be
             Christs
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             
               come
               to
               him
               to
               learn
            
             ;
             and
             their
             lesson
             is
             ,
             to
             
               be
               meek
               and
               lowly
               ,
               Mat.
            
             11.
             28.
             
             O
             how
             many
             precepts
             and
             admirable
             examples
             hath
             our
             Lord
             and
             master
             given
             us
             to
             this
             end
             ?
             Can
             we
             once
             conceive
             of
             him
             as
             purposely
             washing
             and
             wiping
             his
             servants
             feet
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             stout
             and
             Lordly
             still
             ?
             shall
             he
             converse
             with
             the
             meanest
             ,
             and
             we
             avoid
             them
             as
             contemptible
             people
             ,
             and
             think
             none
             but
             persons
             of
             riches
             and
             honour
             to
             be
             fit
             for
             our
             society
             ?
             How
             many
             of
             us
             are
             oftner
             found
             in
             the
             houses
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             poor
             cottages
             of
             those
             that
             have
             most
             need
             of
             our
             help
             ?
             There
             are
             many
             of
             us
             that
             would
             think
             it
             a
             baseness
             ,
             to
             be
             daily
             with
             the
             most
             needy
             and
             beggarly
             people
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             supply
             their
             wants
             ?
             As
             if
             we
             had
             taken
             charge
             only
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             rich
             !
             Alas
             what
             is
             it
             that
             we
             have
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             ?
             Of
             our
             body
             ?
             why
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             made
             of
             the
             like
             
             materials
             as
             the
             brutes
             ?
             and
             must
             they
             not
             shortly
             be
             as
             loathsom
             and
             abominable
             as
             the
             dung
             ?
             is
             it
             of
             our
             Graces
             ?
             Why
             the
             more
             we
             are
             proud
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             less
             we
             have
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             .
             And
             when
             so
             much
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Grace
             is
             in
             Humility
             it
             s
             a
             great
             absurdity
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             it
             .
             Is
             it
             of
             our
             Learning
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             abilities
             and
             gifts
             ?
             Why
             sure
             if
             we
             have
             any
             knowledge
             at
             all
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             know
             much
             reason
             to
             be
             humble
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             know
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             more
             reason
             then
             others
             do
             to
             be
             humble
             .
             How
             little
             is
             it
             that
             the
             most
             Learned
             know
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             yet
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ?
             And
             to
             know
             that
             things
             are
             past
             your
             reach
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             how
             ignorant
             you
             are
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             should
             be
             no
             great
             cause
             of
             Pride
             !
             However
             ,
             do
             not
             the
             Devils
             know
             more
             then
             you
             ?
             And
             will
             you
             be
             Proud
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Devils
             do
             excell
             you
             in
             ?
             Yea
             to
             some
             I
             may
             say
             as
             
               Salvian
               ,
               li.
            
             4.
             
               de
               Gubern
               .
               p.
            
             98.
             
             
               Quid
               tibi
               blandiris
               O
               homo
               quisquis
               es
               ,
               Credulitate
               ,
               quae
               sine
               timore
               atque
               obsequio
               Dei
               nulla
               est
               ?
               aliquid
               plus
               Daemones
               habent
               .
               Tu
               emin
               unam
               rem
               habes
               tantummodo
               ;
               illi
               duat
               .
               Tu
               Credulitatem
               habes
               ;
               non
               habes
               timorem
               :
               illi
               &
               Credulitatem
               habent
               pariter
               &
               timorem
               .
            
             Our
             very
             business
             is
             to
             teach
             the
             great
             lesson
             of
             self-denyal
             and
             humility
             to
             our
             people
             ;
             and
             how
             unfit
             is
             it
             then
             that
             we
             should
             be
             proud
             our selves
             ?
             We
             must
             study
             Humility
             ,
             and
             Preach
             Humility
             ;
             and
             must
             we
             not
             possess
             and
             practice
             it
             ?
             A
             proud
             Preacher
             of
             Humility
             ,
             is
             at
             least
             a
             self-condemning
             man.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             sad
             case
             is
             it
             that
             so
             vile
             a
             sin
             is
             no
             more
             easily
             discerned
             by
             us
             ?
             but
             many
             that
             are
             most
             Proud
             ,
             can
             blame
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             in
             themselves
             .
             
             The
             world
             takes
             notice
             of
             some
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             aspiring
             minds
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             the
             highest
             room
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             sway
             where-ever
             they
             come
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             is
             no
             standing
             before
             them
             .
             No
             man
             must
             contradict
             them
             that
             will
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             indignation
             :
             In
             any
             consultations
             ,
             they
             come
             not
             to
             search
             after
             truth
             ,
             but
             to
             dictate
             to
             others
             that
             perhaps
             are
             fit
             to
             teach
             them
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             have
             such
             arrogant
             domineering
             spirits
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             rings
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             see
             it
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             I
             desire
             to
             deal
             closely
             with
             my
             own
             heart
             and
             yours
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             consider
             .
             Whether
             it
             will
             save
             us
             to
             speak
             well
             of
             the
             grace
             that
             we
             are
             without
             ?
             or
             to
             speak
             against
             the
             sin
             that
             we
             live
             in
             ?
             Have
             not
             many
             of
             us
             cause
             to
             enquire
             once
             &
             again
             ,
             Whether
             sincerity
             will
             consist
             with
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             Pride
             ?
             When
             we
             are
             telling
             the
             drunkard
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             saved
             unless
             he
             become
             temperate
             ,
             and
             the
             fornicator
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             saved
             unless
             he
             become
             chaste
             (
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             )
             ;
             have
             we
             not
             as
             great
             reason
             if
             we
             are
             proud
             ,
             to
             say
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             unless
             we
             become
             humble
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             Pride
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             then
             whoredom
             or
             drunkenness
             :
             and
             Humility
             is
             as
             necessary
             as
             Chastity
             and
             Sobriety
             .
             Truly
             Brethren
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             as
             certainly
             ,
             and
             more
             slily
             and
             dangerously
             ,
             make
             haste
             to
             hell
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Profession
             and
             earnest
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             seeming
             zeal
             for
             a
             Holy
             life
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             way
             of
             drunkenness
             and
             filthyness
             .
             For
             what
             is
             true
             Holiness
             but
             a
             devotedness
             to
             God
             and
             a
             living
             to
             him
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             a
             wicked
             and
             damnable
             state
             ,
             but
             a
             devotedness
             to
             our
             carnal
             selves
             ,
             and
             a
             living
             to
             our
             
             selves
             ?
             And
             doth
             any
             man
             live
             more
             to
             himself
             then
             the
             proud
             ?
             or
             less
             to
             God
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             Pride
             make
             a
             Preacher
             study
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             preach
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             himself
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             seemeth
             to
             out-go
             others
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             if
             he
             therefore
             out-go
             them
             that
             he
             may
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             from
             men
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             the
             work
             without
             the
             principle
             and
             end
             that
             will
             prove
             us
             upright
             .
             The
             work
             may
             be
             Gods
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             it
             ,
             not
             for
             God
             but
             for
             our selves
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             feel
             such
             continual
             danger
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             do
             not
             watch
             against
             it
             ,
             least
             I
             should
             study
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             preach
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             write
             for
             my self
             ,
             rather
             then
             for
             Christ
             ,
             I
             should
             soon
             miscarry
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             justifie
             not
             my self
             ,
             when
             I
             must
             condemn
             the
             sin
             .
             Consider
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             baits
             there
             are
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             entice
             a
             man
             to
             be
             selfish
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             carnal
             and
             impious
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             highest
             works
             of
             piety
             !
             The
             fame
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             is
             as
             great
             a
             snare
             as
             the
             fame
             of
             a
             learned
             man
             :
             And
             woe
             to
             him
             that
             takes
             up
             with
             the
             fame
             of
             godliness
             instead
             of
             godliness
             .
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             reward
             .
             When
             the
             times
             were
             all
             for
             learning
             and
             empty
             formalities
             ,
             then
             the
             Temptation
             of
             the
             proud
             did
             lie
             that
             way
             ;
             But
             now
             through
             the
             unspeakable
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             most
             lively
             practical
             preaching
             is
             in
             credit
             ,
             and
             godliness
             it self
             is
             in
             credit
             :
             and
             now
             the
             Temptation
             to
             Proud
             men
             is
             here
             ,
             even
             to
             pretend
             to
             be
             zealous
             Preachers
             and
             godly
             men
             .
             O
             what
             a
             fine
             thing
             doth
             it
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             people
             crowd
             to
             hear
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             can
             command
             their
             Judgements
             and
             Affections
             !
             What
             a
             taking
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             be
             cryed
             up
             as
             the
             ablest
             and
             godlyest
             man
             in
             the
             
             Countrey
             !
             and
             to
             be
             famed
             through
             the
             Land
             for
             the
             highest
             spiritual
             excellencies
             .
             Alas
             Brethren
             a
             little
             grace
             will
             serve
             turn
             to
             make
             you
             to
             joyn
             your selves
             with
             the
             forwardest
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             these
             inducements
             or
             encouragements
             .
             To
             have
             the
             people
             plead
             for
             you
             as
             their
             felicity
             ,
             and
             call
             you
             the
             Pillars
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Chariots
             and
             horse-men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             no
             lower
             language
             then
             excellent
             men
             ,
             and
             able
             Divines
             and
             to
             have
             them
             depend
             upon
             you
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             you
             ;
             though
             this
             may
             be
             no
             more
             then
             their
             duty
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             again
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             grace
             may
             serve
             to
             make
             you
             seem
             zealous
             men
             for
             this
             .
             Nay
             Pride
             may
             do
             it
             without
             any
             special
             Grace
             .
             O
             therefore
             be
             jealous
             of
             your selves
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             your
             studies
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             study
             Humility
             .
             
               He
               that
               exalieth
               himself
               shall
               be
               brought
               low
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               humbleth
               himself
               shall
               be
               exalted
               .
            
             I
             observe
             commonly
             that
             almost
             all
             men
             good
             and
             bad
             do
             loath
             the
             Proud
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             Humble
             :
             so
             far
             doth
             Pride
             contradict
             it self
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             where
             it
             purposely
             hideth
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             conscious
             of
             its
             own
             deformity
             doth
             borrow
             the
             homely
             dress
             of
             humility
             .
             And
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             the
             more
             jealous
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             most
             radicated
             vice
             ,
             and
             as
             hardly
             as
             any
             extirpated
             from
             the
             soul
             .
             
               Nam
               saepe
               sibi
               de
               se
               mens
               ipsa
               mentitur
               ,
               &
               fingit
               se
               de
               bono
               opere
               amare
               quod
               non
               amat
               ;
               de
               mundi
               autem
               gloria
               ,
               non
               amare
               quod
               amat
               ;
               inquit
               Gregor
               .
               M.
               de
               cura
               Pastor
               .
               P.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             When
             it
             was
             a
             disgrace
             to
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             godly
             zealous
             Preacher
             ,
             then
             Pride
             had
             not
             such
             a
             baite
             as
             now
             :
             As
             the
             same
             Gregor
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               ibid.
               p.
            
             21.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Eo
               tempore
               quo
               quisquis
               plebibus
               praeerat
               ,
               primus
               ad
               Martyris
               tormenta
               ducebatur
               ;
               Tunc
               laudabile
            
             
             
               fuit
               Episcopatum
               quaerere
               ,
               quando
               per
               hunc
               quemque
               dubium
               non
               erat
               ad
               supplicia
               major
               a
               pervenire
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             now
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             Cap.
             1.
             
               initio
               ,
               Sed
               quia
               authore
               Deo
               ad
               Religionis
               reverentiam
               omne
               jam
               praesentis
               seculi
               culmen
               inclinatur
               ,
               sunt
               nonnulli
               qui
               intra
               sanctam
               Ecclesiam
               per
               speciem
               regiminis
               gloriam
               affectant
               honoris
               ;
               Videri
               Doctores
               appetunt
               ,
               transcendere
               caeteros
               concupiscunt
               ,
               atque
               attestante
               veritate
               ,
               primas
               salutationes
               in
               foro
               ,
               primos
               recubitus
               in
               coenis
               ,
               primas
               cathedras
               in
               conventibus
               quaerunt
               ,
               qui
               susceptum
               curae
               pastoralis
               officium
               ministrare
               digne
               tanto
               magis
               nequeunt
               ,
               quanto
               ad
               hujus
               humilitatis
               magisterium
               ex
               sola
               elatione
               pervenernat
               ;
               ipsa
               quippe
               in
               Magisterio
               lingua
               confunditur
               ,
               quando
               aliud
               discitur
               ,
               &
               aliud
               docetur
               .
               Hactenus
               Gregorius
               ,
               &
               ipse
               nimis
               magnus
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             stood
             longer
             upon
             this
             sin
             then
             is
             proportionable
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             work
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             the
             shorter
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             some
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             ANother
             sin
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             many
             other
             Churches
             ,
             are
             sadly
             guilty
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               An
               undervaluing
               the
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             Though
             I
             scarce
             ever
             met
             with
             any
             that
             will
             not
             speak
             for
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             will
             expresly
             speak
             against
             it
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             common
             to
             meet
             with
             those
             that
             are
             addicted
             to
             promote
             it
             ;
             but
             too
             commonly
             do
             we
             find
             men
             averse
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             jealous
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             themselves
             the
             instruments
             of
             division
             .
             The
             Papists
             have
             so
             long
             abused
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             that
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             many
             do
             either
             put
             it
             out
             of
             their
             Creeds
             ,
             or
             only
             fill
             up
             a
             room
             with
             the
             name
             ,
             while
             they
             understand
             not
             or
             consider
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             or
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Body
             ,
             though
             they
             behave
             not
             themselves
             as
             sensible
             members
             of
             it
             .
             If
             the
             Papists
             will
             Idolize
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             we
             therefore
             deny
             it
             ,
             disregard
             it
             ,
             or
             divide
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             great
             and
             common
             sin
             through
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             Religion
             in
             a
             way
             of
             faction
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             love
             and
             tender
             care
             of
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             to
             confine
             that
             love
             and
             respect
             to
             a
             party
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             we
             must
             prefer
             in
             our
             estimation
             and
             Communion
             the
             purer
             parts
             before
             the
             impure
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             participate
             with
             any
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             infirm
             and
             diseased
             part
             should
             be
             compassionated
             and
             assisted
             to
             our
             utmost
             power
             ;
             and
             communion
             must
             be
             held
             as
             far
             as
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             nowhere
             
             avoided
             but
             upon
             the
             urgency
             of
             necessity
             :
             As
             we
             must
             love
             those
             of
             our
             neighbourhood
             that
             have
             the
             plague
             or
             leprosie
             ,
             and
             afford
             them
             all
             the
             relief
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             all
             our
             just
             relations
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             communicate
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             not
             have
             local
             Communion
             with
             them
             :
             and
             in
             other
             diseases
             which
             are
             not
             so
             infectious
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             with
             them
             for
             their
             help
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             they
             need
             it
             .
             Of
             the
             multitude
             that
             say
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             rare
             to
             meet
             with
             men
             of
             a
             Catholike
             Spirit
             :
             Men
             have
             not
             an
             Universal
             consideration
             of
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             but
             look
             upon
             their
             own
             party
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             whole
             .
             If
             there
             be
             some
             called
             Lutherans
             ,
             some
             Calvinists
             ,
             some
             (
             among
             these
             )
             of
             subordinate
             divisions
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             other
             parties
             among
             us
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             will
             pray
             hard
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             and
             give
             thanks
             accordingly
             ,
             when
             it
             goes
             well
             with
             them
             :
             but
             if
             any
             other
             party
             suffer
             ,
             they
             little
             regard
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             no
             loss
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Church
             If
             it
             be
             the
             smallest
             parcel
             that
             possesseth
             not
             many
             Nations
             ,
             no
             nor
             Cities
             on
             earth
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             carry
             it
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             it
             went
             well
             with
             the
             Church
             when
             it
             gots
             well
             with
             them
             .
             We
             cry
             down
             the
             Pope
             as
             Antichrist
             for
             including
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Romish
             pale
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             is
             an
             abominable
             schism
             :
             But
             alas
             how
             many
             do
             imitate
             them
             too
             far
             ,
             while
             we
             reprove
             them
             !
             And
             as
             they
             foist
             the
             word
             Roman
             into
             their
             Creed
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             
               Catholike
               Church
            
             into
             
               the
               Roman
               Catholike
               Church
            
             :
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Catholikes
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             were
             of
             no
             larger
             extent
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             with
             many
             others
             as
             to
             their
             several
             
             parties
             .
             Some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Lutheran
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             some
             the
             Reformed
             Catholike
             Church
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             all
             reformed
             )
             some
             the
             Anabaptist
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             some
             others
             .
             And
             if
             they
             differ
             not
             among
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             little
             troubled
             at
             differing
             from
             others
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             from
             almost
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             The
             Peace
             of
             their
             party
             ,
             they
             take
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             if
             they
             carry
             it
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             How
             rare
             is
             it
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             man
             that
             smarteth
             or
             bleedeth
             with
             the
             Churches
             wounds
             ,
             or
             sensibly
             taketh
             them
             to
             heart
             as
             his
             own
             ?
             or
             that
             ever
             had
             solicitous
             thoughts
             of
             a
             cure
             ?
             No
             but
             almost
             every
             Party
             thinks
             that
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             rest
             consisteth
             only
             in
             turning
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             be
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             they
             cry
             ,
             
               Down
               with
               them
            
             ,
             and
             are
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             their
             fall
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Churches
             rising
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             own
             .
             How
             few
             be
             there
             that
             understand
             the
             true
             state
             of
             Controversies
             between
             the
             several
             parties
             ?
             or
             that
             ever
             well
             discerned
             how
             many
             of
             them
             are
             but
             Verbal
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             are
             Real
             ?
             And
             if
             those
             that
             understand
             it
             do
             in
             order
             to
             right
             information
             and
             accommodation
             ,
             disclose
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             s
             taken
             as
             an
             extenuation
             of
             their
             error
             ,
             and
             a
             carnal
             complyance
             with
             them
             in
             their
             sin
             .
             Few
             men
             grow
             zealous
             of
             Peace
             ,
             till
             they
             grow
             old
             ,
             or
             have
             much
             experience
             of
             mens
             spirits
             and
             principles
             ,
             and
             see
             better
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             differences
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             before
             .
             And
             then
             they
             begin
             to
             write
             their
             Irenicon's
             ;
             and
             many
             such
             are
             extant
             at
             this
             day
             .
             
               Pareus
               ,
               Iunius
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             have
             done
             their
             parts
             ;
             as
             our
             
             
               Davenant
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Hall
            
             ,
             (
             whose
             excellent
             Treatise
             called
             the
             Peace-maker
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Pax
               terris
            
             ,
             deserve
             to
             be
             transcribed
             upon
             all
             our
             hearts
             )
             
               Hattonus
               ,
               Amyraldus
            
             also
             have
             done
             :
             But
             
               recipiuntur
               ad
               modum
               recipientis
            
             ;
             As
             a
             young
             man
             in
             his
             heat
             of
             lust
             and
             passion
             was
             judged
             to
             be
             no
             fit
             auditor
             of
             Moral
             Philosophy
             ;
             so
             we
             find
             that
             those
             same
             young
             men
             who
             may
             be
             zealous
             for
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             grown
             more
             experienced
             ,
             are
             zealous
             for
             their
             factions
             against
             these
             in
             their
             youthful
             heat
             .
             And
             therefore
             such
             as
             these
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             Duraeus
             who
             hath
             made
             it
             the
             business
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             do
             seldom
             do
             much
             greater
             good
             then
             to
             quiet
             their
             own
             consciences
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             so
             great
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             moderate
             some
             few
             and
             save
             them
             from
             further
             guilt
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             behind
             them
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             a
             witness
             against
             a
             wilful
             ,
             self-conceited
             and
             unpeaceable
             world
             .
          
           
             Nay
             commonly
             it
             bringeth
             a
             man
             under
             suspition
             either
             of
             favouring
             some
             heresie
             ,
             or
             abating
             his
             zeal
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             attempt
             a
             pacificatory
             work
             .
             As
             if
             there
             were
             no
             zeal
             necessary
             for
             the
             great
             fundamental
             verities
             for
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             parties
             and
             some
             particular
             truths
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             great
             advantage
             the
             Devil
             hath
             got
             this
             way
             ,
             by
             imploying
             his
             own
             Agents
             ,
             the
             unhappy
             Socinians
             in
             writing
             so
             many
             Treatises
             for
             Catholike
             and
             Arch-catholike
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             done
             it
             on
             insufficient
             terms
             :
             By
             which
             means
             the
             enemy
             of
             Peace
             hath
             brought
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             whoever
             maketh
             motion
             for
             Peace
             ,
             is
             presently
             under
             suspition
             of
             being
             one
             that
             hath
             need
             of
             it
             for
             an
             indulgence
             to
             his
             
             own
             Errors
             .
             A
             fearful
             case
             !
             that
             heresie
             should
             be
             so
             credited
             ,
             as
             if
             none
             were
             such
             friends
             to
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             as
             they
             !
             And
             that
             so
             great
             and
             necessary
             a
             duty
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Churches
             wellfare
             doth
             so
             depend
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             into
             such
             suspition
             or
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             all
             this
             without
             apparent
             reason
             .
             We
             have
             as
             sad
             divisions
             among
             us
             in
             England
             ,
             considering
             the
             piety
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             smallness
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             discord
             ,
             as
             most
             Nations
             under
             heaven
             have
             known
             .
             The
             most
             that
             keeps
             us
             at
             odds
             is
             but
             about
             the
             right
             form
             and
             order
             of
             Church-Government
             .
             Is
             the
             distance
             so
             great
             that
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Episcopal
             and
             Independent
             might
             not
             be
             well
             agreed
             ?
             Were
             they
             but
             heartily
             willing
             and
             forward
             for
             peace
             ,
             they
             might
             ,
             I
             know
             they
             might
             .
             I
             have
             spoken
             with
             some
             moderate
             men
             of
             all
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             I
             perceive
             by
             their
             concessions
             it
             were
             an
             easie
             work
             .
             Were
             mens
             hearts
             but
             sensible
             of
             the
             Churches
             case
             ,
             and
             unfeignedly
             touched
             with
             Love
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             did
             they
             but
             heartily
             set
             themselves
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             the
             settling
             of
             a
             safe
             and
             happy
             Peace
             were
             an
             easie
             work
             .
             If
             we
             could
             not
             in
             every
             point
             agree
             ,
             we
             might
             easily
             find
             out
             ,
             and
             narrow
             out
             differences
             ,
             and
             hold
             Communion
             upon
             our
             agreement
             in
             the
             main
             ;
             determining
             of
             the
             safest
             way
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             our
             few
             and
             small
             disagreements
             ,
             without
             the
             danger
             or
             trouble
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             is
             this
             much
             done
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             done
             .
             To
             the
             shame
             of
             all
             our
             faces
             be
             it
             spoken
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             done
             .
             Let
             each
             party
             flatter
             themselves
             now
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             recorded
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             Ministery
             of
             England
             ,
             while
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             abide
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             
             What
             will
             be
             recorded
             ?
             What
             ?
             Why
             this
             ;
             That
             learned
             and
             godly
             Ministers
             in
             England
             ,
             did
             first
             disagree
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             head
             and
             lead
             on
             their
             people
             in
             those
             disagreements
             !
             That
             they
             proceeded
             in
             them
             for
             the
             space
             of
             14.
             years
             (
             already
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             will
             be
             ,
             God
             knows
             )
             and
             in
             all
             that
             time
             had
             as
             great
             advantages
             and
             opportunities
             for
             Agreement
             ,
             as
             any
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
             They
             had
             the
             sad
             experience
             of
             the
             conflagration
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             were
             scourged
             to
             it
             by
             a
             calamitous
             war.
             They
             saw
             the
             fearful
             confusions
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             perverting
             of
             multitudes
             of
             seduced
             souls
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             Seekers
             ,
             some
             Socinians
             ,
             some
             Ranters
             ,
             Quakers
             or
             Infidels
             ;
             They
             saw
             the
             continual
             exasperation
             of
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             jealousies
             and
             bitterness
             that
             their
             distance
             bred
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             was
             the
             ●uel
             of
             a
             daily
             course
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             moved
             to
             effectual
             endeavours
             for
             a
             cure
             .
             They
             could
             let
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             run
             on
             :
             they
             could
             let
             divisions
             and
             heresies
             increase
             ,
             they
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             so
             low
             ,
             and
             yet
             forbear
             the
             cheapest
             cure
             ,
             that
             ever
             a
             people
             could
             be
             called
             to
             use
             .
             They
             could
             see
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             we
             were
             all
             made
             a
             very
             derision
             to
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             publike
             scorn
             or
             pitty
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             yet
             set
             still
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             this
             were
             little
             to
             them
             .
             They
             had
             Magistrates
             that
             did
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             the
             work
             :
             but
             gave
             them
             full
             liberty
             to
             have
             consulted
             and
             endeavoured
             a
             full
             agreement
             .
             They
             lived
             neer
             together
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             easily
             met
             together
             for
             the
             work
             :
             and
             if
             one
             or
             two
             or
             an
             hundred
             meetings
             could
             not
             have
             accomplisht
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             held
             on
             till
             it
             was
             done
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             done
             ,
             not
             
             any
             considerable
             attempt
             yet
             made
             .
             And
             O
             what
             hainous
             aggravations
             do
             accompany
             this
             sin
             ?
             Never
             men
             since
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             I
             think
             ,
             did
             make
             greater
             profession
             of
             godliness
             :
             The
             most
             of
             them
             are
             bound
             by
             solemn
             Oathes
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             for
             unity
             and
             reformation
             :
             They
             all
             confess
             the
             worth
             of
             peace
             :
             and
             most
             of
             them
             will
             preach
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             talk
             for
             it
             ,
             while
             they
             set
             still
             and
             neglect
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             worth
             the
             looking
             after
             :
             They
             will
             read
             and
             preach
             on
             those
             Texts
             that
             command
             men
             to
             
               follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lyeth
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               to
               live
               peaceably
               with
               them
               :
            
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             following
             it
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             that
             possibly
             we
             can
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             too
             many
             will
             snarl
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             malign
             and
             censure
             any
             that
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             zeal
             for
             Peace
             did
             proceed
             from
             an
             abatement
             of
             our
             zeal
             for
             holiness
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             holiness
             and
             peace
             were
             so
             fallen
             out
             that
             there
             were
             no
             reconciling
             them
             ;
             when
             yet
             they
             have
             found
             by
             long
             experience
             ,
             that
             concord
             is
             a
             sure
             friend
             to
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Piety
             alwaies
             moves
             to
             Concord
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             how
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             breed
             by
             Discord
             as
             Discord
             is
             bred
             and
             fed
             by
             them
             .
             We
             have
             seen
             to
             our
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             should
             live
             together
             as
             one
             ,
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             soul
             ,
             and
             one
             lip
             ,
             and
             should
             promote
             each
             others
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             admonish
             and
             assist
             each
             other
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             together
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             their
             future
             glory
             ,
             we
             have
             contrarily
             lived
             in
             mutual
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             drowned
             holy
             love
             in
             bitter
             contendings
             ,
             and
             have
             studyed
             to
             disgrace
             and
             undermine
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             increase
             our
             own
             parties
             by
             right
             or
             wrong
             ;
             and
             we
             ,
             that
             were
             wont
             to
             glory
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             the
             Brethren
             as
             the
             certain
             mark
             of
             
             our
             sincerity
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             have
             now
             turned
             it
             into
             a
             Love
             of
             a
             Party
             only
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             are
             against
             that
             Party
             have
             more
             of
             our
             spleen
             ,
             and
             envy
             ,
             and
             malice
             then
             our
             love
             .
             I
             know
             this
             is
             not
             so
             with
             all
             (
             nor
             prevalently
             with
             any
             true
             Believer
             )
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             common
             that
             it
             may
             cause
             us
             to
             question
             the
             sincerity
             of
             many
             that
             are
             thought
             by
             themselves
             and
             others
             to
             be
             most
             sincere
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             our selves
             only
             that
             are
             scorched
             in
             this
             flame
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             drawn
             our
             people
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             cherished
             them
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             most
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             the
             Nation
             are
             fallen
             into
             several
             parties
             ,
             and
             have
             turned
             much
             of
             their
             antient
             Piety
             into
             vain
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             vain
             Disputes
             ,
             and
             envyings
             ,
             and
             animosities
             ;
             Yea
             whereas
             it
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             the
             certain
             mark
             of
             a
             graceless
             wretch
             to
             deride
             the
             godly
             ,
             how
             few
             be
             there
             now
             that
             stick
             at
             secret
             deriding
             and
             slandering
             those
             that
             are
             not
             of
             their
             opinion
             ?
             A
             pious
             Prelatical
             man
             can
             reverently
             scorn
             and
             slander
             a
             Presbyterian
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             an
             Independent
             ,
             and
             an
             Independent
             both
             .
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             :
             the
             common
             ignorant
             people
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             only
             deride
             us
             ,
             but
             are
             hardened
             by
             us
             against
             Religion
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             be
             Religious
             ,
             they
             see
             so
             many
             Parties
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             which
             to
             joyn
             with
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             it
             is
             as
             good
             be
             of
             none
             at
             all
             as
             of
             any
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             uncertain
             which
             is
             the
             right
             ;
             And
             thus
             thousands
             are
             grown
             into
             a
             contempt
             of
             all
             Religions
             by
             our
             divisions
             ;
             and
             poor
             carnal
             wretches
             begin
             to
             think
             themselves
             in
             the
             better
             case
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             because
             they
             hold
             to
             their
             old
             formalities
             ,
             when
             we
             hold
             to
             nothing
             Yea
             ,
             and
             these
             Pious
             contenders
             do
             more
             effectually
             
             plead
             the
             Devils
             cause
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             the
             ignorant
             people
             can
             do
             ;
             They
             can
             prove
             one
             another
             Deceivers
             and
             Blasphemers
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             and
             this
             by
             secret
             slanders
             among
             all
             that
             they
             can
             handsomly
             vent
             them
             to
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             also
             by
             publike
             disputations
             and
             Printed
             slanderous
             books
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             obstinate
             drunkards
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             of
             their
             own
             against
             a
             man
             that
             would
             drive
             them
             from
             their
             sin
             they
             are
             prompted
             by
             the
             raling
             books
             or
             reports
             of
             factious
             zealous
             malice
             ;
             Then
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             
               I
               regard
               him
               not
               nor
               his
               Doctrine
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               hath
               proved
               him
               a
               Deceiver
               and
               a
               Blasphemer
               ;
               Let
               him
               answer
               him
               if
               he
               can
               .
            
             And
             thus
             the
             lyes
             and
             slanders
             of
             some
             (
             for
             that
             is
             no
             news
             )
             and
             the
             bitter
             opprobriou
             ,
             speeches
             of
             others
             ,
             have
             more
             effectually
             done
             the
             Devils
             service
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Orthodoxness
             and
             Zeal
             for
             Truth
             ,
             then
             the
             malignant
             scorners
             of
             Godliness
             could
             have
             done
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             matter
             is
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             few
             men
             of
             note
             of
             any
             party
             ,
             but
             the
             reproaches
             of
             the
             other
             parties
             are
             so
             publikly
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             ignorant
             and
             wicked
             rabble
             that
             should
             be
             converted
             by
             them
             ,
             have
             learnt
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             and
             to
             vilifie
             and
             scorn
             them
             .
             Mistake
             me
             not
             !
             I
             do
             not
             slight
             Orthodoxness
             nor
             jeer
             at
             the
             name
             ;
             but
             disclose
             the
             pretences
             of
             Devilish
             Zeal
             ,
             in
             Pious
             or
             seemingly
             Pious
             men
             .
             If
             you
             are
             offended
             with
             me
             for
             my
             harsh
             language
             ,
             because
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             that
             I
             learnt
             it
             of
             God
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             therefore
             to
             tell
             you
             further
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             far
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             your
             Satanical
             Practices
             .
             The
             thing
             it self
             is
             sure
             odious
             ,
             if
             the
             name
             be
             so
             odious
             as
             to
             turn
             your
             stomacks
             How
             should
             the
             presence
             and
             guilt
             of
             it
             terrifie
             
             you
             ,
             if
             the
             name
             make
             you
             start
             ?
             I
             know
             that
             many
             of
             these
             Reverend
             Calumniators
             do
             think
             that
             they
             shew
             that
             soundness
             in
             the
             fairh
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             truth
             which
             others
             want
             .
             But
             I
             will
             resolve
             the
             case
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             Iam.
             3.
             
             
               Who
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               endued
               with
               knowledge
               among
               you
               ?
               Let
               him
               shew
               out
               of
               a
               good
               conversation
               his
               works
               with
               meekness
               of
               wisdom
               ;
               But
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               bitter
               envying
               (
               or
               zealousness
               )
               and
               strife
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               glory
               not
               ,
               and
               lye
               not
               against
               the
               Truth
               ;
               This
               wisdom
               descendeth
               not
               from
               above
               ,
               but
               is
               earthly
               ,
               sensual
               ,
               devilish
               .
               For
               where
               envying
               (
               or
               zeal
               )
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               ,
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               :
               But
               the
               wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               is
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               without
               hypocrisie
               :
               And
               the
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
               is
               sown
               in
               peace
               of
               them
               that
               make
               Peace
               .
            
             I
             pray
             you
             read
             these
             words
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             and
             study
             them
             .
          
           
             O
             doleful
             case
             to
             think
             of
             ;
             that
             a
             while
             ago
             we
             were
             afraid
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             least
             Papists
             and
             Deboist
             persons
             should
             have
             swallowed
             up
             the
             Gospel
             and
             our
             liberty
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             us
             together
             ;
             And
             now
             when
             the
             work
             hath
             been
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             were
             joyned
             in
             these
             fears
             ,
             and
             are
             joyned
             in
             the
             strictest
             profession
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             one
             judgement
             in
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             faith
             ;
             they
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             unanimously
             joyn
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             ;
             but
             they
             either
             fall
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             or
             live
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             cast
             their
             work
             upon
             a
             hundred
             disadvantages
             by
             the
             bitter
             disagreements
             that
             are
             among
             themselves
             .
             O
             what
             a
             Nation
             might
             England
             have
             been
             ere
             now
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             for
             the
             proud
             and
             obstinate
             contentions
             of
             godly
             Ministers
             ?
             
             What
             abundance
             of
             good
             might
             we
             have
             done
             !
             Nay
             ,
             what
             might
             we
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             our
             perversness
             had
             not
             marr'd
             our
             work
             ?
             Did
             we
             but
             agree
             among
             our selves
             ,
             our
             words
             would
             have
             some
             Authority
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             But
             when
             they
             see
             us
             some
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             snarling
             and
             reviling
             at
             each
             other
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             may
             well
             enough
             do
             so
             too
             :
             Why
             may
             not
             we
             call
             them
             Sectaries
             or
             Deceivers
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             one
             another
             so
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             not
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             in
             some
             smaller
             matters
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             did
             but
             hold
             Communion
             and
             Correspondency
             ,
             and
             joyn
             together
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             much
             of
             Gods
             work
             as
             we
             can
             in
             concurrent
             unanimity
             ,
             the
             people
             would
             far
             more
             regard
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             be
             in
             a
             greater
             capacity
             to
             do
             them
             good
             :
             But
             when
             we
             are
             single
             ,
             they
             sleight
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             disagree
             and
             divide
             ,
             they
             despise
             us
             :
             and
             who
             can
             marvel
             at
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             despise
             one
             another
             ?
             What
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             (
             when
             a
             Minister
             doth
             his
             duty
             alone
             )
             
               Must
               we
               he
               ruled
               by
               every
               singular
               man
               ?
               Are
               you
               wiser
               then
               all
               the
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ?
               Are
               not
               such
               and
               such
               as
               learned
               as
               you
               ?
            
             But
             when
             we
             go
             hand
             in
             hand
             ,
             it
             stops
             their
             mouths
             .
             They
             think
             either
             themselves
             may
             be
             wiser
             then
             one
             or
             two
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             other
             Ministers
             may
             be
             wiser
             then
             they
             ;
             but
             common
             modesty
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             think
             that
             they
             are
             wiser
             then
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             world
             .
             I
             know
             that
             matters
             of
             faith
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             upon
             our
             credit
             alone
             :
             but
             yet
             our
             credit
             may
             do
             much
             to
             remove
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             to
             unblock
             the
             entrance
             into
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             truth
             a
             more
             equal
             hearing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             peoples
             good
             .
          
           
           
             Nay
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             this
             ;
             I
             know
             it
             ;
             I
             see
             and
             hear
             it
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Ministers
             that
             are
             g●●d
             when
             they
             perceive
             the
             people
             despise
             their
             Brethren
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             some
             lesser
             things
             〈…〉
             would
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             foment
             it
             as
             〈…〉
             can
             for
             shame
             ;
             and
             they
             secretly
             rejoyce
             〈◊〉
             they
             hear
             the
             news
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             next
             to
             Prelat●●●●●lencing
             them
             ,
             and
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             And
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             but
             suspect
             that
             such
             men
             would
             go
             neer
             to
             silence
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             their
             will
             and
             way
             .
             For
             he
             that
             would
             have
             a
             Minister
             under
             disgrace
             ,
             would
             have
             him
             useless
             ;
             which
             is
             next
             to
             silencing
             him
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             the
             same
             end
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             desire
             that
             he
             should
             be
             disabled
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             hurt
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             but
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             his
             error
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             holding
             or
             propagating
             it
             doth
             more
             hurt
             ,
             then
             all
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             labours
             of
             that
             whole
             party
             which
             you
             would
             disgrace
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             do
             good
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             I
             think
             it
             is
             a
             desirable
             work
             to
             disgrace
             him
             ,
             and
             silence
             him
             in
             a
             just
             measure
             ,
             and
             by
             just
             means
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             concurr
             therein
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             keep
             up
             that
             reputation
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             ordinarily
             to
             the
             success
             of
             their
             labours
             .
          
           
             I
             may
             not
             here
             without
             wrong
             to
             my
             conscience
             ,
             pass
             over
             the
             late
             practises
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Brethren
             of
             the
             
               New
               Prelatical
               way
            
             ;
             (
             For
             those
             of
             the
             antient
             Prelacy
             are
             more
             moderate
             .
             )
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             displeasing
             to
             them
             :
             and
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             displease
             them
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             will
             more
             avoid
             the
             treacherous
             or
             unfaithful
             silence
             which
             may
             wrong
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             words
             of
             faithful
             friendship
             ,
             which
             may
             displease
             
             them
             .
             And
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             (
             if
             I
             know
             my self
             )
             I
             should
             say
             if
             I
             were
             resolved
             for
             Prelacy
             .
             It
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             these
             men
             that
             I
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             that
             a
             Prelate
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             without
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Ordination
             is
             of
             necessity
             to
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             :
             and
             that
             those
             that
             are
             ordained
             without
             them
             (
             though
             some
             will
             except
             a
             case
             of
             necessity
             )
             are
             not
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             conclude
             that
             our
             Congregations
             in
             England
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             (
             except
             where
             the
             Presbyter
             dependeth
             on
             some
             Prelate
             )
             and
             the
             Ministers
             ordained
             by
             Presbyters
             only
             are
             no
             true
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             men
             to
             hear
             them
             or
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             withdraw
             from
             our
             Congregations
             like
             Separatists
             or
             Recusants
             .
             And
             the
             same
             note
             many
             of
             them
             brand
             upon
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             on
             us
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             admirably
             gratified
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             demanding
             where
             our
             Church
             vvas
             before
             Luther
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             demand
             of
             us
             ,
             Where
             it
             is
             now
             ?
             And
             indeed
             had
             it
             been
             no
             more
             visible
             in
             the
             ages
             before
             Luther
             then
             a
             Reformed
             Prelatical
             Church
             is
             now
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             a
             fairer
             pretence
             then
             ●ow
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             call
             upon
             us
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             its
             visibility
             .
             Suppose
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             who
             rejected
             Prelacy
             were
             guilty
             of
             all
             that
             schism
             and
             other
             sin
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ordinarily
             accused
             of
             .
             (
             For
             I
             will
             now
             go
             on
             such
             suppositions
             .
             )
             Must
             the
             people
             therefore
             turn
             their
             back
             on
             the
             Assemblies
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             better
             for
             them
             to
             have
             no
             preaching
             ,
             and
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             no
             publike
             Communion
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             it
             in
             an
             Assembly
             that
             
             hath
             not
             a
             Prelate
             over
             it
             ;
             or
             from
             a
             Minister
             ordained
             without
             his
             consent
             ?
             I
             confess
             I
             would
             not
             for
             all
             the
             world
             stand
             guilty
             before
             God
             of
             the
             injury
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             hath
             already
             done
             to
             mens
             souls
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             what
             it
             evidently
             tendeth
             to
             .
             There
             are
             through
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             abundance
             of
             painful
             and
             able
             young
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Universities
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             wars
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             ordained
             since
             Bishops
             became
             to
             them
             either
             invisible
             ,
             or
             inaccestible
             ;
             and
             its
             like
             they
             judge
             not
             their
             Ordination
             to
             be
             of
             necessity
             .
             They
             lay
             out
             themselves
             faithfully
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             that
             ignorance
             and
             common
             prophaneness
             which
             got
             so
             much
             head
             under
             their
             careless
             or
             drunken
             predecessors
             .
             They
             desire
             nothing
             more
             then
             the
             saving
             of
             souls
             ;
             They
             preach
             sound
             Doctrine
             :
             They
             live
             in
             Peace
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             their
             grief
             that
             many
             of
             their
             hearers
             remain
             so
             ignorant
             and
             obstinate
             still
             .
             And
             see
             what
             a
             help
             these
             poor
             impenitent
             sinners
             have
             for
             their
             cure
             ?
             They
             are
             taught
             to
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             their
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             whereas
             before
             they
             heard
             them
             but
             with
             disregard
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             taught
             not
             to
             hear
             them
             at
             all
             .
             And
             if
             we
             privately
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             can
             tell
             us
             that
             its
             the
             Judgement
             of
             such
             and
             such
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             nor
             our
             Churches
             to
             be
             communicated
             with
             ,
             nor
             we
             to
             be
             at
             all
             regarded
             as
             Christs
             Ministers
             .
             And
             thus
             Drunkards
             ,
             and
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             sensualists
             are
             got
             out
             of
             gun-shot
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             our
             teaching
             or
             reproof
             :
             And
             those
             that
             do
             not
             (
             for
             shame
             of
             the
             world
             )
             obey
             their
             Doctrine
             to
             stay
             from
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             there
             hear
             us
             with
             prejudice
             and
             contempt
             ,
             and
             from
             
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             they
             commonly
             abstain
             .
             Were
             it
             only
             the
             case
             of
             those
             few
             Civil
             persons
             ,
             that
             conscientiously
             go
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             address
             themselves
             to
             these
             kind
             of
             men
             for
             Government
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             have
             mentioned
             the
             thing
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             not
             them
             that
             I
             intend
             .
             For
             what
             care
             I
             what
             Minister
             they
             hear
             or
             obey
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             one
             that
             leadeth
             them
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             truth
             and
             holiness
             ?
             Let
             them
             follow
             Christ
             and
             forsake
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             never
             much
             contend
             with
             them
             for
             the
             forsaking
             of
             my
             Conduct
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             prophane
             and
             sensual
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             everywhere
             hardened
             against
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Divines
             to
             countenance
             it
             with
             .
             If
             their
             Teachers
             do
             but
             differ
             in
             a
             gesture
             from
             these
             men
             ,
             they
             vilifie
             them
             ,
             and
             reject
             their
             guidance
             ,
             having
             nothing
             but
             the
             authority
             of
             such
             men
             to
             support
             them
             .
             Fain
             would
             we
             reach
             their
             consciences
             to
             awaken
             them
             from
             their
             security
             ;
             for
             it
             pittyeth
             us
             to
             see
             them
             so
             neer
             unto
             perdition
             .
             But
             we
             can
             do
             no
             good
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             our
             Ministery
             is
             in
             contempt
             because
             of
             the
             contrary
             judgement
             of
             these
             men
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             poor
             people
             care
             any
             more
             for
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             then
             for
             an
             ordinary
             Minister
             :
             For
             if
             Prelates
             would
             have
             troubled
             them
             as
             much
             with
             their
             preaching
             ,
             and
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             discipline
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             hated
             them
             as
             much
             as
             they
             do
             the
             Ministers
             :
             But
             because
             they
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             under
             their
             Government
             they
             might
             sin
             quietly
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             scorn
             of
             godliness
             without
             any
             danger
             or
             trouble
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             that
             way
             are
             so
             much
             against
             those
             precise
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             let
             them
             
             go
             quietly
             to
             hell
             ,
             therefore
             are
             they
             all
             for
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             the
             great
             shelter
             for
             their
             disobedience
             and
             unreformed
             lives
             .
             So
             that
             I
             confess
             I
             think
             that
             the
             hurt
             that
             Separatists
             and
             Anabaptists
             do
             in
             England
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             little
             to
             the
             hurt
             that
             is
             done
             by
             these
             men
             .
             For
             I
             count
             that
             the
             greatest
             hurt
             ,
             which
             hardeneth
             the
             greatest
             number
             in
             the
             state
             and
             way
             of
             greatest
             danger
             .
             An
             Anabaptist
             may
             yet
             be
             a
             penitent
             and
             godly
             person
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             But
             the
             sensual
             and
             impenitent
             worldlings
             can
             never
             be
             saved
             in
             that
             condition
             .
             I
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             if
             separation
             infect
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             or
             half
             a
             score
             in
             a
             Parish
             ;
             or
             if
             Anabaptistry
             infect
             as
             many
             (
             and
             perhaps
             neither
             of
             them
             mortally
             )
             this
             obstinate
             contempt
             of
             Ministerial
             exhortation
             ,
             encouraged
             by
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             contrary
             minded
             ,
             doth
             infect
             them
             by
             the
             scores
             or
             hundreds
             .
             If
             we
             come
             to
             them
             in
             a
             case
             where
             they
             have
             no
             countenance
             from
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             how
             mute
             ,
             or
             tractable
             comparatively
             do
             we
             find
             them
             !
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             case
             where
             they
             can
             but
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelatical
             Divines
             are
             of
             another
             judgement
             ,
             how
             unmoveable
             are
             they
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ?
             Try
             when
             we
             come
             to
             set
             afoot
             this
             work
             that
             we
             are
             now
             upon
             ,
             of
             Catechizing
             and
             private
             instruction
             ,
             whether
             this
             will
             not
             be
             one
             of
             our
             greatest
             impediments
             ;
             though
             in
             a
             work
             of
             unquestioned
             lawfulness
             and
             necessity
             :
             Even
             because
             they
             are
             taught
             that
             we
             are
             none
             of
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             authority
             over
             them
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             of
             these
             men
             are
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             ,
             and
             intend
             not
             such
             mischievous
             ends
             as
             these
             .
             The
             hardening
             of
             men
             in
             ignorance
             is
             not
             their
             design
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             effected
             .
             To
             intend
             well
             in
             doing
             ill
             ,
             is
             no
             
             rarity
             .
             Who
             can
             in
             reverence
             to
             any
             men
             on
             earth
             ,
             sit
             still
             and
             hold
             his
             tongue
             ,
             while
             he
             seeth
             people
             thus
             run
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             be
             undone
             by
             the
             contendings
             of
             Divines
             for
             their
             several
             parties
             and
             interests
             ?
             The
             Lord
             that
             knows
             my
             heart
             ,
             knows
             that
             (
             if
             I
             know
             it
             my self
             )
             as
             I
             am
             not
             of
             any
             one
             of
             these
             parties
             ,
             so
             I
             speak
             not
             a
             word
             of
             this
             in
             a
             sactious
             partiality
             ,
             for
             one
             party
             ,
             or
             against
             another
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             much
             less
             in
             spleen
             against
             any
             person
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             durst
             in
             conscience
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             silenced
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             giving
             them
             offence
             whom
             I
             much
             honour
             :
             But
             what
             am
             I
             but
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             my
             life
             worth
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             him
             service
             ?
             and
             whose
             favour
             can
             recompence
             for
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             and
             who
             can
             be
             silent
             while
             souls
             are
             undone
             ?
             Not
             I
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             while
             God
             is
             my
             Master
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             my
             Rule
             ;
             his
             work
             my
             business
             :
             and
             the
             success
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             men
             ,
             my
             end
             .
             Who
             can
             be
             reconciled
             to
             that
             which
             so
             lamentably
             crosseth
             his
             Masters
             interest
             ,
             and
             his
             main
             end
             ?
             Nor
             yet
             would
             I
             have
             spoken
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             only
             in
             respect
             to
             my
             own
             charge
             ;
             yet
             I
             bless
             God
             ,
             the
             sore
             is
             but
             small
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             it
             is
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             But
             the
             observation
             of
             some
             neighbour
             Congregations
             and
             others
             more
             remote
             ,
             me
             thinks
             ,
             should
             make
             the
             very
             contrary
             minded
             Divines
             relent
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             present
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Would
             it
             be
             a
             pleasant
             hearing
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             hear
             a
             croud
             of
             scandalous
             men
             to
             reproach
             their
             Ministers
             that
             would
             draw
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             they
             have
             no
             authority
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             under
             the
             pretence
             and
             shelter
             of
             their
             judgements
             ?
             
             Had
             they
             rather
             men
             went
             to
             Hell
             ,
             then
             be
             taught
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             by
             Presbyters
             that
             had
             not
             their
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ?
             Is
             that
             point
             of
             order
             more
             necessary
             then
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             or
             the
             end
             it self
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             in
             faithfulness
             say
             yet
             more
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             no
             credit
             to
             the
             cause
             of
             these
             Reverend
             men
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             most
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             haters
             and
             contemners
             of
             all
             Devotion
             ,
             are
             the
             great
             friends
             and
             maintainers
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             befriending
             of
             such
             a
             party
             did
             more
             to
             gain
             their
             love
             ,
             then
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             .
             And
             the
             engageing
             such
             a
             Party
             for
             them
             ,
             hath
             not
             been
             the
             least
             cause
             of
             their
             fall
             .
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             however
             it
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             a
             case
             would
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             be
             in
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             yield
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             these
             Reverend
             men
             !
             supposing
             that
             mens
             judgements
             are
             not
             at
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             and
             therefore
             many
             cannot
             see
             the
             reasons
             for
             Prelacy
             ;
             must
             we
             all
             give
             up
             our
             charges
             as
             no
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             desert
             the
             Congregations
             as
             no
             true
             Churches
             ?
             Why
             ,
             whom
             will
             they
             then
             set
             over
             them
             in
             our
             stead
             ?
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             fit
             men
             ,
             procure
             them
             what
             liberty
             their
             way
             requires
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             discountenance
             of
             authority
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             known
             that
             they
             have
             not
             fit
             men
             for
             one
             Congregation
             of
             very
             many
             .
             And
             had
             they
             rather
             that
             the
             doors
             were
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             no
             publike
             worship
             ,
             nor
             the
             people
             any
             publike
             teaching
             or
             Sacraments
             ,
             then
             any
             but
             they
             should
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ?
             Or
             if
             the
             Ministers
             keep
             their
             places
             ,
             can
             they
             wish
             all
             the
             Congregations
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             live
             like
             Heathens
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             angry
             with
             us
             for
             
             casting
             out
             a
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             insufficient
             ,
             scandalous
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             great
             means
             of
             the
             perdition
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             souls
             they
             had
             taken
             charge
             of
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             casting
             out
             of
             any
             able
             godly
             men
             upon
             meer
             differences
             about
             the
             late
             troubles
             and
             State
             affairs
             ;
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             approve
             not
             of
             it
             ;
             If
             any
             such
             thing
             were
             done
             ,
             let
             them
             maintain
             it
             if
             they
             can
             that
             did
             it
             ;
             for
             I
             neither
             can
             nor
             will.
             But
             it
             s
             a
             very
             sad
             case
             ,
             that
             any
             men
             of
             judgement
             &
             piety
             should
             not
             only
             be
             indifferent
             in
             matters
             of
             such
             moment
             ,
             but
             should
             think
             it
             a
             persecution
             and
             an
             injury
             to
             their
             party
             and
             cause
             ,
             to
             have
             hundreds
             of
             unworthy
             wretches
             to
             be
             ejected
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             a
             work
             of
             so
             great
             necessity
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             by
             all
             this
             they
             plainly
             shew
             what
             a
             condition
             they
             would
             reduce
             this
             Nation
             into
             again
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             power
             .
             Sure
             they
             that
             would
             have
             the
             people
             disown
             and
             withdraw
             from
             them
             as
             being
             no
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             backs
             on
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             would
             silence
             them
             if
             they
             could
             :
             I
             think
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             that
             .
             And
             surely
             they
             that
             are
             so
             offended
             that
             the
             insufficient
             and
             scandalous
             ones
             are
             cast
             out
             ,
             would
             have
             them
             in
             again
             if
             they
             could
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             the
             change
             that
             they
             desire
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             blame
             men
             that
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             value
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             of
             their
             change
             .
             If
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             of
             meer
             opinion
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             indifferent
             with
             them
             :
             Or
             if
             the
             question
             were
             only
             whether
             men
             should
             be
             conducted
             in
             waies
             of
             holiness
             by
             a
             Prelate
             ,
             or
             by
             meer
             Presbyters
             only
             ,
             we
             should
             think
             it
             of
             less
             moment
             ,
             then
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             before
             us
             :
             But
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             this
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             must
             be
             so
             
             gratified
             .
             and
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             delivered
             overmuch
             into
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             led
             by
             multitudes
             to
             perdition
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             the
             upholding
             of
             our
             own
             parties
             ,
             or
             interests
             ,
             or
             conceits
             ;
             we
             cannot
             make
             light
             of
             such
             matters
             as
             these
             :
             These
             are
             not
             meer
             speculations
             ,
             but
             matters
             that
             are
             so
             obvious
             to
             sense
             and
             Christian
             experience
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             think
             much
             that
             serious
             experienced
             Christians
             are
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             I
             be
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             from
             my
             thoughts
             to
             speak
             what
             I
             have
             done
             of
             any
             peaceable
             man
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             meddle
             in
             the
             Controversie
             of
             the
             best
             way
             of
             Government
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             speak
             to
             any
             of
             the
             New
             Prelatical
             way
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             miscarriages
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             ;
             and
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             bear
             their
             indignation
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             should
             bear
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             destructive
             intemperate
             conceits
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             common
             cause
             of
             our
             Divisions
             and
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             is
             ,
             mens
             high
             estimation
             of
             their
             own
             Opinions
             .
             And
             it
             ordinarily
             worketh
             these
             two
             waies
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             setting
             men
             upon
             Novelties
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             a
             censorious
             condemning
             of
             all
             that
             differ
             from
             the
             party
             that
             they
             are
             of
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             as
             busie
             in
             their
             enquiries
             after
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Scripture
             were
             not
             perfect
             ,
             or
             Christ
             had
             not
             told
             us
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             ;
             or
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             were
             not
             in
             all
             ages
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             from
             Christ
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             still
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             And
             they
             look
             not
             only
             after
             new
             discoveries
             in
             lesser
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             making
             us
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             &
             framing
             out
             new
             waies
             to
             heaven
             .
             The
             body
             of
             Popery
             came
             in
             at
             this
             door
             ;
             
             Their
             new
             fundamentals
             were
             received
             on
             these
             terms
             ;
             Their
             new
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             which
             their
             fore-fathers
             knew
             not
             ,
             was
             thus
             set
             up
             .
             Before
             ,
             it
             consisted
             of
             all
             Christians
             through
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             now
             it
             must
             consist
             of
             none
             but
             the
             Popes
             subjects
             .
             So
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             ;
             They
             must
             now
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             have
             a
             new
             Church
             for
             Christ
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             natural
             capacity
             of
             the
             matter
             I
             Never
             since
             the
             creation
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             that
             God
             had
             any
             where
             a
             Church
             on
             earth
             where
             Infants
             were
             excluded
             from
             being
             members
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             among
             them
             .
             )
             They
             were
             members
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             the
             Promise
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             through
             the
             Christian
             world
             to
             this
             day
             ●
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             needs
             make
             Christ
             a
             Church
             now
             without
             them
             .
             As
             if
             Christ
             had
             mist
             it
             in
             the
             forming
             of
             his
             Church
             till
             now
             !
             Or
             as
             if
             he
             begun
             to
             be
             aweary
             of
             infants
             in
             his
             Church
             now
             at
             last
             !
             Or
             as
             if
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             did
             now
             begin
             to
             be
             awakened
             to
             have
             a
             right
             formed
             Church
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             eject
             those
             infants
             as
             incapable
             ,
             who
             till
             now
             have
             been
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             his
             family
             .
          
           
             Yea
             this
             disturbing
             vice
             doth
             also
             work
             by
             setting
             a
             higher
             rate
             of
             necessity
             upon
             some
             truths
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             had
             ever
             done
             ;
             When
             we
             will
             needs
             make
             that
             to
             be
             of
             absolute
             Certainly
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             either
             not
             before
             received
             ,
             or
             but
             as
             a
             dark
             &
             doubtful
             thing
             ;
             and
             we
             will
             make
             that
             to
             be
             of
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             ,
             which
             the
             former
             ages
             did
             hold
             but
             as
             a
             point
             of
             a
             far
             lower
             nature
             ,
             which
             some
             were
             for
             ,
             and
             some
             against
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             disagreement
             or
             mutual
             censure
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             do
             hold
             
             some
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             my self
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             find
             that
             the
             Church
             or
             any
             in
             it
             did
             hold
             of
             many
             ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             then
             I
             cannot
             lay
             such
             a
             stress
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             them
             of
             flat
             necessity
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             souls
             ;
             As
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             certain
             perseverance
             of
             all
             the
             Justified
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             more
             :
             If
             I
             may
             think
             that
             
               Austin
               ,
               Prosper
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             Ages
             did
             err
             therein
             (
             as
             I
             think
             they
             did
             )
             :
             Yet
             to
             think
             that
             they
             erred
             fundamentally
             ,
             were
             to
             think
             that
             Christ
             had
             no
             Church
             :
             I
             will
             not
             take
             the
             Judgement
             or
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             any
             age
             since
             the
             Apostles
             as
             my
             Rule
             of
             faith
             and
             life
             :
             but
             I
             will
             suppose
             that
             they
             had
             all
             things
             in
             the
             most
             defiled
             age
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             salvation
             .
             I
             know
             that
             we
             must
             be
             Justified
             in
             the
             same
             way
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             now
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ;
             and
             hath
             the
             same
             object
             to
             apprehend
             for
             our
             Justification
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             office
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Justification
             .
             Many
             new
             notions
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             Disputers
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             made
             matters
             of
             necessity
             to
             the
             soundness
             or
             integrity
             of
             the
             Churches
             faith
             .
             We
             may
             talk
             of
             Peace
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             never
             obtain
             it
             but
             by
             returning
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             simplicity
             .
             The
             Papists
             faith
             is
             too
             big
             for
             all
             men
             to
             agree
             upon
             :
             or
             all
             their
             own
             ,
             if
             they
             enforced
             it
             not
             with
             arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             halter
             ,
             and
             the
             strappado
             .
             And
             many
             Anti-Papists
             do
             too
             much
             imitate
             them
             in
             the
             tedious
             length
             of
             their
             subscribed
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             novelty
             of
             impositions
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             furthest
             from
             them
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             things
             imposed
             .
             I
             shall
             speak
             my
             mind
             to
             these
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Vincentim
             
             
               Lirinensis
               ,
               cap.
            
             26.
             
               〈◊〉
               satis
               nequeo
               tantam
               quorundam
               hominum
               vaesaniam
               ,
               tantam
               excoecatae
               mentis
               impietatem
               ;
               tantam
               postremo
               errandi
               libidinem
               ,
               ut
               contenti
               non
               sint
               traditâ
               semel
               &
               acceptâ
               antiquitus
               credendi
               reguld
               ,
               sed
               nova
               ac
               nova
               in
               diem
               quaerant
               ,
               semperque
               aliquid
               gestiant
               religioni
               addere
               ,
               mutare
               ,
               detrabere
               :
               Quasi
               non
               coeleste
               dogma
               sit
               quod
               semel
               revelatum
               esse
               sufficiat
               ,
               sed
               terrena
               institutio
               ,
               quae
               aliter
               perfici
               nisi
               assidua
               emendations
               ,
               immo
               potius
               reprehensione
               non
               possit
               .
            
             When
             we
             once
             return
             to
             the
             antient
             simplicity
             of
             faith
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             return
             to
             the
             antient
             love
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Pride
             of
             mens
             hearts
             doth
             make
             them
             so
             overvalve
             their
             own
             conceptions
             ,
             that
             they
             expect
             all
             men
             else
             should
             be
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             bow
             down
             to
             those
             reasons
             which
             others
             can
             see
             through
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             as
             confident
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             room
             for
             doubting
             .
             Every
             Sect
             is
             usually
             confident
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             value
             themselves
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             their
             reasons
             .
             And
             hereupon
             arise
             such
             breaches
             in
             affections
             and
             communion
             as
             there
             are
             ,
             while
             most
             men
             cry
             down
             the
             divisions
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             maintain
             the
             like
             .
             Some
             will
             have
             no
             Communion
             with
             our
             Churches
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             some
             Members
             that
             they
             take
             to
             be
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             pull
             up
             the
             Tares
             in
             doubtful
             unproved
             cases
             ,
             where
             we
             cannot
             do
             it
             without
             pulling
             up
             the
             Wheat
             .
             Others
             are
             so
             confident
             that
             Infants
             should
             be
             unbaptized
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             be
             of
             no
             Church
             that
             hath
             infant
             members
             ,
             till
             these
             scandalous
             infants
             be
             (
             I
             say
             not
             excommunicated
             ,
             for
             that
             supposeth
             a
             former
             right
             ,
             but
             )
             taken
             as
             such
             that
             have
             no
             part
             or
             fellowship
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             joyn
             with
             such
             a
             
             society
             ;
             Christ
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             except
             we
             become
             as
             little
             children
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             except
             little
             children
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             enter
             or
             abide
             in
             it
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             extream
             height
             of
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             confident
             ,
             as
             to
             avoid
             Communion
             upon
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             where
             the
             Church
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             ages
             (
             or
             almost
             all
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             )
             so
             much
             against
             them
             ?
             Would
             they
             not
             have
             separated
             from
             the
             whole
             Church
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             these
             times
             ?
             Others
             (
             as
             is
             before
             said
             )
             are
             so
             confident
             that
             we
             are
             no
             Ministers
             or
             Churches
             for
             want
             of
             Prelatical
             Ordination
             and
             Government
             ,
             that
             they
             separate
             also
             ,
             or
             deny
             Communion
             with
             us
             .
             And
             thus
             every
             party
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             self-conceitedness
             is
             ready
             to
             divide
             ,
             &
             condemn
             all
             others
             that
             be
             not
             of
             their
             mind
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             usually
             falls
             out
             that
             this
             confidence
             doth
             but
             bewray
             mens
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             many
             make
             up
             that
             in
             passion
             and
             wilfulness
             ,
             which
             they
             want
             in
             reason
             .
             How
             many
             have
             I
             heard
             zealously
             condemning
             what
             they
             little
             understand
             ?
             It
             s
             a
             far
             easier
             matter
             to
             say
             that
             another
             man
             is
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             heretical
             ,
             or
             rail
             at
             him
             as
             a
             deceiver
             or
             blasphemer
             ,
             then
             to
             give
             a
             sound
             account
             of
             our
             belief
             .
             And
             as
             I
             remember
             twenty
             years
             ago
             ,
             I
             have
             observed
             it
             the
             common
             trick
             of
             a
             company
             of
             ignorant
             formal
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             repute
             of
             that
             learning
             which
             they
             wanted
             ,
             by
             railing
             at
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             unlearned
             :
             so
             is
             it
             now
             the
             trick
             of
             some
             that
             can
             scarce
             give
             a
             sound
             reason
             for
             any
             controverted
             part
             of
             their
             belief
             ,
             (
             nor
             it
             may
             be
             of
             the
             fundamentals
             )
             to
             use
             this
             as
             the
             chief
             remedy
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             name
             of
             sound
             Divines
             ,
             by
             reproaching
             some
             that
             differ
             !
             from
             
             them
             ,
             as
             unsound
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Orthodox
             ,
             by
             calling
             others
             Erroneous
             or
             Heterodox
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             most
             Ministers
             in
             the
             world
             do
             take
             up
             their
             opinions
             in
             complyance
             with
             their
             several
             parties
             ;
             and
             they
             look
             more
             who
             believeth
             it
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             believed
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             ground
             ,
             or
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             men
             that
             they
             must
             concurr
             with
             :
             And
             thus
             too
             many
             take
             up
             their
             Religion
             in
             a
             faction
             ;
             even
             the
             truth
             it self
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             speak
             against
             those
             that
             they
             hear
             that
             party
             speak
             against
             .
             As
             Proster
             said
             of
             the
             detractors
             of
             
               Austin
               ,
               Praef
               ,
               ad
               capit
               .
               Gall.
               Injustis
               opprobriis
               Catholici
               praedicatoris
               memoria
               carpitur
               :
               in
               quod
               peccatum
               c●dunt
               ,
               qui
               aliena
               instigatione
               commoti
               ,
               scriptorem
               celeberrimi
               nominis
               promptius
               habent
               culpare●
               ▪
               quam
               nesse
               .
            
             And
             as
             Salvian
             saith
             in
             his
             Preface
             
               ad
               Salonium
               :
               ad
               Cathol
               .
               Eccles
               .
               Tam
               imbecilla
               sunt
               judicia
               huius
               temporis
               ,
               ac
               pene
               tam
               nulla
               ,
               ut
               qui
               legunt
               ,
               non
               tam
               considerant
               quid
               legant
               ,
               quam
               cujus
               legant
               ;
               nec
               tam
               dictionis
               vim
               atque
               virtutem
               quam
               dictatoris
               cogitant
               dignitatem
               .
            
             How
             many
             a
             hot
             dispute
             have
             I
             heard
             of
             several
             subjects
             ,
             which
             the
             disputants
             have
             been
             forced
             to
             manifest
             that
             they
             understood
             not
             ?
             And
             yet
             they
             will
             drive
             all
             to
             damnatory
             conclusions
             ,
             when
             the
             parties
             understand
             not
             one
             anothers
             meaning
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             dispute
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             the
             several
             predications
             .
             One
             disputeth
             for
             Free-will
             ,
             another
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             call
             them
             to
             give
             you
             their
             definition
             of
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             to
             what
             purpose
             it
             was
             .
             And
             so
             in
             many
             other
             cases
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             do
             we
             proceed
             in
             a
             contentious
             zeal
             to
             divide
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             censure
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             
             make
             our
             differences
             seem
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             while
             we
             know
             not
             well
             what
             they
             are
             our selves
             ,
             who
             so
             eagerly
             manage
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             THE
             next
             sin
             which
             I
             shall
             mention
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             lamentably
             guilty
             of
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             We
             do
             not
             so
             seriously
             ,
             unreservedly
             and
             industriously
             ,
             lay
             out
             our selves
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             beseemeth
             men
             of
             our
             profession
             and
             engagements
             .
             I
             bless
             the
             Lord
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             that
             do
             his
             work
             with
             all
             their
             might
             !
             But
             alas
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             that
             we
             take
             for
             Godly
             Ministers
             ,
             how
             reservedly
             and
             how
             negligently
             do
             we
             go
             through
             our
             work
             ?
             How
             few
             of
             us
             do
             so
             behave
             our selves
             in
             our
             office
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             are
             wholly
             devoted
             thereto
             ,
             and
             have
             devoted
             all
             that
             they
             have
             to
             the
             same
             ends
             ?
             And
             because
             you
             shall
             see
             my
             grounds
             for
             this
             Confession
             ,
             I
             shall
             mention
             to
             you
             some
             of
             the
             sinful
             discoveries
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             do
             too
             much
             abound
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             too
             common
             with
             us
             to
             be
             negligent
             in
             our
             studies
             ;
             and
             few
             men
             will
             be
             at
             that
             pains
             that
             is
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             informing
             of
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             fitting
             them
             for
             their
             further
             work
             .
             Some
             men
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             their
             studies
             ,
             but
             take
             only
             now
             and
             then
             an
             hour
             ,
             as
             an
             unwelcome
             task
             which
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             undergo
             ,
             and
             are
             glad
             when
             they
             are
             from
             under
             the
             yoak
             .
             Will
             neither
             the
             natural
             desire
             of
             knowing
             ,
             nor
             the
             spiritual
             desire
             of
             knowing
             God
             and
             things
             divine
             ,
             nor
             the
             
             consciousness
             of
             our
             great
             ignorance
             and
             weakness
             ,
             nor
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             will
             none
             of
             all
             these
             keep
             us
             closer
             to
             our
             studies
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             more
             painful
             in
             seeking
             after
             the
             truth
             ?
             This
             diligence
             is
             now
             the
             more
             necessary
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             the
             Necessitie
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             draw
             so
             many
             from
             the
             Universities
             so
             young
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             Teach
             and
             Learn
             together
             :
             And
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             discourage
             such
             young
             ones
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             they
             be
             but
             competently
             qualified
             ,
             and
             quickned
             with
             earnest
             desires
             of
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             and
             are
             drawn
             out
             by
             the
             present
             Necessities
             ,
             sooner
             then
             they
             would
             go
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             could
             longer
             wait
             for
             their
             preparation
             ;
             and
             will
             but
             study
             hard
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             For
             I
             know
             that
             as
             Theologie
             is
             a
             practical
             Science
             ,
             so
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             shineth
             best
             in
             a
             practical
             course
             :
             And
             laying
             out
             here
             is
             a
             means
             of
             gathering
             in
             ;
             and
             a
             hearty
             endeavour
             to
             communicate
             and
             do
             good
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             smallest
             help
             to
             our
             own
             proficiency
             .
             Many
             men
             have
             not
             been
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             how
             young
             and
             raw
             they
             were
             at
             their
             entrance
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             grown
             to
             eminent
             parts
             .
             Vigilius
             the
             Martyr
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Trent
             at
             twenty
             years
             old
             .
             
               Ambrose
               de
               Offic.
            
             li.
             c.
             1.
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               Homines
               discunt
               priusquam
               decent
               ,
               &
               ab
               illo
               accipiunt
               quod
               aliis
               tradant
               :
               Quod
               ne
               ipsum
               quidem
               mihi
               accidit
               :
               Ego
               enim
               de
               tribunalibus
               atque
               administratienis
               infulis
               ad
               sacer
               dotium
               captus
               ,
               docere
               vos
               coepi
               quod
               ipse
               non
               didici
               .
               Itaque
               factum
               est
               ut
               prius
               docere
               inciperem
               quam
               discere
               .
               Discendum
               igitur
               mihi
               simul
               &
               docendum
               est
               ,
               quoniam
               non
               vacavit
               ante
               discere
               .
               Et
               quantumlibet
               quisque
               profecerit
               ,
               nemo
               est
               qui
               doceri
               non
               egeat
               dum
               vivit
               .
            
          
           
           
             O
             what
             abundance
             of
             things
             are
             there
             that
             a
             Minister
             should
             understand
             ?
             and
             what
             a
             great
             defect
             is
             it
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             how
             much
             shall
             we
             miss
             such
             knowledge
             in
             our
             work
             !
             Many
             Ministers
             study
             only
             to
             compose
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             very
             little
             more
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             so
             many
             books
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             matters
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             unacquainted
             with
             .
             Nay
             in
             the
             study
             of
             our
             Sermons
             we
             are
             too
             negligent
             ,
             gathering
             only
             a
             few
             naked
             heads
             ,
             and
             not
             considering
             of
             the
             most
             forcible
             expressions
             by
             which
             we
             should
             set
             them
             home
             to
             mens
             hearts
             .
             We
             must
             study
             how
             to
             convince
             and
             get
             within
             men
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             bring
             each
             truth
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             all
             this
             to
             our
             extemporarie
             promptitude
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             .
             Certainly
             Brethren
             ,
             experience
             will
             teach
             you
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             not
             made
             learned
             or
             wise
             without
             hard
             study
             ,
             and
             unwearied
             labours
             and
             experience
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             IF
             Ministers
             were
             set
             upon
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             done
             more
             vigorously
             then
             by
             the
             most
             of
             us
             it
             is
             .
             How
             few
             Ministers
             do
             Preach
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ?
             or
             speak
             about
             everlasting
             Joy
             or
             Torment
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             may
             make
             men
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             in
             good
             sadness
             .
             It
             would
             make
             a
             mans
             heart
             ake
             to
             see
             a
             company
             of
             dead
             and
             drowsy
             sinners
             sit
             under
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             a
             word
             that
             is
             like
             to
             quicken
             or
             awake
             them
             .
             To
             think
             with
             our selves
             ,
             
               O
               if
               these
               sinners
               were
               but
               convinced
            
             
             
               and
               awakened
               ,
               they
               might
               yet
               be
               converted
               and
               live
               .
            
             And
             alas
             we
             speak
             so
             drowsily
             or
             gently
             ,
             that
             sleepy
             sinners
             cannot
             hear
             :
             The
             blow
             falls
             so
             light
             ,
             that
             hard-hearted
             persons
             cannot
             feel
             it
             .
             Most
             Minister
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             put
             out
             their
             voice
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             themselves
             to
             an
             earnest
             utterance
             :
             But
             if
             they
             do
             speak
             loud
             and
             earnestly
             ,
             how
             few
             do
             answer
             it
             with
             earnestness
             of
             matter
             !
             and
             the
             voice
             doth
             little
             good
             ;
             the
             people
             will
             take
             it
             but
             as
             meer
             bauling
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             doth
             not
             correspond
             .
             It
             would
             grieve
             one
             to
             hear
             what
             excellent
             Doctrines
             some
             Ministers
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             die
             in
             their
             hands
             for
             want
             of
             close
             and
             lively
             application
             .
             What
             fit
             matter
             they
             have
             for
             convincing
             sinners
             :
             and
             how
             little
             they
             make
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             good
             it
             might
             do
             if
             it
             were
             set
             home
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             cannot
             or
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
             O
             sirs
             ,
             how
             plain
             ,
             how
             close
             and
             earnestly
             should
             we
             deliver
             a
             message
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             as
             ours
             is
             ?
             when
             the
             everlasting
             life
             or
             death
             of
             men
             is
             concerned
             in
             it
             :
             Me
             thinks
             we
             are
             nowhere
             so
             wanting
             as
             in
             this
             seriousness
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             unsuitable
             to
             such
             a
             business
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             slight
             and
             dull
             .
             What!
             speak
             coldly
             for
             God!
             and
             for
             mens
             salvation
             !
             Can
             we
             believe
             that
             our
             people
             must
             be
             converted
             ,
             or
             condemned
             and
             yet
             can
             we
             speak
             in
             a
             drowsie
             tone
             !
             In
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             labour
             to
             awaken
             your
             hearts
             ,
             before
             you
             come
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             are
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             waken
             the
             hearts
             of
             sinners
             .
             Remember
             that
             they
             must
             be
             wakened
             or
             damned
             ;
             and
             a
             sleepy
             Preacher
             will
             hardly
             wake
             them
             .
             If
             you
             give
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             the
             highest
             praises
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             it
             coldly
             ,
             you
             will
             seem
             in
             the
             manner
             to
             unsay
             
             what
             you
             said
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             contempt
             of
             great
             things
             ,
             especially
             so
             great
             to
             speak
             of
             them
             without
             great
             affection
             and
             fervency
             :
             The
             manner
             as
             well
             as
             the
             words
             must
             set
             them
             forth
             .
             If
             we
             are
             commanded
             what
             ever
             our
             hand
             findeth
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             with
             all
             our
             might
             ;
             then
             certainly
             such
             a
             work
             as
             preaching
             for
             mens
             salvation
             should
             be
             done
             with
             all
             our
             might
             :
             But
             alas
             how
             few
             ,
             how
             thin
             are
             such
             men
             !
             here
             one
             and
             there
             one
             ,
             even
             among
             good
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             have
             an
             earnest
             perswading
             working
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             people
             can
             feel
             him
             preach
             when
             they
             hear
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             IF
             we
             are
             all
             heartily
             Devoted
             to
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             not
             compassionate
             the
             poor
             unprovided
             Congregations
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             to
             help
             them
             to
             able
             Ministers
             ?
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             step
             out
             now
             and
             then
             to
             their
             assistance
             ,
             when
             the
             business
             of
             our
             own
             particular
             charge
             will
             give
             us
             any
             leave
             .
             A
             Lecture
             in
             the
             more
             ignorant
             places
             purposely
             for
             the
             work
             of
             conversion
             ,
             performed
             by
             the
             most
             lively
             working-preachers
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             great
             help
             where
             constant
             means
             is
             wanting
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             THE
             negligent
             execution
             of
             acknowledged
             duties
             ,
             doth
             shew
             that
             we
             be
             not
             so
             wholly
             Devoted
             to
             the
             work
             as
             we
             should
             be
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             work
             of
             Reformation
             to
             be
             set
             a
             foot
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             there
             that
             will
             go
             no
             further
             then
             they
             are
             drawn
             ?
             And
             it
             were
             well
             if
             all
             would
             do
             but
             that
             much
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             business
             for
             the
             Church
             be
             on
             foot
             ,
             how
             many
             neglect
             it
             for
             their
             own
             private
             business
             ?
             when
             we
             should
             meet
             and
             consult
             together
             for
             the
             unanimous
             and
             successful
             performance
             of
             our
             work
             ,
             one
             hath
             this
             business
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             business
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             preferred
             before
             Gods
             business
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             a
             work
             is
             like
             to
             prove
             difficult
             and
             costly
             ,
             how
             backward
             are
             we
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             excuses
             and
             will
             not
             come
             on
             ?
             For
             instance
             ;
             What
             hath
             been
             for
             more
             talked
             of
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             contended
             about
             in
             England
             for
             many
             years
             past
             ,
             then
             the
             business
             of
             Discipline
             ?
             And
             there
             are
             but
             few
             men
             (
             the
             Erastians
             )
             but
             they
             seem
             zealous
             in
             disputing
             for
             one
             side
             or
             other
             :
             some
             for
             the
             Prelatical
             way
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             the
             Congregational
             .
             And
             yet
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             we
             are
             most
             of
             us
             for
             no
             way
             .
             It
             hath
             made
             me
             admire
             sometimes
             ;
             to
             look
             on
             the
             face
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             few
             Congregations
             in
             the
             Land
             have
             any
             considerable
             execution
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             withall
             what
             volumns
             they
             have
             written
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             how
             almost
             all
             the
             Ministery
             
             of
             the
             Nation
             is
             engaged
             for
             it
             ?
             how
             zealously
             they
             have
             contended
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             many
             a
             (
             just
             )
             exclamation
             against
             the
             opposers
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             will
             do
             little
             or
             nothing
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             I
             have
             marvelled
             what
             should
             make
             them
             so
             zealous
             in
             siding
             for
             that
             which
             their
             practice
             shews
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             against
             .
             But
             I
             see
             a
             disputing
             zeal
             is
             more
             natural
             then
             a
             holy
             obedient
             practizing
             zeal
             .
             How
             many
             Ministers
             in
             England
             be
             there
             that
             know
             not
             their
             own
             charge
             ,
             that
             plead
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             which
             they
             be
             ,
             or
             who
             be
             members
             of
             them
             ?
             and
             that
             never
             cast
             out
             one
             obstinate
             sinner
             ;
             no
             nor
             brought
             one
             to
             publike
             Confession
             ,
             and
             expression
             of
             Repentance
             and
             promise
             of
             reformation
             ;
             No
             nor
             admonished
             one
             publikely
             to
             call
             him
             to
             such
             Repentance
             .
             But
             they
             think
             they
             do
             their
             duties
             if
             they
             give
             them
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             is
             perhaps
             avoided
             voluntarily
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thousands
             will
             keep
             away
             themselves
             without
             our
             prohibiting
             them
             )
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             leave
             them
             stated
             members
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             and
             grant
             them
             all
             other
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             not
             to
             personal
             Repentance
             for
             their
             sin
             .
             Read
             Albaspinaens
             ,
             a
             sober
             Papist
             in
             his
             Observat
             .
             1.
             and
             2.
             and
             3.
             after
             his
             Annot
             on
             
               O
               tatus
            
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             Church-Communion
             in
             former
             times
             was
             taken
             to
             consist
             only
             ●n
             co-partaking
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             Either
             these
             hundreds
             that
             we
             communicate
             not
             with
             in
             the
             Supper
             are
             members
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             If
             not
             ;
             then
             we
             are
             Separatists
             while
             we
             so
             much
             disclaim
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             not
             cast
             them
             out
             nor
             have
             we
             called
             them
             to
             any
             profession
             ,
             whether
             they
             own
             
             or
             disown
             their
             membership
             ,
             but
             only
             whether
             they
             will
             be
             examined
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             nor
             do
             we
             use
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             we
             take
             their
             refusal
             of
             Examination
             for
             a
             refusal
             of
             Church
             membership
             ,
             and
             exclusion
             of
             themselves
             .
             It
             follows
             therefore
             that
             we
             have
             gathered
             Churches
             out
             of
             Churches
             before
             they
             were
             unchurched
             ,
             or
             before
             we
             took
             Gods
             way
             to
             cast
             any
             of
             them
             (
             much
             less
             all
             of
             them
             )
             out
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             taken
             for
             members
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             satisfie
             our
             consciences
             to
             forbear
             all
             execution
             of
             Discipline
             upon
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             Gods
             Ordinance
             that
             they
             should
             be
             personally
             rebuked
             and
             admonished
             ,
             and
             then
             publikely
             called
             to
             Repentance
             and
             be
             cast
             out
             if
             they
             remain
             impenitent
             ?
             If
             these
             be
             no
             duties
             ,
             why
             have
             we
             made
             such
             a
             noise
             and
             stir
             about
             them
             in
             the
             world
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             duties
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             not
             practise
             them
             ▪
             If
             none
             of
             all
             these
             persons
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             not
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ?
             If
             they
             keep
             away
             themselves
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             a
             sin
             which
             a
             brother
             should
             not
             be
             permitted
             to
             remain
             in
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             scandal
             for
             them
             to
             avoid
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             so
             many
             years
             together
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             Yea
             and
             many
             a
             one
             of
             them
             avoideth
             also
             the
             very
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             :
             The
             antient
             Discipline
             was
             stricter
             ,
             when
             the
             sixth
             general
             Council
             at
             Trull
             ,
             in
             Constantinop
             .
             ordained
             Can.
             80.
             that
             
               whosoever
               was
               three
               daies
               together
               from
               Church
               ,
               without
               urgent
               necessity
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               .
            
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             offend
             any
             party
             ,
             nor
             to
             bring
             the
             least
             dishonour
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             that
             these
             sins
             are
             not
             to
             be
             cloaked
             over
             with
             excuses
             ,
             extenuations
             or
             denyals
             .
             We
             have
             
             long
             cryed
             up
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             every
             party
             their
             several
             waies
             .
             Would
             you
             have
             people
             value
             your
             way
             of
             Government
             or
             not
             ?
             No
             doubt
             but
             you
             would
             ;
             Why
             if
             you
             would
             have
             them
             value
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             for
             som
             excellency
             :
             shew
             them
             then
             that
             excellency
             .
             What
             is
             it
             ?
             and
             wherein
             doth
             it
             consist
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             would
             have
             them
             believe
             you
             ,
             shew
             it
             them
             not
             only
             in
             paper
             ,
             but
             in
             practice
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             in
             deeds
             .
             How
             can
             the
             people
             know
             the
             worth
             of
             bare
             notions
             and
             names
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             without
             the
             thing
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             name
             and
             a
             shadow
             that
             you
             have
             made
             all
             this
             noise
             about
             ?
             How
             can
             they
             think
             that
             that
             is
             good
             which
             doth
             no
             good
             ?
             Truly
             I
             fear
             we
             take
             not
             the
             right
             way
             to
             maintain
             our
             cause
             ,
             but
             even
             betray
             it
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             hot
             disputers
             for
             it
             .
             Speak
             truly
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             these
             two
             things
             that
             keep
             up
             the
             Reputation
             of
             the
             long-contended
             for
             Discipline
             among
             men
             ;
             viz.
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             the
             
               meer
               reputation
               of
               their
               Ministers
               that
               stand
               for
               it
            
             ;
             and
             with
             many
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             
               the
               non-execution
               of
               it
            
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             it
             to
             be
             tooth-less
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             troublesom
             to
             them
             ?
             Verily
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             we
             get
             the
             late
             Prelates
             carnal
             wisdom
             and
             go
             their
             way
             to
             work
             ,
             by
             ingratiating
             our
             way
             of
             Government
             with
             the
             ungodly
             multitude
             ,
             by
             the
             meer
             neglect
             of
             practice
             ,
             and
             the
             befriending
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             look
             for
             the
             same
             blessing
             and
             issue
             as
             the
             Prelates
             had
             .
             If
             once
             our
             Government
             come
             to
             be
             upholden
             by
             the
             votes
             of
             those
             who
             should
             be
             corrected
             or
             ejected
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             men
             be
             friends
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             them
             in
             their
             ungodliness
             ,
             we
             then
             engage
             it
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             appear
             as
             engaged
             against
             us
             .
             Set
             all
             the
             execution
             of
             Discipline
             together
             that
             hath
             been
             practised
             
             in
             a
             whole
             County
             ever
             since
             it
             was
             so
             contended
             for
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             it
             will
             not
             appear
             so
             observable
             as
             to
             draw
             godly
             people
             into
             a
             liking
             of
             it
             for
             the
             effects
             .
             How
             can
             you
             wonder
             if
             many
             that
             desire
             deeds
             and
             not
             words
             ,
             Reformation
             and
             not
             the
             meer
             name
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             do
             turn
             over
             to
             the
             separated
             Congregations
             ,
             when
             you
             shew
             them
             nothing
             but
             the
             bare
             name
             of
             Discipline
             in
             yours
             ?
             All
             Christians
             value
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             think
             them
             not
             vain
             things
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             unwilling
             to
             live
             without
             them
             .
             Discipline
             is
             not
             a
             needless
             thing
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             If
             you
             will
             not
             difference
             between
             the
             precious
             and
             the
             vile
             by
             Discipline
             ,
             people
             will
             do
             it
             by
             separation
             .
             If
             you
             will
             keep
             many
             score
             or
             hundreds
             in
             your
             Churches
             that
             are
             notoriously
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             contemners
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             never
             openly
             (
             nor
             perhaps
             privately
             )
             reprove
             them
             nor
             call
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             you
             cannot
             marvel
             if
             some
             timorous
             souls
             do
             run
             out
             of
             your
             Churches
             as
             from
             a
             ruinous
             aedifice
             ,
             that
             they
             fear
             is
             ready
             to
             fall
             upon
             their
             heads
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             do
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             should
             only
             shew
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             never
             let
             them
             taste
             of
             it
             ,
             could
             you
             expect
             that
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             should
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             like
             your
             Communion
             ?
             Why
             should
             you
             think
             then
             that
             they
             will
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             empty
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Church-Government
             ?
             And
             consider
             but
             what
             a
             disadvantage
             you
             cast
             your
             cause
             upon
             in
             all
             your
             disputations
             with
             men
             of
             another
             way
             .
             If
             your
             principles
             be
             righter
             then
             theirs
             ,
             and
             their
             practice
             be
             righter
             then
             yours
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             suppose
             that
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             
             Whether
             the
             name
             or
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             shaddow
             or
             the
             substance
             ,
             be
             more
             desirable
             ?
             and
             they
             will
             take
             your
             way
             to
             be
             a
             meer
             delusory
             formality
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             you
             but
             formal
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             that
             you
             use
             it
             not
             at
             all
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             against
             your
             Government
             ,
             but
             for
             it
             ,
             all
             this
             while
             ;
             and
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             its
             you
             that
             are
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             seem
             so
             earnest
             for
             it
             ;
             while
             you
             more
             disgrace
             it
             for
             want
             of
             exercise
             ,
             then
             you
             credit
             it
             by
             your
             bare
             arguments
             :
             And
             you
             will
             find
             before
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             faithful
             execution
             will
             be
             your
             strongest
             argument
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             the
             people
             will
             understand
             you
             as
             if
             you
             openly
             proclaimed
             ,
             
               We
               would
               have
               no
               Publike
               Admonitions
               ,
               Confessions
               or
               Excommunications
               ;
               our
               way
               is
               to
               do
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               set
               up
               the
               naked
               name
               of
               a
               Government
               .
            
             Doubtless
             it
             was
             a
             sault
             more
             past
             all
             disputation
             ,
             for
             the
             Prelates
             to
             destroy
             Discipline
             and
             do
             little
             or
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             for
             them
             to
             be
             Prelates
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             but
             done
             the
             good
             that
             Discipline
             is
             ordained
             for
             ,
             Prelacy
             might
             have
             stood
             to
             this
             day
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             would
             have
             had
             no
             opposition
             from
             many
             a
             hundred
             godly
             people
             that
             have
             opposed
             it
             .
             And
             again
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             run
             into
             their
             error
             ,
             you
             may
             expect
             their
             fate
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             are
             the
             hindrances
             now
             that
             keep
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             from
             the
             Execution
             of
             that
             Discipline
             which
             they
             have
             so
             much
             contended
             for
             ?
             I
             hear
             not
             all
             speak
             :
             but
             I
             hear
             some
             ,
             and
             see
             more
             .
             The
             great
             Reason
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               The
               difficulty
               of
               the
               Work
               ,
               and
               the
               trouble
               or
               suffering
               that
               we
               are
               like
               to
               incurr
               by
               it
               :
               We
               cannot
               publikely
               reprehend
               one
               sinner
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               storm
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               bear
               us
               a
               deadly
               malice
               .
               We
               can
               prevail
               with
               very
               few
               to
               make
               a
               publike
            
             
             
               profession
               of
               true
               Repentance
               .
               If
               we
               proceed
               to
               excommunicate
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               raging
               mad
               against
               us
               :
               They
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               vow
               revenge
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               us
               a
               mischief
               :
               If
               we
               should
               deal
               as
               God
               requireth
               with
               all
               the
               obstinate
               sinners
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               living
               among
               them
               ;
               they
               would
               conspire
               in
               hatred
               against
               us
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               We
               should
               be
               so
               hated
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               lives
               would
               be
               uncomfortable
               ,
               so
               our
               labours
               would
               become
               unprofitable
               ;
               for
               men
               would
               not
               hear
               us
               when
               they
               are
               possessed
               with
               a
               hatred
               of
               us
               ;
               therefore
               duty
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               duty
               to
               us
               ,
               because
               the
               hurt
               that
               would
               follow
               would
               be
               greater
               then
               the
               good
               ;
               and
               affirmatives
               bind
               not
            
             ad
             semper
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             great
             Reasons
             for
             the
             non
             execution
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             great
             labour
             that
             private
             admonition
             of
             each
             offender
             would
             cost
             us
             .
             And
             to
             these
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Are
             not
             these
             reasons
             as
             valid
             against
             Christianity
             it self
             in
             some
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             as
             now
             against
             Discipline
             ?
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             send
             us
             peace
             ;
             we
             shall
             have
             his
             Peace
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             worlds
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             foretold
             us
             that
             they
             will
             hate
             us
             .
             Might
             not
             Mr.
             Bradford
             ,
             or
             Hooper
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             were
             burnt
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             daies
             have
             alledged
             more
             then
             this
             against
             duty
             ?
             They
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             It
             will
             make
             us
             hated
             ,
             if
             we
             own
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             expose
             our
             lives
             to
             the
             flames
             .
             How
             is
             he
             concluded
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             no
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hateth
             not
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             and
             his
             own
             life
             for
             him
             !
             and
             yet
             we
             can
             take
             the
             hazard
             of
             our
             life
             as
             a
             reason
             against
             his
             work
             ;
             What
             is
             it
             but
             hypocrisie
             to
             shrink
             from
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             none
             but
             safe
             and
             easie
             works
             ,
             and
             make
             our selves
             believe
             that
             the
             rest
             are
             no
             duties
             ?
             Indeed
             
             this
             is
             the
             common
             way
             of
             escaping
             suffering
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             duty
             that
             would
             expose
             us
             thereunto
             .
             If
             we
             did
             our
             duty
             faithfully
             ,
             Ministers
             should
             find
             the
             same
             lot
             among
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             as
             their
             predecessors
             have
             done
             among
             the
             Infidels
             .
             But
             if
             you
             could
             not
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             put
             your
             hand
             to
             his
             plough
             ?
             and
             did
             not
             first
             set
             down
             and
             count
             your
             costs
             ?
             This
             makes
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             so
             unfaithfully
             done
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             carnally
             undertaken
             ;
             and
             men
             enter
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             life
             of
             ease
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             respect
             from
             men
             and
             therefore
             resolve
             to
             attain
             their
             ends
             ,
             and
             have
             what
             they
             expected
             by
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
             They
             looked
             not
             for
             hatred
             and
             suffering
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             avoid
             it
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             avoiding
             of
             their
             work
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             making
             your selves
             uncapable
             to
             do
             them
             good
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             reason
             is
             as
             valid
             against
             plain
             preaching
             ,
             reproof
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             duty
             which
             wicked
             men
             will
             hate
             us
             for
             .
             God
             will
             bless
             his
             own
             Ordinances
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             not
             have
             appointed
             them
             .
             If
             you
             admonish
             ,
             and
             publikely
             rebuke
             the
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             call
             men
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             you
             may
             do
             good
             to
             many
             that
             you
             reprove
             ;
             and
             possibly
             to
             the
             excommunicate
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             is
             Gods
             means
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             his
             last
             means
             ,
             when
             Reproofs
             will
             do
             no
             good
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             perverse
             to
             neglect
             the
             last
             means
             lest
             we
             frustrate
             the
             foregoing
             means
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             last
             is
             not
             to
             be
             used
             but
             upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             former
             were
             all
             frustrate
             before
             .
             However
             ,
             those
             within
             and
             those
             without
             may
             receive
             good
             by
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             offendor
             do
             receive
             none
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             have
             the
             honour
             ,
             when
             his
             Church
             is
             manifestly
             differenced
             from
             the
             
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             heirs
             of
             heaven
             and
             hell
             are
             not
             totally
             confounded
             ,
             nor
             the
             world
             made
             to
             think
             that
             Christ
             and
             Satan
             do
             but
             contend
             for
             superiority
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             the
             like
             inclination
             to
             holiness
             or
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             would
             know
             whether
             on
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             objection
             before
             mentioned
             all
             Discipline
             should
             not
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             atleast
             ordinarily
             ;
             And
             so
             is
             not
             this
             against
             the
             Thing
             it self
             ,
             rather
             then
             against
             the
             present
             season
             of
             it
             ?
             For
             this
             reason
             is
             not
             drawn
             from
             any
             thing
             proper
             to
             our
             times
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             all
             times
             and
             places
             .
             Wicked
             men
             will
             alwaies
             storm
             against
             the
             means
             of
             their
             publike
             shame
             ;
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Church
             censures
             is
             purposely
             to
             shame
             them
             ,
             that
             sin
             may
             be
             shamed
             ,
             and
             disowned
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             What
             age
             can
             you
             name
             since
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             wherein
             you
             would
             have
             executed
             the
             Discipline
             that
             you
             now
             refuse
             ,
             if
             you
             go
             on
             these
             grounds
             ,
             supposing
             that
             it
             had
             not
             been
             by
             Magisterial
             compulsion
             ?
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             Discipline
             it self
             that
             hath
             such
             intolerable
             inconveniences
             ,
             why
             have
             you
             so
             prayed
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             fought
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             disputed
             for
             it
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ?
             What
             must
             all
             dissenters
             bear
             your
             frowns
             and
             censures
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             a
             work
             which
             your selves
             judge
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             touch
             with
             one
             of
             your
             fingers
             ?
             When
             do
             you
             look
             to
             see
             all
             these
             difficulties
             over
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             set
             upon
             that
             which
             you
             now
             avoid
             ?
             Will
             it
             be
             in
             your
             daies
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             wait
             till
             you
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             as
             a
             part
             of
             your
             Epitaph
             to
             posterity
             ,
             that
             you
             so
             deeply
             engaged
             and
             contended
             for
             that
             which
             you
             so
             abhord
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             !
             And
             doth
             
             not
             this
             Objection
             of
             yours
             plainly
             give
             up
             your
             cause
             to
             the
             Separatists
             ?
             and
             even
             tell
             them
             that
             your
             contending
             is
             not
             for
             your
             way
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             may
             be
             none
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             do
             more
             harm
             then
             good
             .
             Certainly
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             better
             to
             speak
             it
             out
             at
             first
             ,
             before
             all
             our
             wars
             ,
             and
             tears
             ,
             and
             prayers
             ,
             and
             contentions
             ,
             then
             now
             in
             the
             conclusion
             to
             tell
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             all
             this
             but
             for
             a
             name
             or
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             worth
             our
             cost
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             tolerable
             ,
             much
             less
             desirable
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             yet
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Lyon
             in
             the
             way
             as
             you
             do
             imagine
             ;
             nor
             is
             Discipline
             such
             a
             useless
             thing
             .
             I
             bless
             God
             upon
             the
             small
             and
             too
             late
             tryal
             that
             I
             have
             made
             my self
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             can
             speak
             by
             experience
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             vain
             ;
             nor
             are
             the
             hazards
             of
             it
             such
             as
             may
             excuse
             our
             neglect
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             know
             that
             pinching
             reason
             is
             behind
             ;
             They
             say
             that
             ,
             
               When
               we
               pleaded
               for
               Discipline
               ,
               we
               meant
               a
               Discipline
               that
               should
               be
               established
               and
               imposed
               by
               the
               secular
               power
               :
               and
               without
               them
               what
               good
               can
               we
               do
               ?
               when
               every
               man
               hath
               leave
               to
               despise
               our
               censures
               ,
               and
               set
               us
               at
               nought
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               will
               not
               meddle
               with
               it
               (
               say
               they
               )
               without
               authority
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             thought
             it
             once
             a
             scornful
             indignity
             that
             some
             fellows
             attempted
             to
             put
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             denyed
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             had
             them
             called
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             accordingly
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             they
             did
             not
             much
             cross
             the
             judgements
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Ministery
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             put
             the
             same
             scorn
             upon
             their
             own
             calling
             .
             We
             are
             sent
             as
             Christs
             Embassadors
             to
             speak
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Princes
             ;
             
             and
             by
             his
             Authority
             we
             do
             our
             work
             as
             from
             him
             we
             have
             our
             Commission
             .
             And
             shall
             any
             of
             his
             Messengers
             question
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             commands
             ?
             The
             same
             Power
             that
             you
             have
             to
             preach
             without
             or
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             command
             ,
             the
             same
             have
             you
             to
             exercise
             Pastoral
             Guidance
             and
             Discipline
             without
             it
             .
             And
             should
             all
             Ministers
             refuse
             preaching
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             bid
             them
             not
             ?
             yea
             or
             if
             he
             forbid
             them
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             mean
             you
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             
               you
               will
               not
               do
               it
               without
               Authority
               ?
            
             Do
             you
             mean
             the
             Leave
             ,
             or
             the
             Countenance
             and
             approbation
             ,
             or
             the
             Command
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             or
             do
             you
             mean
             a
             Force
             or
             Penalty
             on
             the
             People
             to
             obey
             you
             ?
             The
             Magistrates
             Leave
             we
             have
             ;
             who
             hindereth
             or
             forbiddeth
             you
             to
             set
             up
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             exercise
             it
             faithfully
             ?
             Doth
             the
             secular
             Power
             forbid
             you
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             threaten
             or
             trouble
             you
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             ?
             No
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             .
             To
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             (
             for
             we
             have
             so
             opened
             our
             own
             shame
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             hid
             )
             we
             have
             had
             free
             Liberty
             to
             have
             done
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             desired
             and
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             would
             not
             do
             it
             .
             What
             might
             not
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             have
             done
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             but
             willing
             ?
             They
             had
             no
             prohibition
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             enemies
             whose
             hearts
             are
             against
             their
             work
             :
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             do
             it
             .
             Nay
             more
             ,
             for
             ought
             you
             know
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             Approbation
             of
             Authority
             .
             You
             have
             the
             commands
             of
             former
             powers
             not
             yet
             repealed
             .
             You
             have
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             present
             Governors
             :
             If
             any
             one
             seek
             revenge
             against
             you
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             only
             Laws
             ,
             but
             as
             many
             willing
             Magistrates
             
             to
             restrain
             and
             punish
             them
             as
             ever
             you
             knew
             I
             think
             in
             England
             .
             And
             what
             would
             you
             have
             more
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             a
             Law
             made
             to
             Punish
             you
             if
             you
             will
             not
             do
             your
             duty
             ?
             What!
             dare
             you
             tell
             God
             that
             you
             will
             not
             do
             his
             work
             unless
             the
             Magistrate
             drive
             you
             to
             it
             with
             scourges
             ?
             I
             confess
             if
             I
             had
             my
             will
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             man
             should
             be
             ejected
             as
             a
             negligent
             Pastor
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             rule
             his
             People
             by
             Discipline
             (
             though
             yet
             I
             might
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             to
             the
             unchurched
             )
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             ejected
             as
             a
             negligent
             Preacher
             that
             will
             not
             preach
             .
             For
             Ruling
             is
             as
             Essential
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Pastors
             office
             as
             preaching
             I
             am
             sure
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             these
             men
             would
             fain
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             interpose
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             eject
             them
             for
             unfaithful
             negligent
             Pastors
             (
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             hath
             not
             enow
             better
             )
             I
             know
             not
             well
             how
             they
             could
             blame
             him
             for
             it
             .
             It
             s
             a
             sad
             discovery
             of
             our
             carnal
             hearts
             ,
             when
             man
             can
             do
             so
             much
             more
             with
             us
             then
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             obey
             the
             commands
             of
             Christ
             .
             Is
             he
             fit
             to
             be
             Christs
             Officer
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             take
             his
             Command
             as
             obligatory
             ?
          
           
             But
             I
             know
             the
             thing
             expected
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             should
             be
             forced
             under
             a
             penalty
             to
             submit
             to
             our
             Discipline
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             be
             the
             hedge
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             defend
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             improve
             his
             power
             to
             the
             utmost
             to
             procure
             an
             universal
             obedience
             to
             Christs
             Laws
             ,
             and
             restrain
             men
             from
             the
             apparent
             breach
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             from
             being
             false
             Teachers
             and
             Seducers
             of
             others
             .
             How
             far
             I
             am
             against
             the
             two
             extreams
             of
             Universal
             Licence
             ,
             and
             Persecuting
             tyrannie
             ,
             I
             have
             
             frequently
             manifested
             on
             other
             occasions
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             now
             say
             but
             this
             .
             1.
             
             Doth
             not
             this
             further
             discover
             the
             carnal
             frame
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             not
             do
             our
             duty
             unless
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             do
             his
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             conceive
             may
             be
             his
             duty
             ?
             What!
             will
             his
             neglect
             excuse
             yours
             ?
             Hath
             Christ
             bid
             you
             use
             the
             Keyes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             avoid
             a
             scandalous
             sinner
             upon
             condition
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             punish
             him
             with
             the
             sword
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             your
             meaning
             if
             you
             would
             speak
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             you
             find
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difficulty
             in
             your
             work
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             terrifying
             offendors
             make
             it
             easie
             to
             you
             ?
             for
             if
             it
             be
             not
             safe
             and
             cheap
             and
             easie
             ,
             you
             are
             resolved
             you
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             And
             such
             servants
             Christ
             may
             have
             enough
             .
             Nay
             is
             not
             your
             meaning
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             do
             your
             work
             for
             you
             ?
             Just
             as
             your
             pious
             people
             have
             long
             cryed
             and
             prayed
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             called
             upon
             Ministers
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             get
             them
             to
             reprove
             offendors
             and
             deal
             with
             them
             seriously
             and
             lovingly
             for
             their
             good
             and
             inform
             the
             Church-Officers
             of
             them
             that
             are
             obstinate
             .
             So
             do
             we
             toward
             the
             Magistrates
             :
             The
             work
             of
             God
             is
             so
             much
             beholden
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             all
             have
             it
             done
             ,
             but
             few
             w●ll
             do
             it
             .
             We
             can
             easilyer
             censure
             and
             talk
             against
             others
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             ,
             then
             do
             it
             our selves
             .
             O
             the
             guile
             and
             hypocrisie
             of
             our
             hearts
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             further
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             that
             you
             would
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             do
             ?
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             it
             how
             you
             will
             answer
             it
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             willfully
             neglect
             your
             own
             duty
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             it
             your
             Religion
             to
             quarrel
             with
             others
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             fearful
             deceit
             of
             heart
             for
             a
             man
             to
             think
             himself
             a
             godly
             
             Minister
             for
             finding
             fault
             with
             them
             that
             are
             less
             faulty
             then
             himself
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             less
             faulty
             .
             For
             tell
             me
             truly
             .
             Whether
             the
             Magistrate
             do
             more
             of
             his
             part
             in
             Government
             ,
             or
             you
             in
             yours
             .
             I
             am
             no
             more
             a
             flatterer
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             then
             of
             you
             ;
             nor
             was
             ever
             taken
             for
             such
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             understand
             :
             but
             we
             must
             deal
             justly
             by
             all
             men
             .
             Would
             you
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             men
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             because
             excommunicated
             ,
             without
             any
             particular
             cognisance
             of
             the
             fact
             and
             case
             ?
             1.
             
             That
             were
             unjust
             ;
             Then
             he
             must
             do
             wrong
             when
             ever
             we
             mistake
             and
             do
             wrong
             ;
             If
             an
             honest
             man
             were
             an
             hangman
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             know
             that
             he
             hanged
             not
             a
             man
             that
             was
             unjustly
             condemned
             :
             However
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             the
             meer
             executioner
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             a
             Judge
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             allowed
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             and
             not
             punish
             men
             against
             it
             .
             2.
             
             And
             excommunication
             is
             so
             great
             a
             punishment
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             you
             do
             not
             think
             it
             nothing
             ,
             unless
             the
             Magistrate
             add
             more
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             temporal
             punishment
             might
             serve
             turn
             ,
             and
             what
             need
             of
             yours
             ?
             But
             I
             suppose
             that
             this
             is
             not
             your
             sense
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             so
             just
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             have
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             a
             man
             as
             an
             offendor
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             excommunicate
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             nothing
             that
             he
             doth
             .
             Are
             all
             the
             penalties
             against
             Swearers
             ,
             Cursers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             Peace-breakers
             ,
             Sabboth-breakers
             ,
             &c.
             nothing
             ?
             Certainly
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             do
             punish
             much
             sin
             against
             God.
             Well!
             What
             do
             you
             as
             Church-Governors
             against
             these
             same
             sins
             ?
             The
             Magistrate
             fineth
             and
             imprisoneth
             them
             :
             that
             is
             his
             part
             :
             It
             is
             your
             part
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             open
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             to
             
             cast
             them
             out
             :
             Have
             you
             done
             this
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             part
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Magistracy
             of
             England
             punish
             ten
             ,
             twenty
             ,
             what
             if
             I
             say
             an
             hundred
             Swearers
             ,
             Drunkards
             or
             Sabboth-breakers
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             punish
             by
             censures
             or
             bring
             to
             publike
             Repentance
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Brethren
             ,
             these
             things
             seem
             strange
             to
             me
             ;
             that
             the
             case
             should
             stand
             thus
             as
             it
             doth
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             deceit
             of
             our
             hearts
             should
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             go
             on
             to
             account
             our selves
             such
             blameless
             godly
             men
             ,
             whom
             Magistrates
             and
             people
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             reverence
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             against
             the
             Magistrate
             so
             much
             as
             we
             do
             .
             I
             believe
             they
             are
             all
             slack
             and
             faulty
             ;
             but
             are
             not
             we
             much
             more
             faulty
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             should
             pay
             us
             in
             our
             own
             coyn
             ?
             What
             language
             might
             they
             give
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             many
             years
             talk
             of
             Discipline
             will
             do
             nothing
             in
             it
             !
             I
             say
             nothing
             in
             most
             places
             :
             To
             meet
             together
             for
             consulation
             ,
             is
             no
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             nor
             reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             our
             meetings
             should
             conduce
             to
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             I
             give
             you
             this
             further
             answer
             :
             What
             had
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             done
             till
             the
             daies
             of
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             no
             better
             Pastors
             then
             you
             that
             will
             not
             Govern
             it
             without
             the
             joynt
             compulsion
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ?
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             severe
             Discipline
             was
             exercised
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             together
             ,
             where
             the
             Prince
             did
             not
             give
             them
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Protection
             ,
             nor
             Toleration
             ,
             but
             perfecuted
             them
             to
             the
             death
             .
             Then
             was
             the
             Church
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             most
             pure
             and
             powerful
             ;
             say
             not
             then
             any
             more
             for
             shame
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             without
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             against
             
             their
             wills
             ?
             O
             what
             an
             aggravation
             is
             it
             of
             our
             sin
             !
             That
             you
             cannot
             be
             content
             to
             be
             negligent
             and
             unfaithful
             servants
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             also
             flie
             in
             the
             face
             of
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             obliquely
             lay
             the
             blame
             on
             him
             !
             What
             do
             you
             else
             ,
             when
             you
             blame
             Churchcen●ures
             as
             uneffectual
             ,
             when
             you
             should
             blame
             your
             lazy
             self
             seeking
             hearts
             ,
             that
             shift
             off
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ?
             Hath
             Christ
             put
             a
             leaden
             sword
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             when
             he
             bids
             you
             smite
             the
             obstinate
             sinner
             ?
             Or
             are
             you
             cowardly
             and
             careless
             ,
             and
             then
             blame
             your
             sword
             instead
             of
             using
             it
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             the
             easier
             task
             ?
             Are
             the
             Keyes
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             so
             unmeet
             and
             useless
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             open
             and
             shut
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             sword
             ?
             or
             are
             you
             unskillful
             and
             lazy
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             !
             If
             they
             have
             contracted
             any
             rust
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             made
             less
             fit
             for
             service
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Prelates
             we
             may
             thank
             our selves
             ,
             that
             let
             them
             lie
             so
             long
             unused
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             too
             much
             interposition
             of
             the
             sword
             with
             our
             Discipline
             ,
             would
             do
             more
             harm
             then
             good
             .
             It
             would
             but
             corrupt
             it
             by
             the
             mixture
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             become
             a
             humane
             thing
             .
             Your
             Government
             is
             all
             to
             work
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ;
             and
             the
             sword
             cannot
             reach
             that
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             desirable
             thing
             to
             have
             Repentance
             so
             obscured
             by
             meer
             forced
             Confessions
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             know
             when
             men
             do
             mean
             as
             they
             speak
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             will
             be
             the
             sword
             that
             doth
             all
             ,
             by
             forcing
             men
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             discern
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             confess
             since
             I
             fell
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             some
             Discipline
             I
             find
             by
             experience
             that
             if
             the
             sword
             did
             interpose
             and
             force
             all
             those
             Publike
             Confessions
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             Profession
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             
             perswaded
             men
             to
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             would
             have
             left
             me
             much
             unsatisfied
             concerning
             the
             validity
             of
             such
             Confessions
             and
             Promises
             ,
             whether
             they
             might
             indeed
             be
             satisfactory
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             I
             find
             that
             the
             godly
             people
             do
             no
             further
             regard
             it
             then
             they
             perceive
             it
             hearty
             and
             free
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             forced
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             would
             take
             him
             for
             no
             Penitent
             person
             ,
             nor
             be
             any
             whit
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             say
             ,
             
               He
               doth
               it
               because
               he
               dare
               do
               no
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             And
             I
             must
             add
             this
             word
             of
             plainer
             dealing
             yet
             .
             You
             blame
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             giving
             so
             much
             liberty
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             long
             of
             your selves
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             ?
             You
             will
             scarce
             believe
             that
             such
             enemies
             to
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             :
             I
             think
             that
             you
             are
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             keenest
             enemies
             have
             been
             the
             greatest
             causes
             .
             For
             you
             would
             run
             too
             far
             to
             the
             other
             extream
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             confident
             in
             every
             controversie
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             lay
             such
             a
             stress
             upon
             many
             Opinions
             of
             your
             own
             as
             if
             life
             or
             death
             did
             lie
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             when
             perhaps
             the
             difference
             may
             prove
             more
             verbal
             then
             real
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             searcht
             to
             the
             quick
             )
             that
             this
             occasioneth
             Magistrates
             to
             run
             too
             far
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             look
             on
             such
             as
             —
             and
             dare
             not
             trust
             the
             sword
             in
             such
             hands
             ,
             you
             may
             thank
             your selves
             .
             Truly
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             among
             many
             of
             the
             most
             injudicious
             of
             us
             ,
             such
             a
             blind
             confused
             zeal
             against
             all
             that
             is
             called
             error
             by
             their
             party
             ,
             that
             without
             being
             able
             to
             try
             and
             make
             a
             difference
             ,
             they
             let
             flie
             pell
             mell
             at
             all
             alike
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             great
             out-cry
             against
             errors
             ,
             when
             either
             we
             know
             not
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             confute
             them
             ,
             nor
             which
             he
             
             tolerable
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             intolerable
             ,
             nor
             how
             far
             we
             may
             hold
             or
             break
             Communion
             with
             the
             owners
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             are
             the
             erroneous
             persons
             our selves
             .
             The
             observation
             of
             this
             hath
             made
             the
             Magistrates
             so
             over-jealous
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             if
             they
             set
             in
             with
             a
             party
             in
             each
             contention
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             without
             blood
             and
             misery
             .
             And
             I
             confess
             I
             see
             in
             some
             Ministers
             so
             little
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             Divine
             Love
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             and
             compassion
             ,
             nor
             heavenly
             mindedness
             ,
             nor
             humble
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             of
             the
             zeal
             that
             Iames
             describeth
             
               (
               Iam.
            
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             )
             which
             is
             kindled
             from
             another
             fire
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             full
             of
             suspicions
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             keen
             and
             eager
             against
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             censuring
             ,
             defaming
             and
             unconscionably
             back-biting
             them
             ,
             and
             straining
             an
             ill
             sense
             out
             of
             their
             well
             meant
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             living
             towards
             them
             in
             plain
             envy
             and
             malice
             instead
             of
             Christian
             love
             and
             peace
             ;
             I
             say
             I
             see
             so
             much
             of
             this
             in
             many
             that
             affect
             the
             Reputation
             of
             Orthodox
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             indeed
             factious
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             the
             less
             sorry
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             so
             little
             interpose
             .
             For
             were
             the
             sword
             in
             such
             envious
             angry
             hands
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             little
             quiet
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             there
             is
             no
             two
             men
             on
             earth
             but
             differ
             in
             something
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             or
             believe
             any
             thing
             .
             And
             these
             men
             must
             square
             the
             world
             to
             their
             own
             judgements
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             alway
             the
             wisest
             in
             the
             world
             :
             They
             that
             dare
             so
             rail
             at
             others
             as
             Blasphemers
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             say
             themselves
             ,
             durst
             su●e
             smite
             them
             as
             Blasphemers
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             power
             .
             This
             may
             possibly
             make
             the
             Magistrate
             think
             meet
             ,
             (
             seeing
             we
             are
             so
             quarrelsom
             and
             impatient
             )
             to
             let
             us
             fight
             it
             out
             by
             the
             bare
             fists
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             put
             
             swords
             into
             our
             hands
             till
             we
             are
             more
             sober
             and
             know
             better
             how
             to
             use
             them
             :
             For
             if
             every
             passionate
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             not
             wit
             enough
             to
             make
             good
             his
             cause
             ,
             should
             presently
             borrow
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             truth
             would
             be
             upon
             great
             disadvantage
             in
             the
             world
             !
             Magistrates
             are
             commonly
             the
             most
             tempted
             and
             abused
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             know
             not
             why
             we
             should
             call
             so
             lowd
             to
             have
             them
             become
             the
             Arbitrators
             in
             all
             our
             quarrels
             ,
             lest
             error
             have
             two
             victories
             where
             truth
             gets
             one
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             the
             Magistrate
             did
             more
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             do
             but
             give
             us
             Protection
             and
             Liberty
             (
             specially
             if
             he
             will
             but
             restrain
             Deceivers
             from
             preaching
             against
             the
             great
             unquestionable
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             give
             publike
             Countenance
             and
             Encouragement
             to
             those
             master-truths
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             fear
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             prudent
             ,
             sober
             unanimous
             Ministery
             will
             ere
             long
             shame
             the
             swarm
             of
             vanities
             that
             we
             think
             so
             threatning
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             been
             too
             long
             on
             this
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             conclude
             it
             with
             this
             earnest
             request
             to
             my
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             speedily
             and
             faithfully
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             at
             least
             all
             the
             unquestionable
             part
             of
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             so
             much
             contended
             for
             .
             When
             we
             were
             so
             offended
             with
             the
             Parliament
             for
             their
             enumeration
             of
             scandals
             ,
             as
             too
             defective
             ,
             and
             a
             Protestation
             was
             published
             that
             we
             acted
             only
             on
             supposition
             that
             it
             was
             defective
             ,
             sure
             we
             little
             thought
             then
             that
             we
             that
             were
             so
             earnest
             to
             have
             had
             more
             power
             ,
             would
             use
             none
             and
             we
             that
             must
             needs
             have
             authority
             to
             reject
             more
             then
             the
             Parliament
             did
             enumerate
             ,
             would
             censure
             so
             few
             even
             
             of
             them
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             had
             more
             liberty
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             one
             objection
             is
             common
             ,
             which
             I
             forgot
             :
             They
             say
             ,
             We
             are
             but
             single
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             excommunicate
             men
             alone
             ,
             unless
             we
             should
             make
             every
             Pastor
             a
             Pope
             in
             his
             Parish
             ,
             or
             a
             Bishop
             at
             least
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             obtrude
             my
             own
             opinion
             on
             such
             (
             for
             the
             power
             of
             a
             single
             person
             to
             excommunicate
             )
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             already
             proved
             my self
             a
             Novelist
             and
             singular
             with
             some
             ,
             by
             asserting
             antient
             and
             most
             common
             Truths
             .
             But
             yet
             1.
             
             I
             could
             with
             these
             men
             so
             much
             moderation
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             are
             in
             this
             as
             much
             wiser
             then
             the
             contrary-minded
             ,
             as
             their
             confidence
             doth
             import
             ,
             before
             they
             proceed
             in
             calling
             them
             Popes
             :
             Least
             as
             the
             cunning
             of
             the
             times
             is
             by
             making
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             to
             make
             none
             ;
             so
             these
             men
             should
             contrary
             to
             their
             intention
             ,
             credit
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             making
             so
             many
             Popes
             ,
             and
             the
             Prelates
             too
             by
             making
             such
             kind
             of
             Prelates
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Pope
             is
             the
             pretended
             head
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             universal
             Bishop
             to
             govern
             it
             ;
             Are
             single
             ruling
             Pastors
             such
             ?
             A
             Diocesan
             Bishop
             is
             the
             Ruler
             of
             all
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             in
             a
             Diocess
             :
             Is
             such
             a
             Pastor
             one
             of
             these
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             do
             you
             in
             your
             disputes
             against
             the
             Prelates
             maintain
             that
             every
             Minister
             is
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             own
             Church
             ;
             and
             do
             you
             now
             abhor
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             if
             you
             might
             not
             excommunicate
             ,
             may
             you
             not
             therefore
             do
             the
             rest
             ?
             may
             you
             not
             personally
             and
             publikely
             reprove
             them
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Must
             not
             the
             people
             avoid
             a
             Notorious
             drunkard
             .
             &c.
             whether
             you
             bid
             them
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ;
             why
             hath
             God
             commanded
             it
             ?
             If
             yea
             ;
             why
             may
             you
             not
             bid
             them
             do
             that
             which
             is
             their
             duty
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Have
             you
             none
             in
             your
             Parish
             ,
             not
             one
             or
             two
             to
             make
             Ruling
             Elders
             of
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             conjunction
             you
             may
             be
             authorised
             to
             do
             more
             then
             now
             you
             do
             ?
             I
             mean
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             own
             principles
             ;
             for
             I
             confess
             it
             s
             not
             according
             to
             mine
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             what
             hindereth
             but
             you
             may
             joyn
             together
             if
             you
             will
             ?
             If
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             many
             Pastors
             conjunct
             ,
             that
             must
             exercise
             any
             act
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             not
             so
             done
             ?
             Doth
             any
             forbid
             them
             ,
             or
             threaten
             them
             if
             they
             do
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               alone
               ,
               because
               no
               neighbour
               Minister
               will
               joyn
               with
               me
               .
            
             You
             speak
             hardly
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             about
             you
             ?
             What!
             are
             they
             all
             so
             negligent
             ?
             Blame
             us
             not
             then
             to
             reprove
             them
             .
             But
             it
             s
             an
             incredible
             thing
             that
             they
             should
             be
             all
             so
             bad
             that
             are
             of
             your
             judgement
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             or
             two
             will
             be
             perswaded
             to
             assist
             you
             .
             And
             I
             think
             you
             will
             confess
             that
             two
             or
             three
             may
             do
             it
             authoritatively
             ,
             though
             no
             one
             else
             in
             the
             County
             do
             it
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             that
             the
             Prelates
             had
             not
             such
             an
             argument
             given
             them
             as
             this
             :
             
               No
               one
               Presbyter
               hath
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Confession
               :
               therefore
               two
               or
               three
               have
               not
            
             ;
             least
             they
             go
             further
             in
             proving
             the
             consequence
             then
             you
             expect
             .
             But
             if
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             could
             yet
             wish
             that
             no
             single
             Pastor
             for
             the
             excusing
             of
             himself
             ,
             would
             lay
             such
             a
             reproachful
             charge
             upon
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Country
             that
             be
             of
             his
             own
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             that
             Discipline
             is
             cast
             aside
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             get
             none
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             the
             execution
             !
             at
             least
             till
             they
             
             have
             throughly
             tryed
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             indeed
             ,
             or
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             ANother
             sad
             discovery
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             so
             devoted
             our selves
             and
             all
             we
             have
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Prevalency
               of
               worldly
               fleshly
               interests
               too
               much
               against
               the
               Interest
               and
               work
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             further
             manifest
             in
             these
             three
             instances
             following
             .
             1.
             
             Our
             temporizing
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             too
             much
             minding
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             shrinking
             from
             duties
             that
             will
             hinder
             our
             commodity
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             barrenness
             in
             works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             improving
             of
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             our
             Masters
             use
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             would
             not
             have
             any
             to
             be
             thwart
             and
             contentious
             with
             those
             that
             govern
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             disobedient
             to
             any
             of
             their
             lawful
             commands
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             reproach
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             for
             worldly
             advantage
             do
             still
             suit
             themselves
             with
             the
             party
             that
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             suit
             to
             their
             ends
             .
             If
             they
             look
             for
             secular
             advantages
             ,
             they
             suit
             themselves
             to
             the
             secular
             Power
             :
             if
             for
             the
             air
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             applause
             ,
             then
             do
             they
             suit
             themselves
             to
             the
             party
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             that
             is
             most
             in
             credit
             .
             This
             is
             not
             a
             private
             ,
             but
             an
             Epidemical
             malady
             .
             In
             Constantines
             daies
             ,
             how
             prevalent
             were
             the
             Orthodox
             ?
             In
             Constantius
             daies
             ,
             they
             almost
             all
             turned
             Arrians
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             were
             very
             few
             Bishops
             at
             all
             that
             did
             not
             apostatize
             or
             betray
             the
             truth
             ;
             even
             of
             the
             same
             
             men
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ;
             And
             when
             not
             only
             Liberius
             ,
             but
             great
             
               O
               sius
            
             himself
             fell
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             the
             President
             or
             chief
             in
             so
             many
             Orthodox
             Councils
             ,
             what
             better
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             weaker
             men
             !
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             secular
             advantage
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastick
             faction
             and
             applause
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             Ministers
             in
             all
             the
             Countries
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             either
             all
             ,
             or
             almost
             all
             ,
             of
             that
             Religion
             and
             way
             that
             is
             most
             in
             credit
             ,
             and
             most
             consistent
             with
             their
             worldly
             interest
             !
             Among
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             the
             Greek
             profession
             :
             and
             among
             the
             Abassines
             ,
             the
             Nestorians
             ,
             the
             Maronites
             ,
             the
             Iacobites
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             generally
             go
             one
             way
             .
             And
             among
             the
             Papists
             they
             are
             almost
             all
             Papists
             .
             And
             in
             
               Saxony
               ,
               Sweden
               ,
               Denmark
            
             ,
             &c.
             almost
             all
             Lutherans
             :
             In
             
               Holland
               ,
               France
               ,
               Scotland
            
             ,
             almost
             all
             Calvinists
             .
             It
             s
             strange
             that
             they
             should
             be
             all
             in
             the
             right
             in
             one
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             wrong
             in
             another
             ,
             if
             carnal
             advantages
             and
             reputation
             did
             not
             sway
             much
             .
             When
             men
             fal
             upon
             a
             conscientious
             search
             ,
             the
             variety
             of
             Intellectual
             capacities
             causeth
             unavoidably
             a
             great
             variety
             of
             conceits
             about
             some
             hard
             &
             lower
             things
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             stream
             of
             men
             in
             credit
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             generality
             of
             Ministers
             agree
             to
             a
             hair
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             extraordinary
             search
             .
             How
             generally
             did
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             too
             often
             change
             their
             Religion
             with
             the
             Prince
             at
             several
             times
             in
             this
             land
             ?
             Not
             all
             (
             as
             our
             Martyrologie
             can
             witness
             )
             but
             the
             most
             .
             I
             will
             purposely
             forbare
             the
             mention
             of
             any
             later
             change
             .
             If
             the
             Rulers
             of
             an
             University
             should
             but
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             disposal
             of
             preferments
             ,
             how
             much
             might
             they
             do
             with
             the
             most
             of
             the
             students
             ,
             where
             
             meer
             Arguments
             would
             not
             take
             ?
             And
             the
             same
             tractable
             distemper
             doth
             so
             often
             follow
             them
             into
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             it
             occasioneth
             the
             enemies
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Reputation
             and
             preferment
             is
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             our
             Reward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             How
             common
             is
             it
             with
             Ministers
             to
             drown
             themselves
             in
             worldly
             business
             ?
             Too
             many
             are
             such
             as
             the
             Sectaries
             would
             have
             them
             be
             ,
             who
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             should
             go
             to
             plough
             and
             cart
             ,
             and
             labour
             for
             our
             living
             ,
             and
             preach
             without
             so
             much
             study
             :
             And
             this
             is
             a
             lesson
             easily
             learnt
             .
             Men
             take
             no
             care
             to
             cast
             off
             and
             prevent
             care
             ,
             that
             their
             souls
             and
             the
             Church
             may
             have
             their
             care
             .
          
           
             And
             especially
             how
             commonly
             are
             those
             duties
             neglected
             ,
             that
             are
             like
             if
             performed
             to
             diminish
             our
             estates
             ?
             For
             example
             :
             Is
             there
             not
             many
             that
             dare
             not
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             set
             up
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             Discipline
             in
             their
             Churches
             (
             not
             only
             on
             the
             forementioned
             accounts
             but
             especially
             )
             because
             it
             may
             hinder
             the
             people
             from
             paying
             them
             their
             dues
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             offend
             sinners
             with
             Discipline
             ,
             least
             they
             offend
             them
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             (
             yea
             though
             the
             Law
             secure
             their
             maintenance
             .
             )
             I
             find
             money
             is
             too
             strong
             an
             Argument
             for
             some
             men
             to
             answer
             ,
             that
             can
             proclaim
             the
             love
             of
             it
             to
             be
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             large
             orations
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             covetousness
             .
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             now
             to
             these
             but
             this
             ;
             If
             it
             was
             so
             deadly
             a
             sin
             in
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             to
             offer
             to
             buy
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             with
             money
             ;
             what
             is
             it
             to
             sell
             his
             gifts
             ,
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             for
             money
             ?
             and
             what
             reason
             have
             such
             to
             fear
             least
             their
             money
             perish
             with
             them
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             the
             most
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             is
             to
             the
             third
             
             discovery
             .
             If
             worldly
             and
             fleshly
             interest
             did
             not
             much
             prevail
             against
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             surely
             most
             Ministers
             would
             be
             more
             fruitful
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             would
             more
             lay
             out
             that
             they
             have
             to
             their
             masters
             use
             .
             Experience
             hath
             fully
             proved
             it
             ,
             that
             works
             of
             Charity
             do
             most
             potently
             remove
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             ears
             to
             words
             of
             piety
             .
             If
             men
             see
             that
             you
             are
             addicted
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             they
             will
             the
             easilyer
             belive
             that
             you
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             easilyer
             then
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             good
             which
             you
             perswade
             them
             too
             .
             When
             they
             see
             that
             you
             Love
             them
             ,
             and
             seek
             their
             good
             ,
             they
             will
             the
             easilyer
             trust
             you
             :
             And
             when
             they
             see
             that
             you
             seek
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             will
             the
             less
             suspect
             your
             intentions
             ,
             and
             the
             easilyer
             be
             drawn
             by
             you
             to
             seek
             that
             which
             you
             seek
             .
             O
             how
             much
             good
             might
             Ministers
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             set
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             would
             dedicate
             all
             their
             faculties
             and
             substance
             to
             that
             endl
             Say
             not
             that
             it
             is
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             do
             good
             to
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             will
             but
             win
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             convert
             the
             soul
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             prejudice
             that
             is
             a
             great
             hindrance
             of
             mens
             conversion
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             remove
             it
             :
             We
             might
             do
             men
             more
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             but
             willing
             to
             learn
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             make
             them
             willing
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             further
             diligence
             may
             profit
             them
             .
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             do
             not
             think
             that
             it
             is
             ordinary
             charity
             that
             is
             expected
             from
             you
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             ordinary
             piety
             .
             You
             must
             in
             proportion
             to
             your
             talents
             go
             much
             beyond
             others
             :
             It
             is
             not
             to
             give
             now
             and
             them
             two
             pence
             to
             a
             poor
             man
             ;
             others
             do
             that
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
             But
             what
             singular
             thing
             do
             you
             with
             your
             estates
             for
             your
             Masters
             use
             ?
             I
             know
             you
             cannot
             give
             away
             
             that
             which
             you
             have
             not
             :
             But
             me
             thinks
             all
             that
             you
             have
             should
             be
             for
             God.
             I
             know
             the
             great
             objection
             is
             ,
             
               We
               have
               wife
               and
               children
               to
               provide
               for
               :
               a
               little
               will
               not
               serve
               them
               at
               present
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               leave
               them
               beggars
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             are
             few
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             more
             abused
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               He
               that
               provideth
               not
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               specially
               those
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               hath
               denyed
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               worse
               then
               an
               Infidel
               .
            
             This
             is
             made
             a
             pretence
             for
             gathering
             up
             portions
             ,
             and
             providing
             a
             full
             estate
             for
             posterity
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             only
             against
             them
             that
             did
             cast
             their
             poor
             kindred
             and
             family
             on
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             maintained
             out
             of
             the
             common
             stock
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             able
             to
             do
             it
             themselves
             .
             As
             if
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             widdow
             in
             his
             house
             that
             is
             his
             mother
             or
             daughter
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             her
             to
             be
             kept
             on
             the
             Parish
             when
             he
             hath
             enough
             himself
             .
             His
             following
             words
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             present
             provision
             ,
             and
             not
             future
             portions
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             bids
             
               them
               that
               have
               widdows
               ,
               administer
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               what
               is
               sufficient
               .
            
             2.
             
             You
             may
             so
             educate
             your
             children
             as
             other
             mean
             persons
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             get
             their
             own
             livings
             ,
             in
             some
             honest
             trade
             or
             imployment
             ,
             without
             other
             great
             provisions
             .
             I
             know
             that
             your
             charity
             and
             care
             must
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             not
             end
             there
             :
             You
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             the
             best
             you
             can
             to
             educate
             your
             children
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             most
             serviceable
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             leave
             them
             rich
             or
             a
             full
             estate
             ;
             Nor
             to
             forbear
             other
             necessary
             works
             of
             Charity
             .
             meerly
             for
             a
             larger
             provision
             for
             them
             .
             There
             must
             be
             some
             proportion
             kept
             between
             our
             provision
             for
             our
             families
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Church
             
             and
             poor
             .
             A
             truly
             charitable
             self-denying
             heart
             ,
             that
             hath
             devoted
             it self
             and
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             God
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             best
             judge
             of
             the
             due
             proportions
             ,
             and
             would
             see
             which
             way
             of
             expence
             is
             likely
             to
             do
             God
             the
             greatest
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             he
             would
             take
             .
             3.
             
             I
             confess
             I
             would
             not
             have
             men
             lie
             too
             long
             under
             endangering
             strong
             temptations
             to
             incontinency
             ;
             lest
             they
             wound
             themselves
             and
             their
             profession
             by
             their
             falls
             :
             But
             yet
             methinks
             its
             hard
             that
             men
             can
             do
             no
             more
             to
             mortifie
             the
             concupiscence
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             in
             a
             single
             freer
             condition
             ,
             and
             have
             none
             of
             these
             temptations
             from
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             furthering
             their
             Ministerial
             ends
             by
             charitable
             works
             .
             If
             he
             that
             marryeth
             not
             ,
             doth
             better
             then
             he
             that
             doth
             ,
             sure
             Ministers
             should
             labour
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             best
             .
             And
             if
             he
             that
             can
             
               receive
               this
               saying
            
             ,
             must
             receive
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             endeavour
             after
             it
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             points
             of
             the
             Romish
             policy
             ,
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             of
             common
             necessity
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             other
             Religious
             orders
             must
             not
             marry
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             have
             no
             posterity
             to
             drain
             the
             Churches
             revenues
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             up
             their
             care
             :
             but
             they
             make
             their
             publike
             cause
             to
             be
             their
             interest
             ,
             and
             they
             lay
             out
             themselves
             for
             it
             while
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             leave
             all
             that
             they
             have
             to
             it
             when
             they
             die
             ;
             So
             that
             their
             Churches
             wealth
             doth
             daily
             increase
             ,
             as
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             Jesuite
             or
             other
             person
             doth
             gather
             more
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             usually
             add
             it
             to
             their
             common
             stock
             .
             It
             s
             pitty
             that
             for
             a
             better
             cause
             we
             can
             no
             more
             imitate
             them
             in
             wisdom
             and
             self-denyal
             ,
             where
             it
             might
             be
             done
             .
             4.
             
             But
             they
             that
             must
             marry
             ,
             should
             take
             such
             as
             can
             maintain
             themselves
             and
             their
             children
             ,
             
             or
             maintain
             them
             at
             the
             rate
             as
             their
             temporal
             means
             will
             afford
             ,
             and
             devote
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Church
             means
             to
             the
             Churches
             service
             as
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             put
             no
             man
             upon
             extreams
             ;
             But
             in
             this
             case
             flesh
             and
             blood
             doth
             make
             even
             good
             men
             so
             partial
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             duties
             of
             very
             great
             worth
             and
             weight
             to
             be
             extreams
             .
             If
             worldly
             vanities
             did
             not
             blind
             us
             ,
             we
             might
             see
             when
             a
             publike
             or
             other
             greater
             good
             did
             call
             us
             to
             deny
             our selves
             and
             our
             families
             .
             Why
             should
             we
             not
             live
             neerlyer
             and
             poorer
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             rather
             then
             leave
             those
             works
             undone
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             of
             greater
             use
             then
             our
             plentiful
             provision
             ?
             But
             we
             consult
             in
             matter
             of
             duty
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ;
             and
             what
             counsel
             it
             will
             give
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             know
             .
             It
             will
             tell
             us
             we
             must
             have
             a
             competency
             ;
             and
             many
             pious
             mens
             competency
             ,
             is
             but
             little
             below
             the
             Rich
             mans
             rates
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             
             If
             they
             be
             not
             cloathed
             with
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             fare
             not
             deliciously
             every
             day
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             a
             competency
             .
             A
             man
             that
             preacheth
             an
             Immortal
             Crown
             of
             glory
             ,
             must
             not
             seek
             much
             after
             transitory
             vanity
             :
             And
             he
             that
             preacheth
             the
             contempt
             of
             Riches
             ,
             must
             himself
             contemn
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             by
             his
             life
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             preacheth
             self-denyal
             and
             mortification
             ,
             must
             practise
             these
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             them
             that
             he
             preacheth
             to
             ,
             if
             ever
             he
             would
             have
             his
             Doctrine
             prosper
             .
             All
             Christians
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             themselves
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             are
             consecrated
             and
             dedicated
             to
             their
             masters
             use
             ;
             But
             Ministers
             are
             doubly
             sanctified
             ;
             They
             are
             devoted
             to
             God
             both
             as
             Christians
             and
             as
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             doubly
             obliged
             to
             honour
             him
             with
             what
             they
             have
             .
          
           
           
             O
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             abundance
             of
             good
             works
             are
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             of
             them
             do
             we
             put
             our
             hands
             to
             ?
             I
             know
             the
             world
             expecteth
             more
             from
             us
             then
             we
             have
             :
             but
             if
             we
             cannot
             answer
             the
             expectations
             of
             the
             unreasonable
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             what
             we
             can
             to
             answer
             the
             expectations
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             all
             just
             men
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               with
               well
               doing
               we
               should
               put
               to
               silence
               the
               ignorance
               of
               foolish
               men
               .
            
             Especially
             those
             Ministers
             that
             have
             larger
             maintenance
             must
             be
             larger
             in
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             but
             one
             instance
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             I
             mentioned
             before
             .
             There
             are
             some
             Ministers
             that
             have
             150.
             or
             200.
             or
             300.
             
               per
               an
            
             .
             of
             Church
             means
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             great
             Parishes
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             do
             a
             quarter
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             nor
             once
             in
             a
             year
             to
             deal
             personally
             with
             half
             their
             people
             for
             their
             instruction
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             content
             themselves
             with
             publike
             preaching
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             all
             that
             were
             necessary
             ,
             and
             leave
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             undone
             ,
             to
             the
             everlasting
             danger
             or
             damnation
             of
             multitudes
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             maintain
             one
             or
             two
             diligent
             men
             to
             assist
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             have
             an
             assistant
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             some
             young
             man
             to
             ease
             them
             about
             baptizings
             or
             burials
             ,
             or
             such
             work
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             that
             will
             faithfully
             and
             diligently
             watch
             over
             the
             Flock
             ,
             and
             afford
             them
             that
             personal
             instruction
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             a
             serving
             our selves
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             selling
             mens
             souls
             for
             our
             fuller
             maintenance
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             what
             is
             ?
             Me
             thinks
             such
             men
             should
             fear
             least
             while
             they
             are
             accounted
             excellent
             Preachers
             and
             godly
             Ministers
             by
             men
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             accounted
             cruel
             soul
             murderers
             by
             Christ
             ?
             and
             least
             the
             cryes
             of
             those
             souls
             whom
             they
             have
             
             betrayed
             to
             damnation
             should
             ring
             in
             their
             ears
             for
             ever
             .
             Will
             preaching
             a
             good
             Sermon
             serve
             the
             turn
             ;
             while
             you
             never
             look
             more
             after
             them
             ,
             but
             deny
             them
             that
             closer
             help
             that
             you
             find
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             and
             alienate
             that
             maintenance
             to
             your
             own
             flesh
             ,
             which
             should
             provide
             relief
             for
             so
             many
             souls
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             open
             your
             mouthes
             against
             oppressors
             ,
             when
             your selves
             are
             so
             great
             oppressors
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             mens
             bodies
             but
             their
             souls
             ?
             How
             can
             you
             Preach
             against
             unmercifulness
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             so
             unmerciful
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             you
             talk
             against
             unfaithful
             Ministers
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             so
             unfaithful
             your selves
             ?
             The
             sin
             is
             not
             therefore
             small
             because
             it
             is
             unobserved
             ,
             and
             not
             become
             odious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ;
             nor
             because
             the
             charity
             which
             you
             withhold
             is
             such
             as
             the
             people
             blame
             you
             not
             for
             withholding
             .
             Satan
             himself
             their
             greatest
             enemy
             hath
             their
             consent
             all
             along
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             perdition
             .
             It
             is
             no
             extenuation
             therefore
             of
             your
             sin
             that
             you
             have
             their
             consents
             :
             For
             that
             you
             may
             sooner
             have
             for
             their
             hurt
             then
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
           
             I
             Shall
             proceed
             no
             further
             in
             these
             confessions
             and
             discoveries
             ;
             but
             beseech
             you
             to
             take
             what
             is
             said
             into
             Cōnsideration
             ;
             and
             see
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             the
             great
             and
             lamentable
             sin
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             
               they
               be
               not
               fully
               devoted
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             give
             not
             up
             themselves
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             to
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             the
             blessed
             work
             which
             they
             have
             undertaken
             ?
             and
             whether
             flesh-pleasing
             and
             self-seeking
             ,
             and
             an
             interest
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             not
             make
             us
             neglect
             much
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             walk
             too
             unfaithfully
             in
             so
             great
             a
             trust
             ,
             and
             reservedly
             serve
             God
             in
             the
             cheapest
             and
             most
             applauded
             part
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             from
             that
             which
             would
             put
             us
             upon
             cost
             and
             sufferings
             ?
             And
             whether
             this
             do
             not
             shew
             ,
             that
             too
             many
             are
             earthly
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             mind
             the
             things
             below
             while
             they
             preach
             for
             the
             things
             above
             ,
             and
             Idolize
             the
             world
             while
             they
             call
             men
             to
             contemn
             it
             ?
             And
             as
             Salvian
             saith
             ,
             li.
             4.
             
               ad
               Eccles
               .
               Cath.
               pag.
            
             454.
             
             
               Nullus
               salutem
               plus
               neglig
               it
               quam
               qui
               Deo
               aliquid
               anteponit
               .
            
             Despisers
             of
             God
             will
             prove
             despisers
             of
             their
             own
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             AND
             now
             Brethren
             what
             remaineth
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             all
             cry
             guilty
             ,
             of
             too
             much
             of
             these
             forementioned
             sins
             !
             and
             humble
             our
             souls
             in
             the
             lamentation
             of
             our
             miscarriages
             before
             the
             Lord
             !
             Is
             this
             
               Taking
               heed
               to
               our selves
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ?
            
             Is
             this
             like
             the
             pattern
             that
             is
             given
             us
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ?
             If
             we
             should
             prove
             now
             stout-hearted
             and
             unhumbled
             men
             ,
             and
             snuff
             at
             these
             Confessions
             as
             tending
             to
             our
             disgrace
             ,
             how
             sad
             a
             symptom
             would
             it
             be
             to
             our selves
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             The
             Ministery
             hath
             been
             oft
             threatned
             here
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             maligned
             by
             many
             sorts
             of
             adversaries
             ;
             Though
             all
             this
             may
             shew
             their
             impious
             malice
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             also
             intimate
             to
             us
             Gods
             just
             indignation
             .
             Believe
             it
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Ministery
             of
             England
             is
             not
             the
             least
             or
             last
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             It
             is
             they
             that
             have
             encouraged
             the
             common
             prophaness
             ;
             It
             is
             they
             that
             have
             led
             the
             people
             into
             divisions
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             so
             backward
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             .
             And
             as
             sin
             hath
             been
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             Judgements
             have
             been
             found
             and
             laid
             upon
             them
             .
             It
             s
             time
             therefore
             for
             us
             to
             take
             our
             part
             of
             that
             Humiliation
             which
             we
             have
             been
             calling
             ou●
             people
             to
             so
             long
             .
             If
             we
             have
             our
             wits
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             perceive
             that
             God
             hath
             been
             offended
             with
             us
             and
             that
             the
             voice
             that
             called
             this
             Nation
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             did
             speak
             to
             us
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             hath
             ears
             let
             him
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             railing
             enemies
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             them
             that
             cry
             ,
             down
             
             with
             us
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             all
             calling
             us
             to
             try
             our
             waies
             and
             to
             reform
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             eyes
             let
             him
             see
             the
             precepts
             of
             Repentance
             written
             in
             so
             many
             admirable
             deliverances
             and
             preservations
             ,
             and
             written
             in
             so
             many
             lines
             of
             blood
             .
             By
             fire
             and
             sword
             hath
             God
             been
             calling
             even
             us
             to
             Humiliation
             ;
             And
             as
             Judgement
             hath
             begun
             at
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             if
             Humiliation
             begin
             not
             there
             too
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             sad
             prognostick
             to
             us
             and
             to
             the
             Land.
             What!
             shall
             we
             deny
             ,
             or
             excuse
             ,
             or
             extenuate
             our
             sins
             ,
             while
             we
             call
             our
             people
             to
             such
             free
             Confessions
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             by
             a
             full
             and
             humble
             Confession
             ,
             then
             in
             tenderness
             of
             our
             own
             glory
             to
             seek
             for
             fig-leaves
             to
             cover
             our
             nakedness
             ;
             and
             to
             put
             God
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             build
             his
             glory
             which
             we
             denyed
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             our
             own
             which
             we
             preferred
             before
             him
             ?
             and
             to
             distrain
             for
             that
             by
             a
             yet
             sorer
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             we
             denyed
             voluntarily
             to
             surrender
             to
             him
             ?
             Alas
             if
             you
             put
             God
             to
             get
             his
             honour
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             he
             can
             get
             it
             to
             your
             greater
             sorrow
             and
             dishonour
             .
             If
             any
             of
             our
             hearers
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Humiliation
             when
             sin
             is
             fully
             confessed
             and
             lamented
             ,
             should
             be
             offended
             at
             the
             Confession
             ,
             and
             stand
             up
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               You
               wrong
               me
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               so
               bad
               !
               You
               should
               have
               told
               me
               of
               this
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               disgraced
               me
               before
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             What
             could
             we
             think
             of
             such
             a
             man
             but
             that
             he
             was
             a
             hardened
             impenitent
             wretch
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             would
             have
             no
             part
             in
             the
             Confession
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             have
             none
             in
             the
             Remission
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             do
             that
             which
             we
             scarce
             ever
             see
             the
             most
             hardened
             sinner
             do
             ?
             Shall
             we
             say
             ,
             This
             should
             not
             have
             been
             spoken
             of
             us
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             we
             should
             have
             been
             honoured
             before
             them
             ?
             Certainly
             sins
             
             openly
             committed
             are
             more
             dishonourable
             to
             us
             when
             we
             hide
             them
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             confess
             them
             .
             It
             is
             the
             sin
             and
             not
             the
             Confession
             that
             is
             our
             dishonour
             :
             And
             we
             have
             committed
             them
             before
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             hid
             .
             Attempts
             to
             cloak
             them
             ,
             do
             increase
             the
             guilt
             and
             shame
             :
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             repair
             the
             breaches
             in
             our
             honour
             ,
             which
             our
             sin
             hath
             made
             ,
             but
             by
             free
             Confession
             and
             Humiliation
             .
             I
             durst
             not
             but
             make
             Confession
             of
             my
             own
             :
             and
             if
             any
             be
             offended
             that
             I
             have
             confessed
             theirs
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             but
             what
             I
             have
             done
             by
             my self
             .
             And
             if
             they
             dare
             disown
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             let
             them
             do
             it
             at
             their
             peril
             .
             But
             as
             for
             all
             the
             truly
             humble
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             will
             rather
             be
             provoked
             more
             solemnly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             their
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             to
             lament
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             promise
             Reformation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
               The
               Use
               of
               Exhortation
            
             .
          
           
             HAving
             disclosed
             and
             lamented
             our
             miscarriages
             and
             neglects
             ,
             our
             duty
             for
             the
             future
             lies
             plain
             before
             us
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             now
             go
             on
             in
             the
             sin
             that
             we
             have
             confessed
             ,
             as
             carelesly
             as
             we
             did
             before
             .
             Then
             would
             that
             exclamation
             of
             Salvian
             fall
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               de
               Gubern
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             87.
             
             
               Novum
               siquidem
               monstri
               genus
               est
               ;
               cadem
               pene
               omnes
               jugiter
               faciunt
               ,
               quae
               fecisse
               plangunt
               .
               Et
               qui
               intra●t
               Ecclefiasticam
               domum
               ,
               ut
               mala
               antiqua
               defleant
               ,
               exeunt
               ;
               &
               quid
               dico
               exeunt
               ?
               in
               ipsis
               pene
               hoc
               orationibus
               suis
               ac
               supplicationibus
               moliuntur
               ;
               Aliud
               quippe
               or
               a
               hominum
               ,
               aliud
               corda
               agunt
               :
               Et
               dum
               verbis
               praeterita
               mala
               plangunt
               ,
               sensu
               sutura
               meditantur
               :
               ac
               fi
               oratio
               eorum
               rixa
               est
               magis
               criminum
               quam
               exoratrix
               ;
               ut
               vere
               illa
               in
               eis
               Scripturae
               maledictio
               compleatur
               ,
               ut
               de
               oratione
            
             
             
               ipsa
               exeunt
               condemnati
               ,
               &
               oratio
               eorum
               fiat
               in
               peccalum
               .
            
          
           
             Be
             awakened
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             ,
             by
             the
             lowd
             and
             manifold
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             set
             more
             seriously
             to
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             for
             the
             future
             with
             all
             your
             might
             ,
             and
             to
             
               take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               .
            
             The
             Reasons
             why
             you
             should
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             I
             gave
             you
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             The
             Reasons
             why
             you
             should
             take
             heed
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             now
             ,
             as
             Motives
             to
             enforce
             this
             Exhortation
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             grant
             that
             they
             may
             work
             with
             us
             according
             to
             their
             truth
             and
             weight
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THE
               first
               quickning
               Consideration
               which
               the
               text
               here
               affordeth
               us
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               our
               Relation
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               .
               We
               are
               Overseers
               of
               it
               .
               In
               this
               I
               shall
               further
               shew
               you
               these
               subordinate
               particulars
               ,
               which
               will
               manifest
               the
               force
               of
               this
               consideration
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               office
               requireth
               us
               to
               
                 Take
                 heed
              
               .
               What
               else
               are
               we
               Overseers
               for
               ?
               
                 Episcopus
                 est
                 nomen
                 quod
                 plus
                 oneris
                 quam
                 honoris
                 significat
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Polid.
                 Virgil.
                 p.
              
               240.
               and
               a
               Father
               before
               him
               To
               be
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Pastor
               is
               not
               to
               be
               set
               up
               as
               Idols
               for
               the
               people
               to
               bow
               to
               ,
               or
               as
               idle
               slow-bellies
               to
               live
               to
               our
               fleshly
               delight
               and
               ease
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               to
               be
               the
               guide
               of
               sinners
               to
               salvation
               The
               particulars
               of
               our
               duty
               we
               have
               somewhat
               touched
               before
               ,
               and
               more
               shall
               do
               anon
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               case
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               be
               of
               a
               calling
               that
               they
               know
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               ,
               and
               undertake
               they
               know
               not
               what
               .
               Do
               these
               men
               know
               
               and
               consider
               what
               they
               have
               undertaken
               ,
               that
               live
               at
               ease
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               have
               time
               to
               take
               their
               superfluous
               recreations
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               an
               hour
               and
               more
               at
               once
               in
               loitering
               and
               vain
               discourses
               ,
               when
               so
               much
               work
               doth
               lie
               upon
               their
               hands
               !
               Why
               Brethren
               ,
               do
               you
               consider
               where
               you
               stand
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               have
               taken
               upon
               you
               ?
               Why
               you
               have
               undertaken
               the
               Conduct
               under
               Christ
               of
               a
               band
               of
               his
               souldiers
               against
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               wickedness
               in
               high
               places
               .
               You
               must
               lead
               them
               on
               the
               sharpest
               conflicts
               .
               You
               must
               acquaint
               them
               with
               the
               enemies
               stratagems
               and
               assault
               .
               You
               must
               watch
               your selves
               and
               keep
               them
               watching
               .
               If
               you
               miscarry
               they
               and
               you
               many
               perish
               .
               You
               have
               a
               subtile
               enemy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               wise
               ;
               You
               have
               a
               vigilant
               enemy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               vigilant
               .
               A
               malicious
               ,
               and
               violent
               ,
               and
               unwearied
               enemy
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               must
               be
               resolute
               ,
               couragious
               &
               unwearied
               .
               You
               are
               in
               a
               crowd
               of
               enemies
               ,
               compassed
               with
               them
               on
               every
               side
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               heed
               one
               and
               not
               all
               ,
               you
               will
               quickly
               fall
               .
               And
               O
               what
               a
               world
               of
               work
               have
               you
               to
               do
               ?
               Had
               you
               but
               one
               ignorant
               old
               man
               or
               woman
               to
               teach
               ,
               though
               willing
               to
               learn
               ,
               what
               a
               tedious
               task
               is
               it
               ?
               But
               if
               they
               be
               as
               unwilling
               as
               ignorant
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               difficult
               is
               it
               ?
               But
               to
               have
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               most
               of
               us
               have
               ,
               what
               work
               will
               it
               find
               us
               ?
               Who
               hath
               ever
               tryed
               it
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               it
               not
               by
               experience
               ?
               What
               a
               pitiful
               life
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               reason
               with
               men
               that
               have
               almost
               lost
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               to
               talk
               with
               obstinate
               willful
               people
               ,
               that
               know
               what
               they
               will
               and
               resolve
               ,
               but
               not
               why
               they
               do
               it
               ?
               and
               to
               argue
               the
               case
               with
               them
               that
               neither
               understand
               themselves
               nor
               you
               ;
               and
               yet
               
               think
               that
               no
               man
               hath
               understanding
               that
               contradicteth
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               confident
               they
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               shew
               nothing
               but
               that
               confidence
               to
               make
               them
               confident
               ?
               their
               will
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               judgements
               and
               lives
               :
               it
               satisfies
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               satisfie
               you
               .
               O
               Brethren
               ,
               what
               a
               world
               of
               wickedness
               have
               we
               to
               contend
               against
               ,
               in
               some
               one
               soul
               !
               and
               what
               a
               number
               of
               those
               worlds
               ?
               what
               rooting
               have
               their
               sins
               ?
               what
               disadvantage
               must
               truth
               come
               upon
               ?
               How
               strange
               are
               they
               to
               the
               Heavenly
               message
               that
               we
               bring
               them
               :
               and
               know
               not
               what
               you
               say
               when
               you
               speak
               in
               that
               only
               language
               that
               they
               understand
               ?
               And
               when
               you
               think
               you
               have
               done
               something
               ,
               you
               leave
               your
               seed
               among
               the
               sowls
               of
               the
               air
               ;
               wicked
               men
               are
               at
               their
               elbows
               to
               rise
               up
               and
               contradict
               all
               that
               you
               have
               said
               .
               They
               will
               cavil
               ,
               and
               carp
               ,
               and
               slander
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               disgrace
               your
               message
               ,
               and
               deride
               and
               scorn
               them
               away
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               quickly
               extinguish
               the
               good
               beginnings
               that
               you
               hoped
               you
               had
               seen
               .
               They
               use
               indeed
               weaker
               reasons
               then
               yours
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               come
               with
               more
               advantage
               being
               neer
               them
               ,
               and
               familiarly
               and
               importunately
               urged
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               fetcht
               from
               things
               that
               they
               see
               and
               feel
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               befriended
               by
               their
               own
               flesh
               .
               You
               speak
               but
               once
               to
               a
               sinner
               ,
               for
               ten
               times
               or
               twenty
               times
               that
               the
               Messengers
               of
               Satan
               speak
               to
               them
               ;
               moreover
               ,
               how
               easily
               do
               the
               cares
               and
               businesses
               of
               the
               world
               devour
               and
               choak
               the
               seed
               which
               you
               have
               sown
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               had
               no
               enemy
               but
               what
               is
               in
               themselves
               ,
               how
               easily
               will
               a
               frozen
               carnal
               heart
               ,
               extinguish
               those
               sparks
               which
               you
               have
               been
               long
               in
               kindling
               ?
               and
               for
               want
               of
               fewel
               and
               further
               help
               ,
               they
               will
               go
               out
               
               of
               themselves
               .
               What
               abundance
               of
               distemperers
               ,
               and
               lusts
               ,
               and
               passions
               ,
               do
               you
               cast
               your
               gracious
               words
               amongst
               ?
               and
               what
               entertainment
               such
               companions
               will
               afford
               them
               ,
               you
               may
               easily
               conjecture
               .
               And
               when
               you
               think
               your
               work
               doth
               happily
               succeed
               ,
               and
               have
               seen
               men
               under
               troubles
               and
               complaints
               ,
               confessing
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               promising
               reformation
               ,
               and
               living
               as
               new
               creatures
               and
               zealous
               converts
               ,
               alas
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               may
               prove
               unsound
               and
               false
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               but
               superficially
               changed
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               new
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               new
               company
               ,
               without
               a
               new
               heart
               :
               How
               many
               are
               after
               a
               notable
               change
               ,
               deceived
               by
               the
               profits
               and
               honours
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               fallen
               away
               while
               they
               think
               they
               stand
               ?
               How
               many
               are
               entangled
               again
               in
               their
               former
               sensuality
               ?
               and
               how
               many
               do
               but
               change
               a
               disgraceful
               way
               of
               flesh-pleasing
               for
               a
               way
               that
               is
               less
               dishonourable
               ,
               and
               maketh
               not
               so
               great
               a
               noise
               in
               their
               consciences
               ?
               How
               many
               grow
               proud
               before
               they
               reach
               to
               a
               settled
               knowledge
               ,
               &
               greedily
               snatch
               at
               every
               error
               that
               is
               presented
               to
               them
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Truth
               ;
               and
               in
               confidence
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               unfurnished
               intellects
               ,
               despise
               them
               that
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               learn
               of
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               greatest
               grief
               to
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               that
               before
               rejoyced
               in
               their
               hopeful
               beginnings
               ?
               And
               like
               Chickens
               that
               straggle
               from
               the
               hen
               ,
               they
               are
               carried
               away
               by
               that
               infernal
               Kite
               ,
               while
               they
               proudly
               despise
               the
               Guidance
               and
               advice
               of
               those
               that
               Christ
               hath
               set
               over
               them
               for
               their
               safety
               .
               O
               Brethren
               ,
               what
               a
               field
               of
               work
               is
               there
               before
               us
               ?
               not
               a
               person
               that
               you
               can
               see
               but
               may
               find
               you
               work
               .
               In
               the
               Saints
               themselves
               ,
               how
               soon
               do
               their
               graces
               languish
               if
               you
               neglect
               them
               ?
               
               and
               how
               easily
               are
               they
               drawn
               into
               scandalous
               waies
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               loss
               and
               sorrow
               !
               If
               this
               be
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               what
               a
               life
               he
               hath
               to
               lead
               .
               Up
               then
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               be
               doing
               with
               all
               our
               might
               :
               Difficulties
               must
               quicken
               and
               not
               discourage
               in
               a
               Possible
               and
               Necessary
               work
               .
               If
               we
               cannot
               do
               all
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               what
               we
               can
               :
               For
               if
               we
               neglect
               it
               ,
               woe
               to
               us
               and
               them
               .
               Should
               we
               pass
               over
               all
               these
               needful
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               plausible
               Sermon
               only
               ,
               think
               to
               prove
               our selves
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               off
               God
               and
               man
               with
               such
               a
               shell
               and
               formal
               vizor
               ,
               our
               Reward
               would
               prove
               as
               superficial
               as
               our
               work
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               also
               that
               it
               is
               by
               your
               own
               voluntary
               undertaking
               and
               engagement
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               work
               is
               laid
               upon
               you
               .
               No
               man
               forced
               you
               to
               be
               Overseers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               doth
               not
               common
               honesty
               bind
               you
               to
               be
               true
               to
               your
               trust
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Consider
               also
               that
               you
               have
               the
               Honour
               to
               encourage
               you
               to
               the
               Labour
               .
               And
               a
               great
               honour
               indeed
               it
               is
               to
               be
               the
               Embassadors
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               instruments
               of
               mens
               conversion
               and
               salvation
               ,
               
                 to
                 save
                 mens
                 souls
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 cover
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 Jam.
              
               5
               ult
               .
               Indeed
               the
               honour
               is
               but
               the
               attendant
               of
               the
               work
               .
               To
               do
               therefore
               as
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               strive
               for
               precedency
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               world
               with
               vile
               contentions
               about
               the
               dignity
               and
               superiority
               of
               their
               seats
               ,
               doth
               shew
               that
               they
               much
               forget
               the
               nature
               and
               work
               of
               that
               office
               which
               they
               strive
               about
               .
               I
               seldom
               see
               men
               strive
               so
               seriously
               who
               shall
               go
               first
               to
               a
               poor
               mans
               cottage
               to
               teach
               him
               and
               his
               family
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ;
               or
               who
               shall
               first
               endeavour
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               sinner
               ;
               or
               
               first
               become
               the
               servant
               of
               all
               ;
               strange
               !
               that
               for
               all
               the
               plain
               expressions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               men
               will
               not
               understand
               the
               nature
               of
               their
               office
               !
               If
               they
               did
               ,
               would
               they
               strive
               who
               should
               be
               the
               Pastor
               of
               a
               whole
               County
               and
               more
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               ten
               thousand
               poor
               sinners
               in
               it
               that
               cry
               for
               help
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               not
               so
               eager
               to
               engage
               for
               their
               relief
               ?
               Nay
               when
               they
               can
               patiently
               live
               in
               the
               houses
               with
               riotous
               profane
               persons
               ,
               and
               not
               follow
               them
               seriously
               and
               uncessantly
               for
               their
               change
               ?
               And
               that
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Name
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               work
               of
               a
               County
               ,
               who
               are
               unable
               to
               do
               all
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Parish
               ,
               when
               the
               Honour
               is
               but
               the
               appendix
               of
               the
               work
               ?
               Is
               it
               Names
               and
               Honour
               ,
               or
               the
               Work
               and
               End
               that
               these
               desire
               ?
               O
               if
               they
               would
               faithfully
               ,
               humbly
               ,
               and
               self-denyingly
               lay
               out
               themselves
               for
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               never
               think
               of
               Titles
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               they
               should
               then
               have
               Honour
               whether
               they
               would
               or
               not
               :
               but
               by
               gaping
               after
               it
               ,
               they
               lose
               it
               :
               For
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               vertues
               shadow
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 sequitu
                 ,
                 fugio
                 ,
                 quod
                 fugit
                 ipse
                 sequor
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Consider
               also
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               many
               other
               excellent
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               office
               to
               encourage
               you
               to
               the
               work
               .
               If
               you
               will
               not
               therefore
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               you
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Priviledges
               .
               It
               s
               something
               that
               you
               are
               maintained
               by
               other
               mens
               labours
               ,
               and
               live
               on
               the
               common-wealths
               allowance
               .
               This
               is
               for
               your
               work
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               taken
               off
               it
               ,
               but
               as
               Paul
               requireth
               ,
               may
               
                 Wholly
                 give
                 your selves
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               neglect
               mens
               souls
               whilest
               you
               are
               providing
               for
               your
               own
               bodies
               .
               Either
               do
               the
               work
               then
               or
               take
               not
               the
               maintenance
               .
            
             
             
               But
               you
               have
               far
               greater
               Priviledges
               yet
               then
               this
               .
               Is
               it
               nothing
               to
               be
               bred
               up
               to
               Learning
               ,
               when
               others
               are
               bred
               at
               the
               plough
               and
               cart
               ?
               and
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               so
               much
               delightful
               knowledge
               ,
               when
               the
               world
               lieth
               in
               ignorance
               .
               Is
               it
               nothing
               to
               converse
               with
               Learned
               men
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               high
               and
               glorious
               things
               ,
               when
               others
               must
               converse
               with
               almost
               none
               but
               silly
               ignorants
               ?
            
             
               But
               especially
               ,
               What
               an
               excellent
               life
               is
               it
               to
               live
               in
               the
               studies
               and
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               ?
               to
               be
               still
               searching
               into
               his
               mysteries
               ,
               or
               feeding
               on
               them
               !
               to
               be
               daily
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               blessed
               Nature
               ,
               or
               Works
               ,
               or
               Waies
               of
               God!
               Others
               are
               glad
               of
               the
               leisure
               of
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               and
               now
               and
               then
               an
               hour
               besides
               when
               they
               can
               lay
               hold
               of
               it
               :
               But
               we
               may
               keep
               a
               continual
               Sabboth
               :
               We
               may
               do
               nothing
               else
               almost
               but
               study
               and
               talk
               of
               God
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               drink
               in
               his
               sacred
               ,
               saving
               truths
               .
               Our
               employment
               is
               all
               high
               and
               spiritual
               !
               Whether
               we
               be
               alone
               ,
               or
               with
               others
               ,
               our
               business
               is
               for
               another
               world
               .
               O
               were
               but
               our
               hearts
               more
               suitable
               to
               this
               work
               ,
               what
               a
               blessed
               joyful
               life
               should
               we
               live
               !
               How
               sweet
               would
               our
               study
               be
               to
               us
               ?
               How
               pleasant
               would
               the
               pulpit
               be
               ?
               and
               what
               a
               delight
               would
               our
               conference
               of
               these
               things
               afford
               ?
               To
               live
               among
               such
               excellent
               helps
               as
               our
               libraries
               afford
               ,
               and
               have
               so
               many
               silent
               wise
               companions
               whenever
               we
               please
               and
               of
               such
               variety
               .
               All
               these
               and
               more
               such
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               bespeak
               our
               unwearied
               diligence
               in
               the
               work
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               You
               are
               related
               to
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Flock
               .
               He
               therefore
               being
               also
               related
               to
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               only
               advanced
               but
               secured
               by
               the
               relation
               ,
               if
               
               you
               be
               but
               faithful
               in
               the
               work
               that
               it
               requireth
               .
               You
               are
               the
               Stewards
               of
               his
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               of
               his
               houshold
               :
               And
               he
               that
               entrusted
               you
               will
               maintain
               you
               in
               his
               work
               :
               But
               then
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 a
                 Steward
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 found
                 faithful
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               2.
               
               Be
               true
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               never
               doubt
               but
               he
               will
               be
               true
               to
               you
               .
               Do
               you
               feed
               his
               Flock
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               sooner
               feed
               you
               as
               he
               did
               Elias
               ,
               then
               forsake
               you
               .
               If
               you
               be
               in
               prison
               ,
               he
               will
               open
               the
               doors
               ;
               but
               then
               you
               must
               relieve
               imprisoned
               souls
               .
               He
               will
               give
               you
               a
               tongue
               and
               wisdom
               that
               no
               enemy
               shall
               resist
               :
               but
               then
               you
               must
               use
               it
               faithfully
               for
               him
               .
               If
               you
               will
               put
               forth
               your
               hand
               to
               relieve
               the
               distressed
               ,
               and
               willingly
               put
               it
               to
               his
               plough
               ,
               he
               will
               wither
               the
               hand
               that
               is
               stretched
               out
               against
               you
               .
               The
               Ministers
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               may
               know
               this
               by
               large
               experience
               .
               Many
               a
               time
               hath
               God
               rescued
               them
               from
               the
               jaws
               of
               the
               devourer
               .
               O
               the
               admirable
               preservations
               ,
               and
               deliverances
               that
               they
               have
               had
               ,
               from
               cruel
               Papists
               !
               from
               tyranical
               persecutors
               !
               from
               malicious
               Sectaries
               ,
               &
               misguided
               passionate
               men
               !
               Brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               consider
               ,
               Why
               is
               it
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               all
               this
               ?
               Is
               it
               for
               your
               persons
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               Church
               ?
               What
               are
               you
               to
               him
               more
               then
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               work
               and
               peoples
               sakes
               ?
               Are
               you
               Angels
               ,
               or
               men
               ?
               Is
               your
               flesh
               of
               any
               better
               mettle
               then
               your
               neighbours
               ?
               Are
               you
               not
               of
               the
               same
               Generation
               of
               sinners
               ,
               that
               need
               his
               grace
               as
               much
               as
               they
               ?
               Up
               then
               and
               work
               as
               the
               Redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               as
               those
               that
               are
               purposely
               rescued
               from
               ruine
               for
               his
               service
               .
               O
               do
               not
               prepare
               a
               remediless
               overthrow
               for
               the
               English
               Ministery
               by
               your
               ingratitude
               after
               all
               these
               deliverances
               .
               If
               you
               believe
               that
               God
               hath
               rescued
               you
               for
               
               himself
               ,
               live
               to
               him
               then
               ,
               as
               being
               unreservedly
               his
               that
               hath
               delivered
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             II.
             THE
             first
             Motive
             mentioned
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             our
             office
             it self
             .
             The
             second
             is
             from
             the
             
               efficient
               cause
            
             .
             It
             is
             
               God
               by
               his
               spirit
            
             that
             makes
             us
             Overseers
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             it
             concerneth
             us
             to
             Take
             heed
             to
             our selves
             and
             it
             .
             I
             did
             before
             shew
             you
             how
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             is
             said
             to
             make
             Bishops
             or
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             three
             several
             respects
             .
             By
             Qualifying
             them
             for
             the
             office
             :
             By
             directing
             the
             Ordainers
             to
             discern
             their
             Qualifications
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             fittest
             men
             :
             and
             by
             directing
             them
             ,
             the
             people
             and
             themselves
             for
             the
             affixing
             them
             to
             a
             particular
             charge
             .
             All
             these
             were
             done
             then
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             sort
             ,
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             at
             least
             very
             oft
             .
             The
             same
             are
             all
             done
             now
             by
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             the
             spirits
             assistance
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             same
             spirit
             still
             :
             and
             men
             are
             made
             Over-seers
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             when
             they
             are
             rightly
             called
             )
             by
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             now
             as
             well
             as
             then
             .
             It
             s
             a
             strange
             conceit
             therefore
             of
             the
             Papists
             to
             think
             that
             Ordination
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             of
             more
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             then
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             .
             God
             hath
             determined
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               an
               office
               ,
            
             and
             
               what
               the
               Work
               and
               Power
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             and
             
               what
               sort
               of
               men
            
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             qualifications
             ,
             shall
             receive
             it
             :
             None
             of
             these
             can
             be
             undone
             by
             man
             ,
             or
             
             made
             unnecessary
             .
             God
             also
             
               giveth
               men
               the
               Qualifications
            
             which
             he
             requireth
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             to
             do
             ,
             whether
             Pastors
             or
             People
             ,
             Ordainors
             or
             Electors
             ,
             is
             but
             to
             discern
             ,
             and
             
               determine
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               men
               that
               God
               hath
               thus
               Qualified
               ,
               and
               to
               Accept
               of
               them
               that
               are
               so
               provided
               ,
               and
               upon
               consent
               to
               install
               them
               solemnly
               in
               this
               office
               .
            
             But
             I
             purposely
             cut
             short
             the
             controvertible
             part
             .
          
           
             What
             an
             Obligation
             then
             is
             laid
             upon
             us
             by
             our
             call
             ?
             If
             our
             Commission
             be
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             .
             When
             Paul
             was
             called
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             
               was
               not
               disobedient
               to
               the
               heavenly
               Vision
               !
            
             When
             the
             Apostles
             were
             called
             by
             Christ
             from
             their
             secular
             imployments
             they
             presently
             leave
             friends
             ,
             and
             house
             ,
             and
             trade
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             .
             Though
             our
             call
             be
             not
             so
             immediate
             or
             extraordinary
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             from
             the
             same
             spirit
             .
             It
             s
             no
             safe
             course
             to
             imitate
             Ionah
             ,
             in
             turning
             our
             back
             upon
             the
             commands
             of
             God.
             If
             we
             neglect
             our
             work
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             spur
             to
             quicken
             us
             :
             and
             if
             we
             over-run
             it
             he
             hath
             Messengers
             enough
             to
             over-take
             us
             ,
             and
             fetch
             us
             back
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             be●●●
             to
             do
             it
             at
             first
             then
             at
             last
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             Motive
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             III.
             THE
             third
             Motive
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Object
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             we
             must
             Oversee
             ,
             and
             Feed
             .
             It
             is
             that
             Church
             which
             the
             world
             is
             much
             upheld
             for
             ;
             which
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ;
             which
             is
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             mystical
             body
             :
             that
             Church
             which
             Angels
             are
             present
             with
             ,
             and
             attend
             upon
             as
             Ministring
             Spirits
             ;
             whose
             very
             little
             ones
             have
             their
             Angels
             beholding
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             heaven
             :
             O
             what
             a
             charge
             is
             it
             that
             we
             have-undertaken
             !
             And
             shall
             we
             be
             unfaithful
             to
             such
             a
             charge
             !
             Have
             we
             the
             Stewardship
             of
             Gods
             own
             family
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             neglect
             it
             !
             Have
             we
             the
             conduct
             of
             those
             Saints
             that
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             with
             God
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             neglect
             them
             !
             God
             forbid
             !
             I
             beseech
             you
             Brethren
             ,
             let
             this
             thought
             awaken
             the
             negligent
             !
             You
             that
             draw
             back
             from
             painful
             ,
             displeasing
             ,
             suffering
             duties
             ,
             and
             will
             put
             off
             mens
             souls
             with
             uneffectual
             formalities
             ;
             do
             you
             think
             this
             is
             an
             honourable
             usage
             of
             Christs
             Spouse
             ?
             Are
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             thought
             meet
             by
             God
             to
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             are
             they
             not
             worthy
             of
             your
             utmost
             cost
             and
             labour
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             so
             basely
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             deserved
             not
             the
             best
             of
             your
             care
             and
             help
             ?
             Were
             you
             the
             Keepers
             of
             sheep
             or
             swine
             ,
             you
             might
             better
             let
             them
             go
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             worthy
             the
             looking
             after
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             would
             scarce
             do
             so
             if
             they
             were
             your
             own
             .
             But
             dare
             
             you
             say
             so
             by
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             even
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             Christ
             walketh
             among
             them
             :
             Remember
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             keep
             all
             as
             clean
             as
             you
             can
             .
             The
             praises
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             are
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
             They
             are
             a
             sanctified
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             a
             Kingly
             Priesthood
             ,
             an
             holy
             Nation
             ,
             a
             choice
             generation
             ,
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             called
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             and
             yet
             dare
             you
             neglect
             them
             ?
             What
             a
             high
             honour
             is
             it
             to
             be
             but
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             yea
             but
             a
             door
             keeper
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God!
             but
             to
             be
             the
             Priest
             of
             these
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Ruler
             of
             these
             Kings
             ,
             this
             is
             such
             an
             honour
             as
             multiplyeth
             your
             obligations
             to
             diligence
             and
             fidelity
             in
             so
             noble
             an
             employment
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             IV.
             THE
             last
             Motive
             that
             is
             mentioned
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Price
             that
             was
             paid
             for
             the
             Church
             which
             we
             Oversee
             .
             God
             the
             Son
             did
             purchase
             it
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
             O
             what
             an
             Argument
             is
             here
             to
             quicken
             the
             negligent
             ?
             and
             what
             an
             Argument
             to
             condemn
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             quickned
             up
             to
             their
             duty
             by
             it
             ?
             O
             saith
             one
             of
             the
             antient
             Doctors
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             but
             committed
             to
             my
             keeping
             one
             spoonful
             of
             his
             blood
             in
             a
             fragile
             glass
             ,
             how
             curiously
             should
             I
             preserve
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             tender
             should
             I
             be
             of
             that
             glass
             ?
             If
             then
             he
             have
             committed
             to
             me
             the
             purchase
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             should
             I
             not
             as
             carefully
             look
             to
             my
             charge
             ?
             What
             Sirs
             shall
             we
             
             despise
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Shall
             we
             think
             it
             was
             shed
             for
             them
             that
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             our
             utmost
             care
             ?
             You
             may
             see
             here
             it
             is
             not
             a
             little
             fault
             that
             negligent
             Pastors
             are
             guilty
             of
             ?
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             shed
             in
             vain
             :
             They
             would
             lose
             him
             those
             souls
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             dearly
             bought
             .
          
           
             O
             then
             let
             us
             hear
             those
             Arguments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             ever
             we
             feel
             our selves
             grow
             dull
             and
             careless
             ;
             
               Did
               I
               dye
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               wilt
               not
               thou
               look
               after
               them
               ?
               Were
               they
               worth
               my
               blood
               ,
               and
               are
               they
               not
               worth
               thy
               labour
               ?
               Did
               I
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               to
               Earth
               ,
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               :
               and
               wilt
               not
               thou
               go
               to
               the
               next
               door
               ,
               or
               street
               ,
               or
               Village
               to
               seek
               them
               ?
               How
               small
               is
               thy
               labour
               or
               condescention
               as
               to
               mine
               ?
               I
               debased
               my self
               to
               this
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               thy
               honour
               to
               be
               so
               imployed
               .
               Have
               I
               done
               and
               suffered
               so
               much
               for
               their
               salvation
               ?
               and
               was
               I
               willing
               to
               make
               thee
               a
               co-worker
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               refuse
               that
               little
               that
               lyeth
               upon
               thy
               hands
               ?
            
             Every
             time
             we
             look
             upon
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             let
             us
             believingly
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             purchase
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             be
             regarded
             accordingly
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             think
             what
             a
             confusion
             it
             will
             be
             at
             the
             last
             day
             to
             a
             negligent
             Minister
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             Blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             pleaded
             against
             him
             !
             and
             for
             Christ
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               was
               the
               purchase
               of
               my
               blood
               that
               thou
               didst
               so
               make
               light
               of
               ,
               and
               dost
               thou
               think
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               it
               thy self
               ?
            
             O
             Brethren
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             will
             bring
             his
             Blood
             to
             plead
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             it
             plead
             us
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             le●t
             it
             plead
             us
             to
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             I
             Have
             done
             with
             the
             Motives
             which
             I
             find
             in
             the
             Text
             it self
             :
             There
             are
             many
             more
             that
             might
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             not
             stay
             to
             take
             in
             all
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             will
             set
             home
             but
             these
             few
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             we
             shall
             see
             reason
             to
             mend
             our
             pace
             :
             and
             the
             change
             will
             be
             such
             on
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             our selves
             and
             our
             Congregations
             will
             have
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             it
             .
             I
             know
             my self
             unworthy
             to
             be
             your
             Monitor
             ;
             but
             a
             Monitor
             you
             must
             have
             ;
             and
             its
             better
             for
             us
             to
             hear
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             duty
             ,
             from
             any
             body
             ,
             then
             from
             no
             body
             .
             Receive
             the
             admonition
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             no
             cause
             in
             the
             Monitors
             unworthyness
             ,
             to
             repent
             of
             it
             :
             but
             if
             you
             reject
             it
             ,
             the
             unworthyest
             Messenger
             may
             bear
             that
             witness
             against
             you
             that
             will
             confound
             you
             .
             But
             before
             I
             leave
             this
             Exhortation
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             applyed
             it
             to
             our
             general
             work
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             carry
             it
             a
             little
             further
             to
             some
             of
             the
             special
             parts
             and
             modes
             of
             our
             Duty
             which
             were
             before
             expressed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             first
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             
               See
               that
               the
               work
               of
               saving
               grace
               be
               throughly
               wrought
               on
               your
               own
               souls
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             fearful
             case
             to
             be
             an
             unsanctified
             Professor
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             to
             be
             an
             unsanctified
             Preacher
             .
             Doth
             it
             not
             make
             you
             tremble
             when
             you
             open
             the
             Bible
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             read
             there
             the
             Sentence
             of
             your
             own
             Condemnation
             ?
             when
             you
             pen
             your
             Sermons
             ,
             little
             do
             you
             think
             that
             you
             are
             drawing
             up
             inditements
             against
             
             your
             own
             souls
             !
             When
             you
             are
             arguing
             against
             sin
             ,
             you
             are
             aggravating
             your
             own
             :
             When
             you
             proclaim
             to
             your
             hearers
             the
             riches
             of
             Christ
             and
             grace
             ,
             you
             publish
             your
             own
             iniquity
             in
             rejecting
             them
             ,
             and
             your
             unhappiness
             in
             being
             without
             them
             .
             What
             can
             you
             do
             in
             perswading
             men
             to
             Christ
             in
             drawing
             them
             from
             the
             world
             in
             urging
             them
             to
             a
             life
             of
             faith
             and
             holiness
             ;
             but
             conscience
             if
             it
             were
             but
             awake
             might
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             speak
             all
             this
             to
             your
             own
             confusion
             ?
             If
             you
             mention
             Hell
             ,
             you
             mention
             your
             own
             Inheritance
             :
             If
             you
             describe
             the
             Joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             you
             describe
             your
             misery
             that
             have
             no
             right
             to
             it
             .
             What
             can
             you
             devise
             to
             say
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             against
             your
             own
             souls
             ?
             O
             miserable
             life
             !
             that
             a
             man
             should
             study
             and
             preach
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             spend
             all
             his
             daies
             in
             a
             course
             of
             self-condemning
             !
             A
             graceless
             unexperienced
             Preacher
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             unhappy
             creatures
             upon
             earth
             .
             And
             yet
             is
             he
             ordinarily
             most
             insensible
             of
             his
             unhappiness
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             so
             many
             counters
             that
             seem
             like
             the
             gold
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             splendid
             stones
             that
             seem
             like
             the
             Christians
             Jewel
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             seldom
             troubled
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             poverty
             ,
             but
             thinks
             he
             is
             Rich
             and
             wanteth
             nothing
             when
             he
             is
             poor
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             blind
             ,
             and
             naked
             :
             He
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             is
             exercised
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             he
             liveth
             not
             in
             open
             disgraceful
             sin
             ,
             he
             serveth
             at
             Gods
             Altar
             ,
             he
             reproveth
             other
             mens
             faults
             ,
             and
             preacheth
             up
             holiness
             both
             of
             heart
             and
             life
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             this
             man
             chose
             but
             be
             Holy
             ?
             O
             what
             an
             aggravated
             misery
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             plenty
             !
             and
             to
             famish
             with
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             while
             we
             offer
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             urge
             it
             on
             
             them
             !
             That
             those
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             should
             be
             the
             Occasions
             of
             our
             delusion
             ,
             which
             are
             instituted
             to
             be
             the
             means
             of
             our
             conviction
             and
             salvation
             ?
             and
             that
             while
             we
             hold
             the
             Looking
             glass
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             true
             face
             of
             the
             state
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             we
             should
             either
             look
             on
             the
             back
             side
             of
             it
             our selves
             ,
             where
             we
             can
             see
             nothing
             ,
             or
             turn
             it
             aside
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             mis-represent
             us
             to
             our selves
             .
             If
             such
             a
             wretched
             man
             would
             take
             my
             counsel
             ,
             he
             should
             make
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             call
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             fall
             a
             preaching
             a
             while
             to
             himself
             ,
             before
             he
             preach
             any
             more
             to
             others
             :
             He
             should
             consider
             whether
             food
             in
             the
             mouth
             will
             nourish
             that
             goeth
             not
             into
             the
             stomack
             ?
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Christ
             in
             the
             mouth
             or
             in
             the
             heart
             that
             will
             save
             men
             ?
             Whether
             
               he
               that
               nameth
               him
               should
               not
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ?
            
             and
             whether
             
               God
               will
               hear
               their
               prayers
               ,
               if
               they
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               their
               hearts
               ?
            
             and
             whether
             it
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             at
             the
             day
             of
             reckoning
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               we
               have
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             hear
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               ?
            
             and
             what
             comfort
             it
             will
             be
             to
             Iudas
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             to
             his
             own
             place
             ,
             to
             remember
             that
             he
             preached
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             sate
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             by
             him
             ,
             Friend
             ?
             and
             whether
             a
             wicked
             Preacher
             
               shall
               stand
               in
               the
               Iudgement
               ,
               or
               sinners
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               just
               ?
            
             When
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             have
             entred
             into
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             kindly
             workt
             a
             while
             upon
             their
             consciences
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             them
             next
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             there
             preach
             over
             Origens
             Sermon
             ,
             on
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               But
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               take
               my
               Covenant
               into
            
             
             
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               hatest
               instruction
               ,
               and
               hast
               cast
               my
               words
               behind
               thee
               ?
            
             And
             when
             they
             have
             read
             this
             text
             ,
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             and
             expound
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             by
             their
             tears
             .
             And
             then
             to
             make
             a
             free
             Confession
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             lament
             their
             case
             before
             the
             assembly
             ,
             and
             desire
             their
             earnest
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             pardoning
             and
             renewing
             grace
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             close
             with
             Christ
             in
             heart
             ,
             who
             before
             admitted
             him
             no
             further
             then
             into
             the
             brain
             ;
             that
             hereafter
             they
             may
             preach
             a
             Christ
             whom
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             may
             feel
             what
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             may
             commend
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             experience
             .
          
           
             Verily
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             common
             danger
             and
             calamity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             unregenerate
             and
             unexperienced
             Pastors
             :
             and
             to
             have
             so
             many
             men
             become
             Preachers
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             Christians
             ;
             to
             be
             sanctified
             by
             dedication
             to
             the
             Altar
             as
             Gods
             Priests
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             sanctified
             by
             hearty
             dedication
             to
             Christ
             as
             his
             Disciples
             :
             &
             so
             to
             worship
             an
             unknown
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             an
             unknown
             Christ
             ,
             an
             unknown
             spirit
             ,
             an
             unknown
             state
             of
             holiness
             and
             Communion
             with
             God
             and
             a
             glory
             that
             is
             unknown
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             be
             unknown
             to
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             He
             is
             like
             to
             be
             but
             a
             heartless
             Preacher
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Christ
             and
             grace
             that
             he
             preacheth
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             O
             that
             all
             our
             Students
             in
             the
             University
             would
             well
             consider
             this
             !
             What
             a
             poor
             business
             is
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             knowing
             some
             little
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             those
             names
             that
             the
             divided
             tongues
             of
             the
             Nations
             have
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             nor
             exalt
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             that
             one
             renewing
             work
             that
             should
             make
             them
             happy
             .
             They
             do
             but
             
             walk
             in
             a
             vain
             shew
             ,
             and
             spend
             their
             lives
             like
             dreaming
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             busie
             their
             wits
             and
             tongues
             about
             abundance
             of
             names
             and
             notions
             ,
             and
             are
             strangers
             to
             God
             and
             the
             life
             of
             Saints
             .
             If
             ever
             God
             waken
             them
             by
             saving
             grace
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             cogitations
             and
             imployments
             so
             much
             more
             serious
             ,
             then
             their
             unsanctified
             studies
             and
             disputations
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             confess
             they
             did
             but
             dream
             before
             .
             A
             world
             of
             business
             they
             make
             themselves
             about
             Nothing
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             wilful
             strangers
             to
             the
             Primitive
             ,
             independent
             necessary
             Being
             ,
             who
             is
             all
             in
             all
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             rightly
             known
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             not
             known
             :
             nor
             is
             any
             study
             well
             managed
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             great
             purpose
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             not
             studyed
             .
             We
             know
             little
             of
             the
             creature
             till
             we
             know
             it
             as
             it
             standeth
             in
             its
             Order
             and
             respects
             to
             God
             :
             single
             letters
             and
             syllables
             uncomposed
             are
             non
             sence
             .
             He
             that
             over-looketh
             the
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             and
             seeth
             not
             the
             beginning
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             him
             in
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             all
             of
             all
             ,
             doth
             see
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             All
             creatures
             are
             as
             such
             broken
             syllables
             ;
             they
             signifie
             nothing
             as
             separated
             from
             God.
             Were
             they
             separated
             actually
             ,
             they
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             separation
             would
             be
             an
             annihilation
             :
             And
             when
             we
             separate
             them
             
               in
               our
               fancies
            
             ,
             we
             make
             Nothing
             of
             them
             to
             our selves
             .
             It
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             know
             the
             creatures
             as
             Aristotle
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             know
             them
             as
             a
             Christian
             .
             None
             but
             a
             Christian
             can
             read
             one
             line
             of
             his
             Physicks
             so
             as
             to
             understand
             it
             rightly
             .
             It
             is
             a
             high
             and
             excellent
             study
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             use
             then
             many
             do
             well
             understand
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             the
             smallest
             part
             of
             it
             that
             Aristotle
             can
             teach
             us
             .
             When
             man
             was
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             a
             perfect
             world
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             were
             in
             perfect
             
             order
             ,
             and
             very
             good
             ,
             the
             whole
             Creation
             was
             then
             mans
             book
             in
             which
             he
             was
             to
             read
             the
             nature
             and
             will
             of
             his
             great
             Creator
             ;
             Every
             creature
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             so
             legibly
             engraven
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             man
             might
             run
             and
             read
             it
             .
             He
             could
             not
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             but
             he
             might
             see
             some
             image
             of
             God
             :
             but
             no
             where
             so
             fully
             and
             lively
             as
             in
             himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             his
             work
             to
             study
             the
             whole
             volume
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             first
             and
             most
             to
             study
             himself
             .
             And
             if
             man
             had
             held
             on
             in
             this
             prescribed
             work
             he
             would
             have
             continued
             and
             increased
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             himself
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             would
             needs
             know
             and
             love
             the
             creature
             and
             himself
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             separation
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             lost
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             creature
             himself
             and
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             could
             beatifie
             ,
             and
             was
             worth
             the
             name
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             it
             he
             hath
             got
             the
             unhappy
             knowledge
             which
             he
             affected
             ,
             even
             the
             empty
             notions
             ,
             and
             phantastick
             knowledge
             of
             the
             creature
             and
             himself
             as
             thus
             separated
             :
             And
             thus
             he
             that
             lived
             to
             the
             Creator
             and
             upon
             him
             ,
             doth
             now
             live
             to
             ,
             and
             as
             upon
             the
             (
             other
             )
             creatures
             and
             himself
             ;
             and
             thus
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               estate
               (
               the
               Learned
               as
               well
               as
               the
               illiterate
               )
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               :
               Surely
               every
               man
               walketh
               in
               a
               Vain
               Shew
               :
               surely
               they
               are
               disquieted
               in
               vain
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             39.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             it
             must
             be
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             laid
             not
             by
             the
             Relation
             of
             a
             Creator
             by
             becoming
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             nor
             the
             Right
             of
             his
             Propriety
             and
             Government
             of
             us
             in
             that
             Relation
             ,
             but
             the
             ,
             work
             of
             Redemption
             standeth
             in
             some
             subordination
             to
             that
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Creator
             :
             so
             also
             the
             duties
             that
             we
             owed
             God
             as
             Creator
             are
             not
             ceased
             ;
             but
             the
             duties
             that
             
             we
             own
             to
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             subordinate
             thereto
             .
             It
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             to
             bring
             us
             back
             to
             God
             ,
             whom
             we
             fell
             from
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             us
             to
             our
             perfection
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             is
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             our
             former
             employment
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             God.
             I
             hope
             you
             perceive
             what
             all
             this
             driveth
             at
             ,
             viz.
             That
             to
             see
             God
             in
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             him
             and
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             employment
             of
             man
             in
             his
             upright
             state
             ;
             That
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             ceasing
             to
             be
             our
             duty
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             to
             bring
             us
             back
             to
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             most
             holy
             men
             are
             the
             most
             excellent
             students
             of
             Gods
             works
             :
             and
             none
             but
             the
             holy
             can
             rightly
             study
             them
             ,
             or
             know
             them
             .
             His
             works
             are
             great
             ,
             sought
             out
             of
             all
             them
             that
             have
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             Psal
             .
             111.
             2.
             
             But
             not
             for
             themselves
             but
             for
             him
             that
             made
             them
             .
             Your
             study
             of
             Physicks
             and
             other
             Sciences
             ,
             is
             not
             worth
             a
             rush
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             God
             by
             them
             that
             you
             seek
             after
             .
             To
             see
             and
             admire
             to
             reverence
             and
             adore
             ,
             to
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             God
             appearing
             to
             us
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             purposely
             to
             peruse
             them
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             and
             only
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             is
             meer
             foolery
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             and
             called
             again
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             This
             is
             the
             sanctification
             of
             your
             studies
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             the
             life
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             intend
             him
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             Object
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             shall
             presume
             to
             tell
             you
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             grand
             error
             ,
             and
             of
             dangerous
             Consequence
             in
             the
             Christian
             Academies
             ,
             (
             pardon
             the
             Censure
             from
             one
             so
             unfit
             for
             it
             ,
             seeing
             the
             necessity
             
             of
             the
             Case
             commandeth
             it
             )
             that
             they
             study
             the
             Creature
             before
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             set
             themselves
             to
             Physicks
             ,
             and
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             and
             Mathematicks
             ,
             before
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             Theology
             :
             when
             as
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             vitals
             of
             Theology
             is
             capable
             of
             going
             beyond
             a
             fool
             in
             Philosophy
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             such
             do
             is
             but
             
               doting
               about
               questistions
               ,
               and
               opposition
               of
               sciences
               falsly
               so
               called
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             21.
             
             And
             as
             by
             affecting
             a
             separated
             Creature-knowledge
             Adam
             fell
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             those
             that
             mind
             these
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             miss
             the
             end
             of
             all
             right
             studies
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             while
             they
             will
             needs
             preferr
             these
             ,
             they
             miss
             that
             faith
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             aim
             at
             .
             Their
             pretence
             is
             ,
             that
             Theology
             being
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             perfect
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             subservient
             sciences
             must
             go
             first
             :
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             somewhat
             of
             Natural
             knowledge
             indeed
             prerequisite
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             of
             art
             ,
             before
             a
             man
             can
             receive
             Theology
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             no
             more
             then
             their
             mothers
             can
             teach
             them
             before
             they
             go
             to
             school
             .
             2.
             
             And
             its
             true
             that
             all
             right
             natural
             knowledge
             doth
             tend
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             Theological
             knowledge
             :
             but
             that
             which
             is
             a
             means
             to
             its
             perfection
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             effect
             or
             Consequent
             of
             its
             beginning
             :
             And
             3.
             
             The
             end
             must
             be
             first
             known
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             intended
             before
             the
             choice
             or
             use
             of
             means
             :
             And
             4
             The
             Scripture
             revealeth
             to
             us
             the
             things
             of
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             most
             easie
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             first
             learned
             there
             :
             And
             5.
             
             The
             book
             of
             the
             Creatures
             is
             not
             to
             shew
             us
             more
             of
             God
             then
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             ;
             but
             by
             representing
             him
             to
             us
             in
             more
             sensible
             appearances
             ,
             
             to
             make
             our
             knowledge
             of
             him
             the
             more
             intense
             and
             operative
             ,
             and
             being
             continually
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             God
             also
             would
             be
             continually
             before
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             aright
             discern
             him
             in
             them
             .
             It
             s
             evident
             therefore
             that
             Theology
             must
             lay
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             lead
             the
             way
             of
             all
             our
             studies
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             once
             acquainted
             with
             so
             much
             of
             words
             and
             things
             as
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             understanding
             the
             sense
             of
             its
             Principles
             .
             If
             God
             must
             be
             searched
             after
             in
             our
             search
             of
             the
             Creature
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             affect
             no
             separated
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             Tutors
             must
             read
             God
             to
             their
             Pupils
             in
             all
             ;
             and
             Divinity
             must
             be
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             middle
             ,
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             life
             ,
             the
             all
             of
             their
             studies
             :
             And
             our
             Physicks
             and
             Metaphysicks
             must
             be
             reduced
             to
             Theologie
             ;
             and
             nature
             must
             be
             read
             as
             one
             of
             Gods
             books
             ,
             which
             is
             purposely
             written
             for
             the
             revelation
             of
             himself
             .
             The
             holy
             Scripture
             is
             the
             easier
             book
             :
             when
             you
             have
             first
             learnt
             God
             and
             his
             will
             there
             ,
             in
             the
             necessary
             things
             ,
             address
             your selves
             cheerfully
             to
             the
             study
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             there
             see
             the
             Creature
             it self
             as
             your
             Alphabet
             ,
             and
             their
             Order
             as
             the
             Composure
             of
             syllables
             ,
             words
             and
             sentences
             ,
             and
             God
             as
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             respect
             to
             him
             as
             the
             sense
             or
             signification
             ;
             and
             then
             carry
             on
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             play
             the
             meer
             Scriveners
             ,
             stick
             no
             more
             in
             your
             letters
             and
             words
             ,
             but
             read
             every
             Creature
             as
             a
             Christian
             or
             a
             Divine
             .
             If
             you
             see
             not
             your selves
             and
             all
             things
             as
             
               living
               ,
               and
               moving
               and
               having
               being
               in
               God
               ,
            
             you
             see
             nothing
             ,
             what
             ever
             you
             think
             you
             see
             .
             If
             you
             perceive
             not
             in
             your
             perusals
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ,
             
             and
             see
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               (
               Rom
            
             11.
             36.
             
             )
             you
             may
             think
             perhaps
             that
             you
             
               know
               something
               ,
               but
               you
               know
               Nothing
               as
               you
               ought
               to
               know
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             2.
             )
             But
             he
             that
             seeth
             and
             
               loveth
               God
               in
               the
               Creature
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               known
               and
               loved
               of
               him
               .
               (
               Vers
               .
            
             3.
             )
             Think
             not
             so
             basely
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             physicks
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             only
             preparatory
             studies
             for
             boyes
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             most
             high
             and
             noble
             part
             of
             holiness
             to
             search
             after
             ,
             behold
             ,
             admire
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             great
             Creator
             in
             all
             his
             works
             :
             How
             much
             have
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             been
             imployed
             in
             it
             !
             The
             beginning
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             the
             books
             of
             Job
             and
             the
             Psalms
             may
             acquaint
             us
             that
             our
             Physicks
             are
             not
             so
             little
             kin
             to
             Theology
             as
             some
             suppose
             .
             I
             do
             therefore
             in
             zeal
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             success
             in
             their
             most
             necessary
             labours
             ,
             propound
             it
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             pious
             Tutors
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             not
             as
             timely
             ,
             and
             as
             diligently
             read
             to
             their
             Pupils
             (
             or
             cause
             them
             to
             read
             )
             the
             chiefest
             parts
             of
             Practical
             Divinity
             (
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             )
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Sciences
             ?
             and
             whether
             they
             should
             not
             go
             together
             from
             the
             very
             first
             ?
             It
             is
             well
             that
             they
             hear
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             :
             If
             they
             have
             need
             of
             private
             help
             in
             Philosophy
             besides
             publike
             Lectures
             ,
             much
             more
             in
             Theology
             ?
             If
             Tutors
             would
             make
             it
             their
             principal
             business
             to
             acquaint
             their
             Pupils
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Labour
             to
             set
             it
             home
             upon
             their
             hearts
             that
             all
             might
             be
             received
             according
             to
             its
             weight
             ,
             and
             read
             to
             their
             hearts
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             on
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             instructions
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             they
             make
             them
             
             but
             subservient
             unto
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Pupils
             may
             feel
             what
             they
             drive
             at
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             they
             would
             teach
             all
             their
             Philosophy
             
               in
               habitu
               Theologico
            
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             a
             happy
             means
             to
             make
             happy
             souls
             ,
             and
             a
             happy
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             .
             (
             The
             same
             I
             mean
             also
             along
             of
             the
             Course
             of
             Schoolmasters
             to
             their
             scholars
             .
             )
             But
             when
             Languages
             and
             Philosophy
             have
             almost
             all
             their
             time
             and
             diligence
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             reading
             Philosophy
             like
             Divines
             ,
             they
             read
             Divinity
             like
             Philosophers
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             more
             moment
             then
             ,
             a
             lesson
             of
             Musick
             ,
             or
             Arithmetick
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Everlasting
             life
             ;
             this
             is
             it
             that
             blasteth
             so
             many
             in
             the
             bud
             ,
             and
             pestereth
             the
             Church
             with
             unsanctified
             Teachers
             !
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             have
             so
             many
             worldlings
             to
             preach
             of
             the
             invisible
             felicity
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             carnal
             men
             to
             declare
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             I
             might
             ,
             not
             say
             ,
             so
             many
             Infidels
             to
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             Atheists
             to
             preach
             the
             living
             God
             :
             And
             when
             they
             are
             taught
             Philosophy
             before
             or
             without
             Religion
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             their
             Philosophy
             be
             all
             or
             most
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             grow
             up
             into
             admirations
             of
             their
             unprofitable
             fancies
             ,
             and
             deifie
             their
             own
             deluded
             brains
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             no
             other
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             reduce
             all
             their
             Theologie
             to
             their
             Philosophy
             ,
             like
             
               Campanella
               ,
               White
            
             ,
             and
             other
             self-admirers
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             take
             Christianity
             for
             a
             meer
             delusion
             ,
             and
             fall
             with
             Hobbs
             to
             write
             Leviathans
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             L.
             Herbert
             to
             write
             such
             Treatises
             
               de
               veritate
            
             ,
             as
             shall
             shew
             the
             world
             how
             little
             they
             esteem
             of
             verity
             ;
             or
             at
             best
             ,
             if
             they
             turn
             
               Paracelsian
               Behmenists
            
             ,
             and
             spin
             them
             a
             Religion
             from
             their
             own
             inventions
             !
             Again
             therefore
             
             I
             address
             my self
             to
             all
             them
             that
             have
             the
             education
             of
             youth
             ,
             especially
             in
             order
             to
             preparation
             for
             the
             Ministery
             ;
             You
             that
             are
             Schoolmasters
             and
             Tutors
             begin
             and
             end
             with
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             Speak
             daily
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             your
             Schollars
             those
             things
             that
             must
             be
             wrought
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             are
             undone
             .
             Let
             some
             piercing
             words
             fall
             frequently
             from
             your
             mouthes
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             Do
             not
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             too
             young
             to
             understand
             and
             entertain
             them
             .
             You
             little
             know
             what
             impressions
             they
             may
             make
             which
             you
             discern
             not
             ;
             Not
             only
             the
             soul
             of
             that
             boy
             ,
             but
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             many
             souls
             therein
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             your
             zeal
             and
             diligence
             ,
             yea
             for
             one
             such
             seasonable
             word
             .
             You
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             above
             others
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ;
             You
             have
             them
             before
             they
             are
             grown
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             hear
             you
             when
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             another
             .
             If
             they
             are
             destinated
             to
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             you
             are
             preparing
             them
             for
             the
             special
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             must
             they
             not
             first
             have
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             whom
             they
             must
             serve
             !
             O
             think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             what
             a
             sad
             thing
             it
             will
             be
             to
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             wrong
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             out
             from
             you
             with
             common
             and
             carnal
             hearts
             ,
             to
             so
             holy
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             and
             great
             a
             work
             !
             Of
             an
             hundred
             Students
             that
             be
             in
             one
             of
             your
             Colledges
             ,
             how
             many
             may
             there
             be
             that
             are
             serious
             experienced
             godly
             men
             !
             some
             talk
             of
             too
             small
             a
             number
             .
             If
             you
             should
             send
             one
             half
             of
             them
             on
             a
             work
             that
             they
             are
             un
             it
             for
             ,
             what
             bloody
             work
             will
             they
             make
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Countries
             .
             Whereas
             if
             you
             be
             the
             means
             of
             their
             through-sanctification
             ,
             how
             many
             
             souls
             may
             bless
             you
             ,
             and
             what
             greater
             good
             can
             you
             do
             the
             Church
             ?
             When
             once
             their
             hearts
             are
             savingly
             affected
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             study
             and
             preach
             ,
             they
             will
             study
             it
             more
             heartily
             ,
             and
             preach
             it
             heartily
             :
             their
             own
             experience
             will
             direct
             them
             to
             the
             fittest
             subjects
             ,
             and
             will
             furnish
             them
             with
             matter
             ,
             and
             quicken
             them
             to
             set
             it
             home
             ;
             and
             I
             observe
             that
             the
             best
             of
             our
             hearers
             can
             feel
             and
             favour
             such
             experimental
             preachers
             ,
             and
             usually
             do
             less
             regard
             others
             ,
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             their
             accomplishments
             .
             See
             therefore
             that
             you
             make
             not
             work
             for
             Sequestrators
             nor
             for
             the
             groans
             and
             lamentation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             great
             Tormenter
             of
             the
             murderers
             of
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             MY
             second
             particular
             Exhortation
             is
             this
             :
             Content
             not
             your selves
             to
             have
             the
             main
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             be
             also
             
               very
               careful
               that
               your
               graces
               be
               kept
               in
               life
               and
               action
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               preach
               to
               your selves
               the
               Sermons
               that
               you
               stud●
               ,
               before
               you
               preach
               them
               to
               others
               .
            
             If
             you
             did
             this
             for
             your
             own
             sakes
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             no
             lost
             labour
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             speaking
             to
             you
             upon
             the
             publike
             account
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             would
             do
             it
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             When
             your
             minds
             are
             in
             a
             heavenly
             holy
             frame
             ,
             your
             people
             are
             like
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             .
             Your
             prayers
             ,
             and
             praises
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             will
             be
             heavenly
             and
             sweet
             to
             them
             !
             They
             will
             likely
             feel
             when
             you
             have
             been
             much
             with
             God
             :
             That
             which
             is
             on
             your
             hearts
             most
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             
             be
             most
             in
             their
             ears
             :
             I
             confess
             I
             must
             speak
             it
             by
             lamentable
             experience
             ,
             that
             I
             publish
             to
             my
             Flock
             the
             distempers
             of
             my
             soul
             :
             when
             I
             let
             my
             heart
             grow
             cold
             ,
             my
             preaching
             is
             cold
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             confused
             ,
             my
             preaching
             will
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             can
             observe
             too
             ,
             oft
             in
             the
             best
             of
             my
             hearers
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             have
             a
             while
             grown
             cold
             in
             preaching
             ,
             they
             have
             cooled
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             the
             next
             Prayers
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             from
             them
             hath
             been
             too
             like
             my
             preaching
             .
             We
             are
             the
             Nurses
             of
             Christs
             little
             ones
             .
             If
             we
             forbear
             our
             food
             ,
             we
             shall
             famish
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             quickly
             find
             it
             in
             the
             want
             of
             Milk
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             quickly
             see
             it
             again
             on
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             lean
             and
             dull
             discharge
             of
             their
             several
             duties
             :
             If
             we
             let
             our
             Love
             go
             down
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             so
             like
             to
             raise
             up
             theirs
             :
             If
             we
             abate
             our
             holy
             care
             and
             fear
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             in
             our
             Doctrine
             :
             If
             the
             matter
             shew
             it
             not
             ,
             the
             manner
             will.
             If
             we
             feed
             on
             unwholsom
             food
             ,
             either
             errors
             ,
             or
             fruitless
             controversies
             ,
             our
             hearers
             are
             like
             to
             fare
             the
             worse
             for
             it
             .
             Whereas
             if
             we
             could
             abound
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             over-flow
             to
             the
             refreshing
             of
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             how
             would
             it
             appear
             in
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             same
             graces
             in
             others
             !
             O
             Brethren
             ,
             watch
             therefore
             over
             your
             own
             hearts
             :
             keep
             out
             lusts
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             worldly
             inclinations
             ;
             Keep
             up
             the
             life
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ;
             Be
             much
             at
             home
             :
             and
             be
             much
             with
             God.
             If
             it
             be
             not
             your
             daily
             serious
             business
             to
             study
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             subdue
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             upon
             God
             ,
             if
             you
             make
             it
             not
             your
             very
             work
             which
             you
             constantly
             attend
             ,
             all
             will
             go
             amiss
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             starve
             your
             auditors
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             have
             but
             an
             affected
             servency
             ,
             you
             cannot
             expect
             such
             a
             blessing
             to
             attend
             it
             ;
             Be
             much
             ,
             
             above
             all
             ,
             in
             secret
             prayer
             and
             meditation
             .
             There
             you
             must
             fetch
             the
             heavenly
             fire
             that
             must
             kindle
             your
             sacrifices
             ;
             Remember
             you
             cannot
             decline
             and
             neglect
             your
             duty
             ,
             to
             your
             own
             hurt
             alone
             ;
             but
             many
             will
             be
             losers
             by
             it
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
             For
             your
             peoples
             sakes
             therefore
             look
             to
             your
             hearts
             .
             If
             a
             pang
             of
             spiritual
             Pride
             should
             overtake
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             grow
             into
             any
             dangerous
             or
             schismatical
             conceits
             ,
             and
             vent
             your
             own
             over-valued
             inventions
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             you
             ,
             what
             a
             wound
             might
             this
             prove
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             you
             are
             set
             over
             !
             and
             you
             might
             become
             a
             plague
             to
             them
             instead
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             wish
             they
             had
             never
             seen
             your
             faces
             .
             O
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             your
             own
             Judgements
             and
             Affections
             .
             Error
             and
             vanity
             will
             slily
             insinuate
             ,
             and
             seldom
             come
             without
             fair
             pretences
             ;
             Great
             distempers
             and
             apostacies
             ,
             have
             usually
             small
             beginnings
             .
             The
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             doth
             frequently
             personate
             the
             Angels
             of
             light
             ,
             to
             draw
             children
             of
             light
             again
             into
             his
             darkness
             .
             How
             easily
             also
             will
             distempers
             creep
             in
             upon
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             our
             first
             love
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             care
             abate
             !
             Watch
             therefore
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             your selves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             more
             particularly
             ,
             me
             thinks
             a
             Minister
             should
             take
             some
             special
             pains
             with
             his
             heart
             ,
             before
             he
             is
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Congregation
             :
             if
             it
             be
             then
             cold
             ,
             how
             is
             he
             like
             to
             warm
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             hearers
             !
             Go
             therefore
             then
             specially
             to
             God
             for
             life
             :
             and
             read
             some
             rowsing
             waking
             book
             ,
             or
             meditate
             on
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             subject
             that
             you
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             great
             necessity
             of
             your
             peoples
             souls
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             go
             in
             the
             zeal
             of
             the
             Lord
             into
             his
             house
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             MY
             next
             particular
             Exhortation
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Star
               up
               your selves
               to
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               you
               do
               it
               with
               all
               your
               might
               .
            
             Though
             I
             move
             you
             not
             to
             a
             constant
             lowdness
             (
             for
             that
             will
             make
             your
             fervency
             contemptible
             )
             yet
             see
             that
             you
             have
             a
             constant
             seriousness
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             matter
             requireth
             it
             (
             as
             it
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             application
             at
             least
             of
             every
             Doctrine
             )
             then
             lift
             up
             your
             voice
             ,
             and
             spare
             not
             your
             spirits
             ,
             and
             speak
             to
             them
             as
             to
             men
             that
             must
             be
             awakened
             ,
             either
             here
             or
             in
             Hell.
             Look
             upon
             your
             Congregations
             believingly
             and
             with
             compassion
             ,
             and
             think
             in
             what
             a
             state
             of
             Joy
             or
             Torment
             they
             must
             all
             be
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             then
             me
             thinks
             it
             should
             make
             you
             earnest
             ,
             and
             melt
             your
             heart
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             condition
             .
             O
             speak
             not
             one
             cold
             or
             careless
             word
             about
             so
             great
             a
             business
             as
             heaven
             or
             hell
             !
             What
             ever
             you
             do
             ,
             let
             the
             people
             see
             that
             you
             are
             in
             good
             sadness
             .
             Truly
             Brethren
             ,
             they
             are
             great
             works
             that
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             not
             think
             that
             trifling
             will
             dispatch
             them
             .
             You
             cannot
             break
             mens
             hearts
             by
             jesting
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             telling
             them
             a
             smooth
             tale
             ,
             or
             patching
             up
             a
             gawdy
             oration
             .
             Men
             will
             not
             cast
             away
             their
             deerest
             pleasures
             upon
             a
             drowsie
             request
             of
             one
             that
             seemeth
             not
             to
             mean
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             or
             to
             care
             much
             whether
             his
             request
             be
             granted
             .
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             work
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             do
             it
             by
             the
             weakest
             means
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             so
             ;
             
             But
             yet
             his
             ordinary
             way
             is
             to
             work
             by
             means
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             not
             only
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             preacht
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             manner
             of
             preaching
             to
             be
             instrumental
             to
             the
             work
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             were
             a
             small
             matter
             whom
             he
             should
             imploy
             that
             would
             but
             speak
             the
             truth
             .
             If
             grace
             made
             as
             little
             use
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             perswasions
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             so
             much
             mind
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             nor
             cast
             out
             the
             Insufficient
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             matter
             also
             with
             the
             most
             of
             our
             hearers
             ,
             doth
             lie
             in
             the
             very
             pronunciation
             and
             tone
             of
             speech
             ;
             The
             best
             matter
             will
             scarce
             move
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             movingly
             delivered
             .
             Especially
             ,
             see
             that
             there
             be
             no
             affectation
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             speak
             as
             familiarly
             to
             our
             people
             as
             we
             would
             do
             if
             we
             were
             talking
             to
             any
             of
             them
             personally
             .
             The
             want
             of
             a
             familiar
             tone
             and
             expression
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             a
             defect
             in
             most
             of
             our
             deliveries
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             should
             be
             very
             careful
             to
             amend
             .
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             Reading
             or
             Declaming
             tone
             ,
             like
             a
             School-boy
             saying
             his
             lesson
             or
             an
             Oration
             ,
             few
             are
             moved
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             saith
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             rowse
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             speak
             to
             our
             people
             as
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             as
             by
             violence
             ,
             pulling
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             Satan
             will
             not
             be
             charmed
             out
             of
             his
             possession
             :
             we
             must
             lay
             siege
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             sinners
             which
             are
             his
             garrisons
             ,
             and
             find
             out
             where
             his
             chief
             strength
             lyeth
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             battery
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             ply
             it
             close
             till
             a
             breach
             be
             made
             ;
             and
             then
             suffer
             them
             not
             by
             their
             shifts
             to
             make
             it
             up
             again
             ;
             but
             find
             out
             their
             common
             objections
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             answer
             .
             We
             have
             reasonable
             creatures
             to
             deal
             with
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             abuse
             their
             reason
             
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             expect
             better
             reason
             for
             it
             before
             they
             will
             obey
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             see
             that
             our
             Sermons
             be
             all
             convincing
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             make
             the
             light
             of
             
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
            
             shine
             so
             bright
             in
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             even
             force
             them
             to
             see
             unless
             they
             willfully
             shut
             their
             eyes
             .
             A
             Sermon
             full
             of
             meer
             words
             ,
             how
             neatly
             soever
             it
             be
             composed
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             wanting
             the
             light
             of
             Evidence
             and
             the
             life
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             image
             or
             a
             well-drest
             carkass
             ;
             In
             preaching
             there
             is
             intended
             a
             communion
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             a
             communication
             of
             somewhat
             from
             ours
             unto
             theirs
             .
             As
             we
             and
             they
             have
             understandings
             ,
             and
             wills
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             bent
             of
             our
             endeavours
             be
             to
             communicate
             the
             fullest
             Light
             of
             Evidence
             from
             our
             understandings
             unto
             theirs
             ,
             and
             to
             warm
             their
             hearts
             by
             kindling
             in
             them
             holy
             affections
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             communication
             from
             ours
             .
             The
             great
             things
             which
             we
             have
             to
             commend
             to
             our
             hearers
             ,
             have
             reason
             enough
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             lie
             plain
             before
             them
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             should
             therefore
             be
             so
             furnished
             with
             all
             store
             of
             Evidence
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             as
             with
             a
             torrent
             upon
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             dilemma's
             and
             expostulations
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             a
             non-plus
             ,
             and
             pour
             out
             shame
             upon
             all
             their
             vain
             objections
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             power
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             it
             is
             great
             and
             will
             prevail
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             MOreover
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             prosper
             in
             your
             work
             ;
             Be
             sure
             to
             keep
             up
             earnest
             desires
             and
             expectations
             of
             success
             .
             If
             your
             hearts
             be
             not
             set
             on
             the
             end
             of
             your
             labours
             ;
             and
             you
             long
             not
             to
             see
             the
             conversion
             and
             edification
             of
             your
             hearers
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             study
             and
             preach
             in
             hope
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             see
             much
             fruit
             of
             it
             .
             It
             s
             an
             ill
             sign
             of
             a
             false
             self-seeking
             heart
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             content
             to
             be
             still
             doing
             ,
             and
             see
             no
             fruits
             of
             their
             labour
             ;
             so
             I
             have
             observed
             that
             God
             seldom
             blesseth
             any
             mans
             work
             so
             much
             as
             his
             whose
             heart
             is
             set
             upon
             the
             success
             ;
             Let
             it
             be
             the
             property
             of
             a
             Iudas
             to
             have
             more
             regard
             to
             the
             bag
             then
             to
             his
             business
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             care
             much
             for
             what
             they
             pretend
             to
             care
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             if
             they
             have
             their
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             and
             commendations
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             them
             :
             but
             let
             all
             that
             preach
             for
             Christ
             and
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             be
             unsatisfied
             till
             they
             have
             the
             thing
             they
             preach
             for
             :
             He
             had
             never
             the
             right
             end
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             that
             is
             indifferent
             whether
             he
             do
             obtain
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             grieved
             when
             he
             misseth
             them
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             when
             he
             can
             see
             the
             desired
             issue
             .
             When
             a
             man
             doth
             only
             study
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             how
             with
             commendation
             to
             spend
             the
             hour
             ,
             and
             looks
             no
             more
             after
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             know
             what
             people
             think
             of
             his
             own
             abilities
             ,
             and
             thus
             holds
             on
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             think
             that
             this
             man
             doth
             preach
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             drive
             on
             a
             private
             trade
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             
             preach
             for
             Christ
             even
             when
             he
             preacheth
             Christ
             ,
             how
             excellently
             soever
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             do
             it
             .
             No
             wise
             or
             charitable
             Physitian
             is
             content
             to
             be
             still
             giving
             Physick
             ,
             and
             see
             no
             amendment
             among
             his
             Patients
             ,
             but
             have
             them
             all
             to
             die
             upon
             his
             hands
             :
             nor
             will
             any
             wise
             and
             honest
             Schoolmaster
             be
             content
             to
             be
             still
             teaching
             though
             his
             Scholars
             profit
             not
             ;
             but
             either
             of
             them
             would
             rather
             be
             weary
             of
             the
             employment
             .
             I
             know
             that
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             may
             have
             comfort
             when
             he
             wants
             success
             and
             though
             Israel
             be
             not
             gathered
             ,
             our
             reward
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             our
             acceptance
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             fruit
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             our
             labour
             ;
             and
             as
             
               Greg.
               M.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Et
               Aethiops
               etsi
               balneum
               niger
               intrat
               ,
               &
               niger
               egreditur
               ,
               tamen
               balneat
               or
               nummos
               accipit
               .
            
             If
             God
             set
             us
             to
             wash
             Blackamores
             ,
             and
             cure
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             cured
             ;
             we
             shall
             not
             lose
             our
             labour
             ,
             though
             we
             perform
             not
             the
             cure
             .
             But
             then
             1.
             
             He
             that
             longeth
             not
             for
             the
             success
             of
             his
             labours
             ,
             can
             have
             none
             of
             this
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             a
             faithful
             labourer
             :
             This
             is
             only
             for
             them
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             that
             are
             set
             upon
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             grieved
             if
             they
             miss
             it
             2.
             
             And
             this
             is
             not
             the
             full
             comfort
             that
             we
             must
             desire
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             a
             part
             as
             may
             quiet
             us
             though
             we
             miss
             the
             rest
             .
             What
             if
             God
             will
             accept
             a
             Physitian
             though
             the
             Patient
             dye
             ?
             He
             must
             work
             in
             compassion
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             a
             better
             issue
             ,
             and
             be
             sorry
             if
             he
             miss
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             only
             our
             own
             Reward
             that
             we
             labour
             for
             ,
             but
             other
             mens
             salvation
             .
             I
             confess
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             marvel
             at
             some
             antient
             Reverend
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             lived
             20.
             or
             40.
             or
             50
             years
             with
             an
             unprofitable
             people
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             seen
             so
             little
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             scarce
             discernable
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             
             with
             so
             much
             patience
             there
             go
             on
             ?
             Were
             it
             my
             case
             ,
             though
             I
             durst
             not
             leave
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             nor
             quit
             my
             calling
             ,
             yet
             I
             should
             suspect
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             will
             ,
             I
             should
             go
             some
             whether
             else
             ,
             and
             another
             come
             thither
             that
             might
             be
             fitter
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             should
             not
             be
             easily
             satisfied
             to
             spend
             my
             daies
             in
             such
             a
             sort
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Do
               well
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               say
               well
            
             :
             be
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             .
             Spare
             not
             for
             any
             cost
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             promote
             your
             masters
             work
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Maintain
             your
             innocency
             ,
             and
             walk
             without
             offence
             .
             Let
             your
             lives
             condemn
             sin
             ,
             and
             perswade
             men
             to
             duty
             .
             Would
             you
             have
             your
             people
             be
             more
             careful
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             be
             of
             yours
             ?
             If
             you
             would
             have
             them
             redeem
             their
             time
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             misspend
             yours
             .
             If
             you
             would
             not
             have
             them
             vain
             in
             their
             conference
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             speak
             your selves
             the
             things
             which
             may
             edifie
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             minister
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             .
             Order
             your
             own
             families
             well
             if
             you
             would
             have
             them
             do
             so
             by
             theirs
             .
             Be
             not
             Proud
             and
             Lordly
             if
             you
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             lowly
             .
             There
             is
             no
             vertue
             wherein
             your
             example
             will
             do
             more
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             abate
             mens
             prejudice
             ,
             then
             humility
             ,
             and
             meekness
             ,
             and
             self-denyal
             .
             Forgive
             injuries
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             overcome
             of
             evil
             ,
             but
             overcome
             evil
             with
             good
             :
             Do
             as
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
             ,
             reviled
             not
             again
             ;
             If
             sinners
             be
             stubborn
             ,
             and
             stout
             ,
             and
             contemptous
             ,
             flesh
             and
             blood
             will
             perswade
             
             you
             to
             take
             up
             their
             weapons
             ,
             and
             to
             master
             them
             by
             their
             carnal
             means
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             not
             the
             way
             ,
             (
             further
             then
             necessary
             self-preservation
             or
             publike
             good
             requireth
             it
             )
             but
             overcome
             them
             with
             kindness
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             gentleness
             .
             The
             former
             may
             shew
             that
             you
             have
             more
             worldly
             power
             then
             they
             (
             wherein
             yet
             they
             are
             ordinarily
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             faithful
             )
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             the
             later
             only
             that
             will
             tell
             them
             that
             you
             overtop
             them
             in
             spiritual
             excellency
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             true
             qualifications
             of
             a
             Saint
             .
             If
             you
             believe
             that
             Christ
             was
             more
             imitable
             then
             Caesar
             or
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             s
             more
             glory
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             then
             to
             be
             a
             Conqueror
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             a
             man
             then
             a
             beast
             ,
             (
             who
             oft
             exceed
             us
             in
             strength
             )
             contend
             then
             with
             charity
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             violence
             ;
             and
             set
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Patience
             against
             force
             ,
             and
             not
             force
             against
             force
             :
             Remember
             you
             are
             obliged
             to
             be
             the
             servants
             of
             all
             .
             Condescend
             to
             men
             of
             low
             estate
             ;
             be
             not
             strange
             to
             the
             poor
             ones
             of
             your
             Flock
             .
             They
             are
             apt
             to
             take
             your
             strangeness
             for
             contempt
             :
             Familiarity
             improved
             to
             holy
             ends
             ,
             is
             exceeding
             necessary
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             abundance
             of
             good
             .
             Speak
             not
             stoutly
             or
             disrespectively
             to
             any
             one
             :
             but
             be
             courteous
             to
             the
             meanest
             as
             your
             equal
             in
             Christ
             .
             A
             kind
             and
             winning
             carriage
             is
             a
             cheap
             way
             of
             advantage
             to
             do
             men
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Remember
             what
             I
             said
             before
             of
             works
             of
             Bounty
             and
             Charity
             :
             Go
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             they
             want
             ,
             and
             shew
             at
             once
             your
             compassion
             to
             soul
             and
             body
             .
             Buy
             them
             a
             Catechism
             and
             some
             small
             Books
             that
             are
             likest
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             bestow
             them
             on
             your
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             promise
             you
             to
             read
             
             them
             ,
             and
             specially
             to
             spend
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
             therein
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             spare
             from
             greater
             duties
             .
             Stretch
             your
             purse
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             the
             good
             you
             can
             .
             Think
             not
             of
             being
             rich
             ,
             seek
             not
             great
             things
             for
             your selves
             or
             posterity
             .
             What
             if
             you
             do
             impoverish
             your selves
             to
             do
             a
             greater
             good
             ;
             will
             it
             be
             loss
             or
             gain
             !
             If
             you
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             your
             safest
             purse-bearer
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             expend
             in
             his
             service
             is
             the
             greatest
             usury
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             thriving
             trade
             ,
             shew
             them
             that
             you
             do
             believe
             it
             .
             I
             know
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             will
             cavil
             before
             it
             will
             loose
             its
             prey
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             want
             somewhat
             to
             say
             against
             that
             duty
             that
             is
             against
             its
             interest
             ;
             But
             mark
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             set
             it
             home
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ;
             
               That
               man
               that
               hath
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               so
               dear
               to
               him
               that
               he
               cannot
               spare
               it
               for
               Christ
               if
               he
               call
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               true
               Christian
               ,
            
             And
             because
             a
             carnal
             heart
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             Christ
             calls
             for
             it
             when
             he
             cannot
             spare
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             makes
             that
             his
             self
             deceiving
             shift
             ,
             I
             say
             furthermore
             ;
             that
             
               That
               man
               that
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               that
               duty
               is
               duty
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               spare
               that
               for
               Christ
               which
               is
               therein
               to
               be
               expended
               ,
               is
               no
               true
               Christian
               :
            
             For
             a
             false
             heart
             corrupteth
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             that
             again
             increaseth
             the
             delusions
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Do
             not
             take
             it
             therefore
             as
             an
             undoing
             to
             make
             you
             friends
             of
             the
             Mammon
             of
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             up
             a
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             ,
             though
             you
             leave
             your selves
             but
             little
             on
             earth
             .
             
               Nemo
               tam
               pauper
               potest
               esse
               quam
               natus
               est
               ;
               Aves
               sine
               patrimonio
               vivunt
               ,
               &
               in
               diem
               pecua
               pascuntur
               ;
               &
               haec
               nobis
               tamen
               nata
               sunt
               ;
               quae
               omnia
               si
               non
               concupiscimus
               possidemus
               ,
               inquit
               Minutins
               Felix
               .
            
             p.
             
               (
               mihi
            
             )
             397.
             
             You
             lose
             no
             great
             advantage
             for
             heaven
             by
             becoming
             
             poor
             ;
             
               Qui
               viam
               terit
               ,
               eo
               faelicior
               quo
               levior
               incedit
               .
               Id.
               
            
          
           
             I
             know
             where
             the
             heart
             is
             carnal
             and
             covetous
             ,
             words
             will
             not
             wring
             their
             money
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ;
             They
             can
             say
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             saying
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             believing
             is
             another
             .
             But
             with
             those
             that
             are
             true
             believers
             ,
             me
             thinks
             such
             considerations
             should
             prevail
             .
             O
             what
             abundance
             of
             good
             might
             Ministers
             do
             if
             they
             would
             but
             live
             in
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             riches
             and
             glory
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             expend
             all
             they
             have
             for
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Masters
             use
             ,
             and
             pinch
             their
             flesh
             that
             they
             might
             have
             wherewith
             to
             do
             good
             .
             This
             would
             unlock
             more
             hearts
             to
             the
             reception
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             all
             their
             oratory
             will
             do
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             singularity
             in
             religiousness
             will
             seem
             but
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             its
             likely
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
             
               Qui
               innocentiam
               colit
               ,
               Domino
               supplicat
               .
               —
               qui
               hominem
               periculo
               surripit
               ,
               opimam
               victimam
               caedit
               ;
               Haec
               nostra
               sacrificia
               ;
               haec
               Dei
               sacra
               sunt
               ;
               sic
               apud
               nos
               Religiosior
               est
               ille
               qui
               justior
               ,
               inquit
               idem
               Minutius
               Felix
               .
               ib.
            
             Though
             we
             need
             not
             do
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             will
             betake
             them
             to
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             Propriety
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             have
             nothing
             but
             what
             we
             have
             for
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             THE
             next
             branch
             of
             my
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             
               maintain
               your
               Christian
               and
               brotherly
               Unity
               and
               Communion
               ,
            
             and
             do
             as
             much
             of
             Gods
             work
             as
             you
             can
             in
             unanimity
             and
             holy
             concord
             .
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             that
             it
             is
             so
             well
             with
             us
             in
             this
             County
             in
             this
             regard
             as
             it
             is
             .
             We
             lose
             our
             Authority
             with
             our
             people
             when
             we
             divide
             .
             They
             will
             yield
             to
             us
             when
             we
             go
             together
             ,
             who
             would
             resist
             and
             contemn
             the
             best
             of
             us
             alone
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             in
             order
             to
             this
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             observe
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             still
             maintain
             your
             meetings
             for
             communion
             :
             Incorporate
             ,
             and
             hold
             all
             Christian
             correspondency
             ;
             Grow
             not
             strange
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             Do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             business
             of
             your
             own
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             you
             should
             be
             at
             any
             such
             meeting
             or
             other
             work
             for
             God.
             It
             is
             not
             only
             the
             mutual
             edification
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             by
             Lectures
             ,
             disputations
             or
             conferences
             (
             though
             that
             's
             not
             nothing
             )
             but
             it
             is
             specially
             for
             consultations
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             maintaining
             of
             our
             Communion
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             thus
             assemble
             .
             Though
             your
             own
             person
             might
             be
             without
             the
             benefit
             of
             such
             meetings
             ,
             yet
             the
             Church
             and
             our
             common
             work
             requireth
             them
             .
             Do
             not
             then
             shew
             your selves
             contemners
             or
             neglecters
             of
             such
             a
             necessary
             work
             .
             Distance
             breedeth
             strangeness
             ,
             and
             somenteth
             dividing
             flames
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             which
             Communion
             wil
             prevent
             or
             cure
             .
             It
             wil
             be
             our
             enemies
             chiefest
             plot
             to
             divide
             us
             that
             they
             may
             
             weaken
             us
             :
             conspire
             not
             with
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             their
             course
             .
             And
             indeed
             Ministers
             have
             need
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             must
             improve
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             in
             one
             another
             :
             and
             the
             self-sufficient
             are
             the
             most
             deficient
             ,
             and
             commonly
             proud
             and
             empty
             men
             .
             Some
             there
             be
             that
             come
             not
             among
             their
             brethren
             to
             do
             or
             receive
             good
             ,
             nor
             afford
             them
             any
             of
             their
             assistance
             in
             consultations
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             excuse
             is
             only
             
               we
               love
               to
               live
               privately
            
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             say
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             on
             the
             same
             grounds
             forbear
             going
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             say
             You
             love
             to
             live
             privately
             ?
             Is
             not
             Ministerial
             Commnnion
             a
             duty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             common-Christian
             Communion
             ?
             and
             hath
             not
             the
             Church
             always
             thought
             so
             ,
             and
             practised
             accordingly
             ?
             If
             you
             mean
             that
             you
             love
             your
             own
             ease
             or
             commodity
             better
             then
             Gods
             service
             ,
             say
             so
             and
             speak
             your
             minds
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             there
             are
             few
             of
             them
             so
             silly
             as
             to
             think
             that
             is
             any
             just
             excuse
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             give
             us
             no
             better
             .
             Somewhat
             else
             sure
             lieth
             at
             the
             bottom
             .
             Indeed
             some
             of
             them
             are
             empty
             men
             ,
             and
             afraid
             their
             weakness
             should
             be
             known
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             cannot
             conceal
             it
             by
             their
             folitariness
             ,
             and
             might
             do
             much
             to
             heal
             it
             by
             Communion
             :
             some
             of
             them
             are
             careless
             or
             scandalous
             men
             :
             &
             for
             them
             we
             have
             no
             desire
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             not
             shall
             admit
             it
             ,
             but
             upon
             publike
             Repentance
             and
             Reformation
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             so
             in
             love
             with
             their
             parties
             and
             opinions
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             hold
             communion
             with
             us
             because
             we
             are
             not
             of
             their
             parties
             and
             opinions
             :
             whereas
             by
             Communication
             they
             might
             give
             or
             receive
             better
             information
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             carry
             on
             so
             much
             of
             Gods
             work
             in
             unity
             as
             we
             are
             agreed
             in
             .
             But
             the
             mischief
             of
             schism
             is
             to
             make
             
             men
             censorious
             and
             proud
             ,
             and
             take
             others
             to
             be
             unmeet
             for
             their
             communion
             ,
             and
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Church
             ,
             (
             or
             pure
             Church
             )
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             will
             have
             no
             Catholick
             Church
             but
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             unchurch
             all
             beside
             themselves
             .
             The
             Separatists
             and
             many
             Anabaptists
             say
             the
             like
             of
             their
             parties
             :
             The
             new
             prelatical
             party
             will
             have
             no
             Catholick
             Church
             but
             Prelatical
             ,
             and
             unchurch
             all
             except
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             so
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             others
             ;
             and
             thus
             turning
             Separatists
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             they
             imitate
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             opposition
             to
             schism
             their
             pretence
             .
             First
             ,
             All
             must
             be
             accounted
             schismaticks
             that
             he
             not
             of
             their
             opinion
             and
             party
             (
             when
             yet
             we
             find
             not
             that
             opinion
             in
             the
             Creed
             )
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             avoided
             because
             they
             are
             Schismaticks
             .
             But
             were
             solve
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             adhere
             to
             more
             Catholick
             principles
             and
             practices
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             all
             Godly
             Christians
             that
             will
             have
             Communion
             with
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             force
             us
             not
             to
             actual
             sin
             .
             And
             for
             the
             separating
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             by
             distance
             they
             are
             like
             to
             therish
             misinformations
             of
             us
             ,
             so
             if
             by
             their
             wilful
             estrangedness
             ,
             and
             distance
             ,
             any
             among
             us
             do
             entertain
             injurious
             reports
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             worse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             deal
             worse
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             cause
             ,
             they
             may
             partly
             thank
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Sure
             I
             am
             by
             such
             means
             as
             these
             we
             are
             many
             of
             us
             grown
             so
             hardened
             in
             sin
             ,
             that
             men
             make
             no
             great
             matter
             what
             they
             say
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             but
             stand
             out
             of
             hearing
             and
             sight
             ,
             and
             vent
             their
             spleen
             against
             each
             other
             behind
             their
             backs
             .
             How
             many
             jeers
             and
             scorns
             have
             they
             among
             their
             Companions
             for
             those
             that
             are
             against
             their
             party
             !
             and
             
             they
             easily
             venture
             be'the
             matter
             never
             so
             false
             .
             A
             bad
             report
             of
             such
             is
             easily
             taken
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             true
             is
             easily
             made
             worse
             :
             when
             as
             Seneca
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               Multos
               absolvemus
               ,
               si
               coeperimus
               ante
               judicare
               quam
               irasci
               :
               nunc
               autem
               primum
               impetum
               sequimur
               ]
            
             It
             is
             passion
             that
             tels
             the
             tale
             ,
             and
             that
             receiveth
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             therefore
             that
             I
             intreat
             of
             you
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             be
             very
             tender
             of
             the
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             not
             only
             of
             your
             own
             parties
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             these
             things
             will
             prove
             necessary
             .
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             too
             easily
             introduce
             any
             Novelties
             into
             the
             Church
             either
             in
             faith
             or
             practice
             :
             I
             mean
             not
             ,
             that
             which
             seems
             a
             novelty
             to
             men
             that
             look
             no
             further
             then
             yesterday
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             restoring
             of
             Ancient
             things
             will
             seem
             novelty
             to
             those
             that
             know
             not
             what
             was
             Anciently
             ;
             and
             the
             expulsion
             of
             prevailing
             novelties
             will
             seem
             a
             novelty
             to
             them
             that
             known
             not
             what
             is
             such
             indeed
             .
             So
             the
             Papists
             censure
             us
             as
             Novelists
             for
             casting
             out
             many
             of
             their
             Innovations
             ;
             and
             our
             common
             people
             tell
             us
             we
             bring
             up
             new
             Customs
             if
             we
             do
             not
             kneel
             at
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             :
             (
             A
             notorious
             Novelty
             :
             Even
             in
             the
             sixth
             General
             Council
             at
             
               Trull
               .
               in
               Constantinop
            
             .
             this
             was
             the
             ninth
             Canon
             :
             
               Ne
               Dominicis
               diebus
               genua
               flectamus
               ;
               à
               Divinis
               Patribus
               nostris
               Canonice
               accepimus
               :
               Quare
               post
               vespertinum
               ingressum
               Sacerdotum
               in
               Sabbato
               ad
               Altare
               ut
               more
               observatum
               est
               ,
               nemo
               genu
               flectii
               usque
               ad
               sequentem
               vesperem
               post
               dominicam
               .
               )
            
             It
             is
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             Novelty
             that
             I
             disswade
             you
             from
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             demolishing
             of
             Novelties
             .
             Some
             have
             already
             introduced
             such
             New
             
             Phrases
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             even
             about
             the
             great
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             lustification
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             reason
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Patterns
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             stir
             is
             made
             in
             the
             world
             about
             the
             test
             of
             a
             Christian
             and
             true
             Church
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             may
             have
             Communion
             ,
             and
             about
             that
             true
             Center
             and
             Cement
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             which
             our
             Common
             calamitous
             breaches
             must
             be
             healed
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             true
             Cause
             of
             our
             Contrived
             divisions
             and
             misery
             is
             for
             want
             of
             discerning
             the
             center
             of
             our
             unity
             ,
             and
             the
             terms
             on
             which
             it
             must
             be
             done
             :
             which
             is
             great
             pity
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             once
             so
             easie
             a
             matter
             ,
             till
             the
             ancient
             test
             was
             thought
             insufficient
             !
             If
             any
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Creeds
             might
             serve
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             soon
             agreed
             .
             If
             
               Vinc●ntius
               Lirineus
            
             .
             test
             might
             serve
             ,
             we
             might
             yet
             make
             some
             good
             shift
             ,
             viz.
             To
             believe
             (
             explicitly
             )
             all
             that
             
               quod
               ubique
               quod
               semper
               quod
               ab
               omnibus
               creditum
               est
            
             For
             as
             he
             addeth
             
               [
               hoc
               est
               etenim
               verè
               proprièque
               Catholicum
               ]
            
             But
             then
             we
             must
             come
             1.
             
             That
             the
             first
             age
             may
             not
             be
             excluded
             which
             gave
             the
             rule
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             this
             extend
             not
             to
             every
             Ceremony
             which
             never
             was
             taken
             for
             unalterable
             ,
             but
             to
             matters
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             acts
             and
             Canons
             of
             Councils
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             about
             such
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             meer
             variable
             order
             ,
             and
             which
             newly
             constituted
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostolike
             Age
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             not
             properly
             Credita
             ,
             much
             less
             ,
             
               semper
               ,
               &
               ab
               omnibus
            
             ,
             may
             have
             no
             hand
             in
             this
             work
             .
             I
             say
             if
             either
             the
             ancient
             Western
             ,
             or
             Eastern
             Creed
             ,
             or
             this
             Catholick
             faith
             of
             Vincentius
             might
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             test
             for
             explicit
             saith
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             all
             those
             Scripture
             texts
             ,
             that
             
             express
             the
             Credenda
             with
             a
             note
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             the
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             moreover
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             believed
             (
             in
             other
             points
             )
             at
             least
             implicitly
             ;
             this
             Course
             might
             produce
             a
             more
             general
             Communion
             and
             agreement
             ;
             and
             more
             lines
             would
             meet
             in
             this
             Center
             then
             otherwise
             are
             like
             to
             meet
             .
             And
             indeed
             till
             men
             can
             be
             again
             content
             to
             make
             the
             Scripture
             the
             sufficient
             Rule
             ,
             in
             Necessaries
             to
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             implicitly
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             like
             to
             see
             a
             Catholike
             Christian
             durable
             Peace
             .
             If
             we
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             or
             the
             Papal
             Judgement
             our
             test
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             must
             make
             a
             blind
             bargain
             ,
             with
             the
             Papists
             to
             come
             as
             near
             them
             as
             ever
             we
             dare
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             compass
             another
             Interim
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             a
             test
             (
             when
             God
             never
             made
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             never
             be
             of
             a
             mind
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             some
             dare
             go
             nearer
             Rome
             ,
             then
             others
             dare
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             several
             degrees
             )
             or
             if
             we
             must
             thrust
             in
             all
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             former
             Councils
             about
             matters
             of
             order
             ,
             discipline
             and
             ceremonies
             into
             our
             test
             ,
             or
             gather
             up
             all
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             three
             or
             four
             first
             ages
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             our
             test
             ;
             None
             of
             all
             these
             will
             ever
             seem
             to
             do
             the
             business
             !
             and
             a
             Catholike
             Union
             will
             never
             be
             founded
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             infallibly
             to
             foretel
             this
             .
             Much
             less
             can
             the
             writings
             of
             any
             single
             man
             ,
             as
             
               Austin
               ,
               Aquinas
               ,
               Luther
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             yet
             the
             late
             Confessors
             of
             any
             Churches
             that
             add
             to
             the
             ancient
             test
             ,
             be
             ever
             capable
             of
             this
             use
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             is
             said
             that
             a
             man
             may
             subscribe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             yet
             maintain
             Socinianism
             or
             other
             heresies
             :
             To
             which
             I
             
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             he
             may
             another
             test
             which
             your
             own
             brains
             shall
             contrive
             ;
             and
             while
             you
             make
             a
             snare
             to
             catch
             hereticks
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             test
             for
             the
             Churches
             Communion
             ,
             you
             will
             miss
             your
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             heretick
             by
             the
             slipperyness
             of
             his
             conscience
             will
             break
             through
             ,
             and
             the
             tender
             Christian
             may
             possibly
             be
             ensnared
             .
             And
             by
             your
             new
             Creed
             the
             Church
             is
             like
             to
             have
             new
             divisions
             ,
             if
             you
             keep
             not
             close
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             In
             such
             cases
             when
             hereticks
             contradict
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             subscribed
             ,
             this
             calls
             not
             for
             a
             new
             or
             more
             sufficient
             test
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             to
             account
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             impenitent
             exclude
             him
             their
             Communion
             .
             What
             I
             must
             we
             have
             new
             Laws
             made
             every
             time
             the
             old
             ones
             are
             broken
             ?
             as
             if
             the
             Law
             were
             not
             sufficient
             because
             men
             break
             it
             ?
             Or
             rather
             must
             not
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             violated
             Law
             be
             executed
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             most
             sad
             case
             that
             such
             reasons
             as
             these
             should
             prevail
             with
             so
             many
             learned
             godly
             men
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Scripture
             as
             a
             test
             for
             Church-Communion
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             still
             framing
             new
             ones
             that
             depart
             (
             at
             least
             )
             from
             Scripture-phrase
             ,
             as
             if
             this
             were
             necessary
             to
             obviate
             heresies
             ?
             Two
             things
             are
             necessary
             to
             obviate
             heresies
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             good
             execution
             ;
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             his
             Rule
             and
             Law
             is
             both
             for
             sense
             and
             phrase
             (
             translated
             )
             sufficient
             :
             and
             all
             their
             additional
             inventions
             as
             to
             the
             foresaid
             use
             are
             as
             spiders
             webs
             .
             Let
             us
             but
             do
             our
             part
             in
             the
             Due
             execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             questioning
             offenders
             in
             orderly
             Synods
             ,
             for
             the
             breaking
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             avoid
             Communion
             with
             the
             impenitent
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             the
             Church
             do
             more
             ?
             The
             rest
             belongs
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             to
             restrain
             him
             
             from
             seducing
             his
             subjects
             )
             and
             not
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Well!
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             I
             would
             recommend
             therefore
             to
             all
             my
             Brethren
             as
             the
             most
             necessary
             thing
             to
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             that
             you
             
               Unite
               in
               necessary
               truths
               ,
               and
               tolerate
               tolerable
               failings
               ;
               and
               bear
               with
               one
               another
               in
               things
               that
               may
               be
               born
               with
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               make
               a
               larger
               Creed
               ,
               and
               more
               necessaries
               then
               God
               hath
               done
               .
            
             And
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             let
             no
             mans
             writings
             ,
             nor
             the
             judgement
             of
             any
             party
             though
             right
             ,
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             test
             ,
             or
             made
             that
             rule
             .
             And
             I
             ,
             Lay
             not
             too
             great
             a
             stress
             upon
             controverted
             opinions
             ,
             which
             
               have
               godly
               men
            
             ,
             and
             specially
             
               whole
               Churches
            
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             2.
             
             Lay
             not
             too
             great
             a
             stress
             on
             those
             Controversies
             that
             are
             ultimately
             resolved
             into
             Philosophical
             uncertainties
             (
             as
             some
             unprofitable
             controversies
             are
             about
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             spirits
             operation
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Decrees
             and
             Pre-determination
             .
             )
             3.
             
             Lay
             not
             too
             great
             a
             stress
             on
             those
             controversies
             that
             are
             meerly
             verbal
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             anatomized
             would
             appear
             to
             be
             no
             more
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             are
             far
             more
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             it
             confidently
             upon
             certain
             knowledge
             )
             that
             now
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             tear
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             almost
             any
             of
             the
             eager
             contenders
             that
             ever
             I
             spoke
             with
             do
             seem
             to
             discern
             ,
             or
             are
             like
             to
             believe
             .
             4.
             
             Lay
             not
             too
             much
             on
             any
             point
             of
             faith
             which
             was
             disowned
             of
             ,
             or
             unknown
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             any
             age
             since
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             delivered
             us
             .
             5.
             
             Much
             less
             should
             you
             lay
             too
             much
             on
             those
             which
             any
             of
             the
             more
             pure
             or
             judicious
             ages
             were
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             .
             6.
             
             And
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             should
             you
             lay
             too
             much
             on
             any
             point
             which
             no
             one
             age
             since
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ever
             receive
             ,
             but
             all
             commonly
             hold
             
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             to
             make
             such
             an
             error
             which
             all
             the
             Church
             held
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             is
             damning
             were
             to
             unchurch
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             to
             make
             it
             such
             ,
             as
             must
             exclude
             them
             from
             our
             Communion
             .
             1.
             
             Doth
             make
             the
             whole
             Church
             excommunicable
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
             2.
             
             And
             doth
             shew
             that
             i●
             we
             had
             lived
             in
             that
             age
             ,
             you
             would
             it
             seems
             have
             separated
             from
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             To
             give
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             difference
             among
             errors
             .
             That
             any
             elect
             person
             shall
             fall
             away
             totally
             and
             finally
             ,
             is
             a
             palpable
             condemned
             error
             ;
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             .
             But
             that
             there
             are
             some
             justified
             ones
             not
             elect
             that
             shall
             fall
             away
             and
             perish
             ,
             is
             an
             errour
             of
             a
             lower
             nature
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             break
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christians
             :
             For
             otherwise
             we
             must
             renounce
             Communion
             with
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             in
             Augustines
             daies
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             before
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             .
             )
             What
             then
             ?
             Shall
             I
             take
             this
             therefore
             for
             a
             truth
             which
             the
             Church
             then
             held
             ?
             some
             will
             think
             me
             immodest
             to
             say
             ,
             No
             ;
             as
             if
             I
             were
             wiser
             then
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             learned
             an
             age
             if
             not
             for
             so
             many
             :
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             be
             so
             immodest
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Scripture
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             warrant
             it
             !
             Why
             might
             not
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Prosper
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             mistake
             in
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             that
             ?
             But
             then
             I
             am
             not
             so
             immodest
             nor
             unchristian
             as
             to
             unchurch
             all
             the
             Church
             on
             that
             account
             :
             Nor
             would
             I
             have
             separated
             from
             Austin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             then
             lived
             ;
             Nor
             will
             do
             now
             from
             any
             man
             on
             that
             account
             .
             Both
             sides
             will
             be
             displeased
             with
             this
             resolution
             ,
             one
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             all
             the
             Church
             to
             err
             ,
             and
             our selves
             to
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             it
             for
             no
             greater
             an
             error
             :
             but
             what
             remedy
             !
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ;
             Read
             
               Prospers
               Respad
            
             
             
               Capit.
               Gall.
            
             and
             you
             may
             quickly
             know
             both
             Austins
             mind
             and
             his
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             shall
             live
             to
             that
             happy
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             heal
             his
             broken
             Churches
             ,
             shall
             see
             all
             this
             that
             I
             am
             now
             pleading
             for
             ,
             reduced
             to
             practice
             ,
             and
             this
             moderation
             take
             place
             of
             the
             new
             dividing
             zeal
             ,
             and
             Scripture-sufficiency
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             mens
             Confessions
             and
             Comments
             to
             be
             valued
             only
             as
             subservient
             helps
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             the
             test
             of
             Church-Communion
             ,
             any
             further
             then
             they
             are
             exactly
             the
             same
             with
             Scripture
             .
             And
             till
             the
             healing
             Age
             come
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expect
             that
             healing
             truths
             be
             entertained
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             not
             healing
             spirits
             in
             the
             Leaders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             when
             the
             work
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             workmen
             will
             be
             fitted
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             blessed
             will
             be
             the
             agents
             of
             so
             glorious
             a
             work
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             Love
             of
             Unity
             and
             Verity
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Purity
             must
             be
             conjunctly
             manifested
             ,
             we
             must
             avoid
             the
             extreams
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Communion
             .
             The
             extreams
             in
             Doctrine
             are
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             by
             Innovating
             Additions
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             by
             envying
             or
             hindring
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             light
             .
             The
             former
             is
             the
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             of
             which
             men
             are
             guilty
             these
             waies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             making
             new
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             making
             those
             points
             to
             be
             fundamental
             or
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             pretending
             of
             Prophetical
             and
             other
             obscurer
             passages
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             they
             have
             a
             greater
             objective
             Evidence
             ,
             and
             we
             a
             greater
             certainty
             of
             their
             meaning
             ,
             then
             indeed
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             have
             met
             with
             some
             so
             confident
             of
             their
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Revelation
             (
             which
             Calvin
             
             durst
             not
             expound
             ,
             and
             profest
             he
             understood
             it
             not
             )
             that
             they
             have
             framed
             part
             of
             their
             Confessions
             or
             Articles
             of
             faith
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             grounded
             the
             weightyest
             actions
             of
             their
             lives
             upon
             their
             exposition
             ;
             and
             could
             confidently
             tell
             in
             our
             late
             changes
             and
             differences
             ,
             which
             side
             was
             in
             the
             right
             and
             which
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             and
             all
             from
             the
             Revelation
             ;
             and
             thence
             would
             fetch
             such
             arguments
             as
             would
             carry
             all
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             but
             grant
             the
             soundness
             of
             their
             expositions
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             put
             them
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             you
             marr'd
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             corruptions
             of
             sacred
             Doctrine
             by
             their
             Additions
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             some
             that
             are
             the
             first
             Inventers
             :
             and
             others
             that
             are
             the
             propagators
             and
             maintainers
             :
             and
             these
             when
             Additions
             grow
             old
             ,
             do
             commonly
             maintain
             them
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             antient
             verities
             ,
             and
             oppose
             the
             antient
             verities
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             extream
             about
             Doctrine
             is
             by
             hindring
             the
             progress
             of
             knowledge
             :
             and
             this
             is
             commonly
             on
             pretence
             of
             avoiding
             the
             Innovating
             extream
             .
             It
             must
             be
             considered
             therefore
             ,
             how
             far
             we
             may
             grow
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             culpable
             Innovaters
             .
             And
             1.
             
             Our
             Knowledge
             must
             increase
             
               extensively
               ad
               plura
            
             ;
             we
             must
             know
             more
             verities
             ,
             then
             we
             knew
             before
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             not
             feign
             more
             .
             There
             is
             much
             of
             Scripture
             that
             will
             remain
             unknown
             to
             us
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             best
             .
             Though
             we
             shall
             find
             out
             no
             more
             Articles
             of
             faith
             which
             must
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             by
             all
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             find
             out
             the
             sense
             of
             more
             particular
             Texts
             ,
             and
             several
             Doctrinal
             Truths
             ,
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             such
             
             as
             befriend
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             connexed
             with
             them
             .
             And
             we
             may
             find
             out
             more
             the
             Order
             of
             Truths
             and
             how
             they
             are
             placed
             in
             respect
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             see
             more
             of
             the
             true
             method
             of
             Theologie
             then
             we
             did
             ,
             which
             will
             give
             us
             a
             very
             great
             light
             into
             the
             matter
             it self
             ,
             and
             its
             consectaries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             knowledge
             also
             must
             grow
             sub●ectively
             ,
             intensively
             and
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             our
             principal
             growth
             to
             be
             sought
             after
             .
             To
             know
             the
             same
             great
             and
             necessary
             truths
             with
             a
             sounder
             and
             clearer
             kn●wledge
             then
             we
             did
             :
             which
             is
             done
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             getting
             strong
             Evidence
             and
             Reasons
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             weak
             ones
             which
             we
             trusted
             to
             before
             ;
             (
             for
             many
             young
             ones
             receive
             Truths
             on
             some
             unsound
             grounds
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             multiplying
             our
             Evidence
             and
             Reasons
             for
             the
             same
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             a
             clearer
             and
             deeper
             apprehension
             of
             the
             same
             Evidence
             and
             Reasons
             which
             before
             we
             had
             but
             superficially
             received
             ▪
             For
             one
             that
             is
             strong
             in
             knowledge
             seeth
             the
             same
             truth
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             clear
             light
             ,
             which
             the
             weak
             do
             see
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             the
             twi
             light
             .
             To
             all
             this
             must
             be
             added
             also
             the
             fuller
             Improvement
             of
             the
             Truth
             received
             to
             its
             ends
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             summe
             of
             my
             meaning
             in
             the
             words
             of
             that
             great
             enemy
             of
             Innovation
             ,
             
               Vincent
               .
               Lirinens
               .
               c.
            
             28.
             
             
               Sed
               for
               sitan
               dicit
               aliquis
               :
               Nullusneergo
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Christi
               profectus
               haeb●bitur
               ?
               Religionis
               Habeatur
               plane
               ,
               &
               maximus
               :
               Nam
               quis
               ille
               est
               tam
               invidus
               hominibus
               ,
               tam
               exosus
               Deo
               ,
               qui
               isiud
               probibere
               conetur
               ?
               sed
               it
               a
               tamen
               ut
               verè
               profect●●
               sit
               ille
               fidei
               ,
               non
               permutatio
               .
               Siquidem
               ad
               perfectum
               pertinet
               ,
               ut
            
             
             
               in
               semet
               ipsâ
               unaquaeque
               res
               amplificetur
               :
               ad
               permutationem
               vero
               ut
               aliquid
               ex
               alio
               in
               aliud
               transvertatur
               .
               Crescat
               igitur
               oportet
               ,
               &
               multum
               ,
               vehementerque
               proficiat
               ,
               tam
               si●gulorum
               quam
               omnium
               ;
               tam
               unius
               hominis
               quam
               totius
               Ecclesiae
               aetatum
               ac
               seculorum
               gradib●s
               intelligentia
               ,
               scientia
               ;
               sapientiae
               ;
               sed
               in
               quo
               duntoxat
               gene●e
               ,
               in
               eodem
               scilicet
               dogmate
               ,
               eodem
               sensu
               ,
               e●demque
               sententia
               .
            
          
           
             And
             more
             plainly
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             briefly
             ,
             Cap.
             30.
             
             
               Ius
               est
               etenim
               ,
               ut
               prisca
               illa
               caelestis
               Philosophiae
               dogmata
               processu
               temporis
               excurentur
               ,
               limentur
               ,
               poliantur
               ;
               sed
               nefas
               est
               ,
               ut
               commutentur
               .
               Accipiant
               licet
               Evidentiam
               ,
               Lu●em
               ,
               Distinctionem
               ;
               sed
               retineant
               necesse
               est
               plenitudinem
               ,
               integritatem
               ,
               proprietatem
               .
            
             Let
             this
             mean
             then
             be
             observed
             if
             we
             would
             perform
             both
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             Church
             Communion
             the
             common
             extreams
             are
             ;
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             neglect
             or
             relaxation
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             the
             corrupting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             encouragement
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             confounding
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             and
             Satan
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             unnecessary
             separation
             of
             Proud
             men
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             Churches
             own
             not
             their
             own
             opinions
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             not
             so
             reformed
             and
             strict
             in
             Discipline
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             or
             as
             they
             should
             be
             .
             I
             have
             ever
             observed
             the
             humblest
             men
             very
             tender
             of
             making
             separations
             :
             and
             the
             proudest
             most
             prone
             to
             it
             .
             Many
             corruptions
             may
             be
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             a
             g●eat
             sin
             to
             separate
             from
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             be
             not
             put
             upon
             an
             owning
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             nor
             upon
             any
             actual
             sin
             .
             ●here
             is
             a
             strange
             inclination
             in
             proud
             men
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             much
             narrower
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             
             almost
             nothing
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             themselves
             the
             members
             of
             some
             singular
             society
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             loth
             to
             have
             too
             much
             company
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             by
             a
             strange
             delusion
             through
             the
             workings
             of
             a
             proud
             fancy
             ,
             they
             are
             fuller
             of
             joy
             in
             their
             separted
             societies
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             ,
             while
             they
             kept
             in
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             At
             least
             such
             power
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             purity
             and
             peace
             ,
             is
             promised
             to
             the
             weak
             by
             the
             Leaders
             that
             would
             seduce
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             were
             more
             eminently
             among
             them
             then
             any
             where
             else
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             boasting
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             As
             the
             foresaid
             Vincentius
             saith
             ,
             cap.
             37.
             
             
               Jam
               vero
               illis
               quae
               sequuntur
               permissionibus
               miro
               modo
               incautos
               homines
               haeretici
               decipere
               consueverunt
               .
               Audent
               etenim
               polliceri
               &
               docere
               ,
               quod
               in
               Ecclesia
               sua
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               in
               Communionis
               suae
               Conventiculo
               ,
               magna
               &
               specialis
               ac
               plane
               personalis
               quaedam
               sit
               Dei
               gratia
               ,
               adeo
               ut
               sine
               ullo
               labore
               ,
               sine
               ullo
               studio
               ,
               sine
               ulla
               industria
               ,
               etiamsi
               nec
               quaerant
               ,
               nec
               petant
               ,
               nec
               pulsent
               ,
               quicunque
               illi
               ad
               numerum
               suum
               pertinent
               ,
               tamen
               ita
               divinitus
               dispensentur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             their
             consolations
             and
             high
             enjoyments
             being
             the
             effect
             of
             self-conceitedness
             and
             fancies
             are
             usually
             so
             mutable
             and
             of
             short
             continuance
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             heat
             of
             oppositions
             ,
             or
             mutation
             to
             other
             sects
             must
             maintain
             their
             life
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             grow
             stale
             and
             soon
             decay
             .
          
           
             Having
             said
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             I
             return
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             beseeching
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             to
             compassionate
             the
             poor
             divided
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             entertain
             such
             
               Catholike
               principles
            
             ,
             and
             
               charitable
               dispositions
            
             ,
             as
             tend
             to
             their
             own
             and
             the
             common
             peace
             .
             Hath
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             
             done
             more
             to
             lose
             our
             authority
             ,
             and
             disable
             us
             for
             Gods
             service
             then
             our
             differences
             and
             divisions
             ?
             If
             Ministers
             could
             but
             be
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             concurr
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             people
             that
             hear
             one
             ,
             might
             as
             it
             were
             hear
             all
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             any
             of
             us
             to
             head
             a
             party
             for
             the
             discontented
             to
             fall
             into
             or
             to
             object
             against
             the
             rest
             ,
             we
             might
             then
             do
             wonders
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             our
             tongues
             and
             hearts
             be
             divided
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             our
             work
             be
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             prove
             liker
             a
             Babel
             then
             a
             Temple
             of
             God.
             Get
             together
             then
             speedily
             ,
             and
             consult
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             cherish
             not
             heart-burnings
             ,
             and
             continue
             not
             uncharitable
             distances
             and
             strangeness
             .
             If
             dividing
             hath
             weakened
             you
             ,
             closing
             must
             recover
             your
             authority
             and
             strength
             .
             If
             you
             have
             any
             dislike
             of
             your
             Brethren
             or
             their
             waies
             ,
             manifest
             it
             by
             a
             free
             debate
             to
             their
             faces
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             unnecessarily
             withdraw
             from
             them
             .
             If
             you
             will
             but
             keep
             together
             ,
             you
             may
             come
             to
             better
             understanding
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             may
             chide
             your selves
             .
             Friends
             ,
             specially
             quarrel
             not
             upon
             points
             of
             precedency
             or
             reputation
             ,
             or
             any
             interest
             of
             your
             own
             .
             No
             man
             will
             have
             settled
             peace
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             nor
             be
             peaceable
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             that
             proudly
             envyeth
             the
             precedency
             ,
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             secretly
             grudgeth
             at
             them
             that
             seem
             to
             cloud
             their
             parts
             and
             name
             .
             One
             or
             other
             will
             ever
             be
             an
             eye-sore
             to
             such
             men
             .
             There
             is
             too
             much
             of
             the
             Devils
             image
             on
             this
             sin
             ,
             for
             an
             humble
             servant
             of
             Christ
             to
             entertain
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             be
             not
             too
             sensible
             of
             injuries
             :
             and
             make
             not
             a
             great
             matter
             of
             every
             offensive
             word
             or
             deed
             .
             At
             least
             do
             not
             let
             it
             interrupt
             your
             Communion
             and
             Concord
             in
             Gods
             work
             :
             For
             that
             were
             to
             wrong
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             because
             another
             hath
             wronged
             you
             .
             And
             if
             you
             be
             of
             this
             impatient
             humor
             ,
             you
             will
             never
             be
             quiet
             :
             For
             we
             are
             all
             faulty
             ,
             and
             cannot
             live
             together
             without
             wronging
             one
             another
             .
             
               Ubique
               causae
               supersunt
               nisi
               deprecator
               animus
               accessit
               ,
            
             saith
             Seneca
             .
             And
             these
             proud
             over-tender
             men
             are
             often
             hurt
             by
             their
             own
             conceits
             :
             Like
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             sore
             that
             he
             thinks
             doth
             smart
             more
             when
             he
             conceits
             that
             some
             one
             hits
             it
             .
             They
             will
             think
             a
             man
             jeareth
             them
             ,
             or
             contemneth
             them
             ,
             or
             meaneth
             them
             ill
             ,
             when
             it
             never
             came
             into
             his
             thoughts
             !
             Till
             this
             self
             be
             taken
             down
             ,
             we
             shall
             every
             man
             have
             a
             private
             interest
             and
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             will
             lead
             us
             all
             into
             several
             waies
             ,
             and
             spoil
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             while
             every
             man
             is
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             all
             mind
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             mind
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             those
             opinions
             which
             hinder
             our
             union
             (
             alas
             the
             great
             dividers
             of
             this
             age
             )
             me
             thinks
             if
             I
             cannot
             change
             their
             minds
             ,
             I
             might
             yet
             rationally
             expect
             of
             every
             Party
             among
             us
             that
             profefs
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             value
             the
             whole
             before
             a
             part
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             so
             perversly
             seek
             to
             promote
             their
             party
             ,
             as
             may
             hinder
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             so
             to
             propagate
             their
             supposed
             Truths
             ,
             as
             to
             hinder
             the
             work
             of
             the
             main
             body
             of
             divine
             Truths
             .
             And
             me
             thinks
             a
             little
             humility
             should
             make
             men
             ashamed
             of
             that
             common
             conceit
             of
             unquiet
             spirits
             ;
             viz.
             That
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             so
             lye
             upon
             their
             opinions
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             vent
             and
             propagate
             them
             whatever
             come
             of
             it
             .
             If
             they
             are
             indeed
             a
             living
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             whole
             will
             be
             so
             much
             their
             own
             ,
             
             that
             they
             cannot
             desire
             it
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             any
             party
             ,
             or
             opinion
             .
             Were
             men
             but
             impartial
             to
             consider
             in
             every
             such
             case
             of
             difference
             ,
             how
             far
             their
             promoting
             their
             own
             judgement
             may
             help
             or
             hurt
             the
             whole
             ,
             they
             might
             escape
             many
             dangerous
             waies
             that
             are
             now
             trod
             .
             If
             you
             can
             see
             no
             where
             else
             ,
             look
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Churches
             enemies
             ,
             how
             they
             rejoyce
             and
             deride
             us
             .
             And
             as
             Seneca
             saith
             to
             demulce
             the
             angry
             ,
             
               Vide
               ne
               inimici●
               iracundia
               tua
               voluptati
               sit
               .
            
             When
             we
             have
             all
             done
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             party
             of
             us
             will
             prove
             a
             gayner
             :
             so
             true
             are
             the
             old
             proverbs
             ,
             
               Dissensio
               ducum
               hostium
               succum
            
             .
             And
             
               Gaudent
               praedones
               ,
               dum
               discordant
               regiones
               .
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             wonder
             that
             godly
             Ministers
             that
             know
             all
             this
             how
             the
             common
             adversary
             derideth
             us
             all
             and
             what
             a
             scandal
             our
             divisions
             are
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             the
             Church
             doth
             lose
             by
             it
             ,
             should
             yet
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             the
             loudest
             calls
             and
             invitations
             to
             peace
             ,
             go
             on
             still
             ,
             and
             few
             ,
             if
             any
             sound
             a
             retreat
             ?
             and
             seriously
             call
             to
             their
             Brethren
             for
             a
             retreat
             :
             Can
             an
             honest
             heart
             be
             insensisile
             of
             the
             sad
             distractions
             and
             sadder
             Apostacies
             that
             our
             divisions
             have
             occasioned
             ?
             
               Saep●rixam
               conclamatum
               in
               vicino
               incendium
               solvit
               ,
            
             saith
             Seneca
             .
             What
             scolds
             so
             furious
             that
             will
             not
             give
             over
             ,
             when
             the
             house
             is
             on
             fire
             over
             their
             heads
             ?
             Well
             ;
             if
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             that
             evil
             spirit
             whose
             name
             is
             Legion
             ,
             such
             power
             over
             the
             hearts
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             will
             sit
             still
             ,
             yea
             and
             quarrel
             at
             the
             pacificatory
             endeavours
             of
             others
             who
             hunger
             after
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             rather
             carp
             ,
             and
             reproach
             ,
             and
             hinder
             such
             works
             then
             to
             help
             them
             on
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             but
             this
             to
             them
             :
             How
             diligently
             soever
             such
             men
             may
             preach
             ,
             and
             how
             pious
             soever
             they
             
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             this
             way
             tend
             to
             their
             everlasting
             peace
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             preparing
             sorrow
             for
             themselves
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             THE
             next
             branch
             of
             my
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             that
             
               You
               would
               no
               longer
               neglect
               the
               execution
               of
               so
               much
               Discipline
               in
               your
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               it
               of
               confessed
               necessity
               and
               right
               .
            
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             sour
             on
             any
             one
             to
             an
             unseasonable
             performance
             of
             the
             greatest
             duty
             .
             But
             will
             it
             never
             be
             a
             fit
             season
             ?
             Would
             you
             forbear
             Sermons
             and
             Sacraments
             so
             many
             years
             on
             pretence
             of
             unseasonableness
             ?
             Will
             you
             have
             better
             season
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             dead
             ?
             How
             many
             are
             dead
             already
             before
             they
             ever
             did
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             work
             that
             were
             long
             preparing
             for
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             now
             near
             three
             years
             since
             many
             of
             us
             here
             did
             engage
             our selves
             to
             this
             duty
             :
             And
             have
             we
             been
             faithful
             in
             performance
             of
             that
             engagement
             ?
             I
             know
             some
             have
             more
             discouragements
             and
             hinderances
             then
             others
             :
             But
             what
             discouragements
             can
             excuse
             us
             from
             such
             a
             duty
             ?
             Besides
             the
             Reasons
             that
             we
             then
             considered
             of
             ,
             let
             these
             few
             be
             further
             laid
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             sad
             a
             sign
             do
             we
             make
             it
             to
             be
             in
             our
             preaching
             to
             our
             people
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             the
             willful
             continued
             omission
             of
             any
             known
             duty
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             do
             so
             even
             year
             after
             year
             and
             all
             our
             daies
             .
             If
             excuses
             will
             take
             off
             the
             danger
             of
             this
             sign
             ,
             what
             man
             will
             not
             find
             them
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ?
             Read
             
               Amesius
               medul
               .
               cap.
            
             37.
             
               de
               Disciplin
               .
               Eccles
               .
               &
               Gelespi's
               ,
               Aarons
            
             rod
             ,
             
             with
             Rutherford
             and
             many
             more
             that
             are
             written
             to
             prove
             the
             Need
             and
             Dueness
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             saith
             
               Ames
               .
               ib.
               sect
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               Immo
               peccat
               in
               Christum
               authorem
               ac
               institutorem
               quisquis
               non
               facit
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               ,
               ad
               hanc
               Disciplinam
               in
               Ecclesiis
               Dei
               constituendam
               &
               promovendam
               .
            
             And
             do
             you
             think
             it
             safe
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             such
             a
             known
             sin
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             gratifie
             the
             present
             designs
             of
             dividers
             ,
             whose
             business
             is
             to
             unchurch
             us
             and
             unchristen
             us
             :
             to
             prove
             our
             Parishes
             no
             true
             Churches
             (
             and
             our selves
             no
             baptized
             Christians
             .
             )
             For
             if
             you
             take
             them
             for
             people
             uncapable
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             and
             other
             Church-Communion
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             are
             no
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             you
             will
             plainly
             seem
             to
             preach
             meerly
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             to
             gather
             Churches
             where
             there
             were
             none
             before
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             that
             be
             your
             case
             that
             your
             people
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             no
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             no
             Pastors
             ,
             tell
             us
             so
             and
             manifest
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             not
             blame
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             do
             manifest
             plain
             laziness
             and
             sloath
             ,
             if
             not
             unfaithfulness
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             speak
             from
             experience
             ;
             It
             was
             laziness
             that
             kept
             me
             off
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             hard
             against
             this
             duty
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             troublesom
             and
             painful
             work
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             calls
             for
             some
             self-denyal
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             cast
             us
             upon
             the
             displeasure
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             But
             dare
             we
             preferr
             our
             carnal
             ease
             ,
             and
             quietness
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             or
             peace
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             before
             our
             service
             to
             Christ
             our
             Master
             ?
             Can
             sloathful
             servants
             look
             for
             a
             good
             reward
             ?
             Remember
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             we
             of
             this
             County
             have
             thus
             Promised
             before
             God
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             our
             Agreement
             ,
             
               We
               agree
               and
               resolve
               by
               Gods
               help
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               so
               far
               as
               God
               doth
               make
               known
               our
               duty
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               faithfully
               endeavour
               to
               discharge
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               ,
               desist
               through
               any
               fears
               or
               losses
               in
               our
               estates
               ,
               or
               the
               frowns
               and
               displeasure
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               any
               the
               like
               carnal
               inducements
               whatsoever
               .
            
             I
             pray
             you
             study
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             compare
             your
             performance
             with
             it
             .
             And
             do
             not
             think
             that
             you
             were
             ensnared
             by
             thus
             engaging
             ;
             for
             Gods
             Law
             hath
             laid
             an
             obligation
             on
             you
             to
             all
             the
             same
             duty
             ,
             before
             your
             engagement
             did
             it
             .
             Here
             is
             nothing
             but
             what
             others
             are
             bound
             to
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Ministery
             that
             are
             for
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             have
             already
             by
             their
             common
             neglect
             of
             the
             execution
             ,
             made
             those
             of
             the
             separating
             way
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             it
             in
             a
             meer
             carnal
             compliance
             with
             the
             unruly
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             exasperate
             them
             not
             with
             our
             Discipline
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             them
             on
             our
             side
             .
             And
             we
             should
             do
             nothing
             needless
             ,
             that
             hath
             so
             great
             an
             appearance
             of
             evil
             and
             is
             so
             scandalous
             to
             others
             .
             It
             was
             the
             sin
             and
             ruine
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             to
             please
             and
             comply
             with
             them
             that
             they
             should
             have
             reproved
             and
             corrected
             ;
             by
             unfaithfulness
             in
             preaching
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             neglect
             of
             Discipline
             hath
             a
             strong
             tendency
             to
             the
             deluding
             of
             souls
             ;
             by
             making
             them
             think
             they
             are
             Christians
             that
             are
             not
             :
             while
             they
             are
             permitted
             to
             live
             in
             the
             reputation
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             :
             and
             it
             may
             make
             the
             scandalous
             to
             think
             their
             sin
             a
             tolerable
             thing
             which
             is
             so
             tolerated
             by
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             do
             corrupt
             Christianity
             if
             self
             in
             the
             eyes
             
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             do
             our
             part
             to
             make
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             is
             but
             to
             be
             of
             such
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             that
             faith
             which
             James
             saith
             the
             Devils
             had
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             solifidians
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             no
             more
             for
             Holiness
             ,
             then
             Satan
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             exacteth
             Holiness
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             false
             Religions
             of
             the
             world
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Holy
             and
             unholy
             are
             all
             permitted
             to
             be
             sherp
             of
             the
             same
             fold
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             of
             Christs
             means
             to
             difference
             them
             ,
             we
             do
             our
             part
             to
             defame
             Christ
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             this
             were
             the
             strain
             of
             his
             prescripts
          
           
             7.
             
             We
             do
             keep
             up
             separation
             ,
             by
             permitting
             the
             worst
             to
             be
             uncensured
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             honest
             Christians
             think
             they
             are
             necessitated
             to
             withdraw
             .
             I
             must
             profess
             that
             I
             have
             spoke
             with
             some
             members
             of
             the
             separated
             (
             or
             gathered
             )
             Churches
             ,
             that
             were
             moderate
             men
             ,
             and
             have
             argued
             with
             them
             against
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             assured
             me
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               judgement
               ,
               or
               bad
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               joyned
               themselves
               with
               other
               Churches
               upon
               meer
               necessity
               ,
               thinking
               that
               Discipline
               being
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               be
               used
               by
               all
               that
               can
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               durst
               no
               longer
               live
               without
               it
               when
               they
               may
               have
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               could
               find
               no
               Presbyterian
               Churches
               that
               executed
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               they
               wrote
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               thus
               separate
               only
            
             protempore
             ,
             
               till
               the
               Presbyterians
               will
               use
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               would
               willingly
               return
               to
               them
               again
               .
            
             I
             confess
             I
             was
             sorry
             that
             such
             persons
             had
             any
             such
             occasion
             to
             withdraw
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             ground
             for
             such
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             doings
             .
             It
             is
             not
             keeping
             them
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             will
             excuse
             us
             from
             
             the
             further
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             Members
             of
             our
             Churches
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             do
             too
             much
             to
             bring
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             our selves
             and
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             blast
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             labours
             .
             If
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             was
             reproved
             for
             suffering
             Seducers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             reproved
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             for
             suffering
             open
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             impenitent
             ones
             .
             Rev.
             2
             20.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             seem
             to
             justifie
             the
             Prelates
             who
             took
             the
             same
             course
             in
             neglecting
             Discipline
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             other
             things
             we
             differ
             .
             )
          
           
             10.
             
             We
             have
             abundance
             of
             aggravations
             and
             witnesses
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             us
             ,
             which
             though
             I
             will
             purposely
             now
             over-pass
             ,
             lest
             I
             seem
             to
             press
             too
             hard
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             apply
             them
             hither
             ,
             when
             you
             meet
             with
             them
             anon
             under
             the
             next
             branch
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             Discipline
             is
             not
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             ;
             but
             what
             of
             that
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             therefore
             a
             duty
             ;
             and
             necessary
             to
             its
             well-being
             ;
             Yea
             more
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             Discipline
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             particular
             Political
             Church
             :
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Power
             for
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             work
             and
             use
             ?
             As
             there
             is
             no
             Common-wealth
             that
             hath
             not
             
               partem
               imperantem
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               partem
               subditam
            
             ,
             so
             no
             such
             Church
             that
             hath
             not
             
               partem
               regentem
            
             ,
             in
             one
             Pastor
             or
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             THE
             last
             particular
             branch
             of
             my
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             that
             
               You
               will
               now
               faithfully
               discharge
               the
               great
               duty
               which
               you
               have
               undertaken
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               meeting
               here
               to
               day
               ,
               in
               personal
               Catechizing
               and
               Instructing
               every
               one
               in
               your
               Parishes
               that
               will
               submit
               thereto
               .
            
             What
             our
             undertaking
             is
             you
             know
             ,
             you
             have
             considered
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             now
             published
             to
             the
             world
             .
             But
             what
             the
             performance
             will
             be
             I
             know
             not
             :
             but
             I
             have
             many
             reasons
             to
             hope
             well
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             though
             some
             will
             alwaies
             be
             readyer
             to
             say
             ,
             then
             to
             do
             .
             And
             because
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             business
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             leave
             to
             insist
             somewhat
             the
             longer
             on
             it
             .
             And
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             some
             further
             Motives
             to
             perswade
             you
             to
             faithfulness
             in
             the
             undertaken
             work
             ;
             Presupposing
             the
             former
             general
             Motives
             ,
             which
             should
             move
             us
             to
             this
             as
             well
             as
             to
             any
             other
             part
             of
             our
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             give
             to
             the
             younger
             of
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             a
             few
             words
             of
             Advice
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             performance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             first
             reasons
             by
             which
             I
             shall
             perswade
             you
             to
             this
             duty
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             .
             The
             second
             sort
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             difficulty
             .
             And
             the
             third
             from
             the
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             obligations
             that
             are
             upon
             us
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             to
             these
             three
             heads
             I
             shall
             reduce
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             And
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ;
             when
             I
             look
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             work
             well
             managed
             is
             like
             to
             produce
             ,
             it
             makes
             my
             heart
             to
             leap
             for
             joy
             .
             Truly
             Brethren
             ,
             you
             have
             begun
             a
             most
             blessed
             work
             :
             and
             such
             as
             your
             own
             consciences
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             and
             your
             Parishes
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Nation
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             childe
             that
             is
             yet
             unborn
             ;
             yea
             thousands
             and
             millions
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             ,
             
             when
             we
             have
             finished
             our
             course
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             our
             business
             here
             to
             humble
             our selves
             for
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             very
             great
             cause
             to
             do
             ,
             yet
             the
             hopes
             of
             a
             blessed
             success
             are
             so
             great
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             day
             of
             Rejoycing
             I
             bless
             the
             Lord
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             to
             see
             such
             a
             day
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             at
             so
             solemn
             an
             engagement
             of
             so
             many
             servants
             of
             Christ
             to
             such
             a
             work
             .
             I
             bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             honoured
             you
             of
             this
             County
             to
             be
             the
             beginners
             and
             awakeners
             of
             the
             Nation
             hereunto
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             controverted
             business
             ,
             where
             the
             exasperated
             minds
             of
             divided
             men
             might
             pick
             quarrels
             with
             us
             ,
             or
             malice
             it self
             be
             able
             to
             invent
             a
             rational
             reproach
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             new
             invention
             ,
             where
             envy
             might
             charge
             ,
             you
             as
             innovators
             ,
             or
             proud
             boasters
             of
             any
             new
             discoveries
             of
             your
             own
             ;
             or
             scorn
             to
             follow
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             led
             the
             way
             .
             No
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             well
             known
             duty
             :
             It
             is
             but
             the
             more
             diligent
             and
             effectuall
             management
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             teaching
             of
             our
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             feeding
             of
             babes
             with
             milk
             .
             You
             lead
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             invention
             of
             novelty
             ,
             but
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             antient
             Ministerial
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             self-denying
             attempt
             of
             a
             duty
             that
             few
             ,
             or
             none
             can
             contradict
             .
             Unless
             men
             do
             envy
             you
             ,
             your
             labours
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             or
             unless
             they
             envy
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             souls
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             they
             can
             envy
             you
             for
             ,
             in
             this
             .
             The
             age
             is
             so
             quarrel●om
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             any
             matter
             to
             fasten
             on
             ,
             we
             can
             scarce
             explain
             a
             truth
             or
             perform
             a
             duty
             ,
             but
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             if
             not
             many
             ,
             will
             have
             a
             stone
             to
             cast
             at
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             or
             which
             their
             hearts
             and
             interests
             are
             against
             .
             
             But
             here
             I
             think
             we
             have
             silenced
             malice
             it self
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             we
             may
             do
             this
             part
             of
             Gods
             work
             quietly
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             them
             )
             ;
             If
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             told
             what
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             contradicted
             in
             what
             they
             think
             ,
             or
             disgraced
             by
             discoveries
             of
             what
             they
             have
             said
             amiss
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             do
             that
             which
             no
             man
             can
             contradict
             ,
             and
             to
             practice
             that
             which
             all
             are
             agreed
             in
             ;
             I
             hope
             we
             may
             have
             their
             good
             leave
             ,
             or
             silent
             patience
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             our selves
             in
             good
             earnest
             to
             help
             men
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             with
             our
             people
             .
             And
             I
             take
             it
             for
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             great
             and
             necessary
             work
             ,
             which
             hath
             such
             universal
             approbation
             ;
             the
             commonly
             acknowledged
             truths
             and
             duties
             being
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             of
             greatest
             necessity
             and
             moment
             .
             A
             more
             noble
             work
             it
             is
             to
             practise
             faithfully
             the
             truths
             and
             duties
             that
             all
             men
             will
             confess
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             new
             ones
             ,
             or
             discover
             somewhat
             more
             then
             others
             have
             discovered
             .
             I
             know
             not
             why
             we
             should
             be
             ambitious
             of
             finding
             out
             new
             waies
             to
             heaven
             :
             To
             make
             plain
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             is
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             our
             greatest
             honour
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             work
             in
             hand
             is
             so
             pregnant
             of
             great
             advantages
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             down
             to
             the
             particular
             benefits
             which
             we
             may
             hope
             for
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             see
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             the
             more
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             lother
             by
             any
             negligence
             or
             failing
             to
             destroy
             or
             frustrate
             it
             .
             For
             certainly
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             true
             intentions
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             appearances
             of
             any
             further
             Hopes
             of
             the
             attaining
             of
             his
             ends
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             welcome
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             will
             further
             the
             very
             business
             
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             And
             that
             our
             present
             work
             is
             such
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               AND
               first
               ;
               It
               will
               be
               the
               most
               hopeful
               advantage
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               many
               souls
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               expect
               .
               For
               it
               hath
               a
               concurrence
               of
               those
               great
               things
               which
               must
               further
               such
               a
               work
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               about
               the
               most
               needful
               things
               :
               the
               Principles
               or
               Essentials
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               the
               manner
               of
               exercise
               ,
               It
               will
               be
               by
               private
               conference
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               have
               opportunity
               to
               set
               all
               home
               to
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               common
               concord
               of
               Ministers
               will
               do
               much
               to
               bow
               their
               hearts
               to
               a
               consent
               .
               Were
               it
               but
               a
               meeting
               to
               resolv
               som
               controverted
               questions
               it
               would
               not
               have
               so
               direct
               a
               tendency
               to
               conversion
               Were
               it
               but
               occasional
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               handsomly
               fall
               on
               them
               so
               closely
               :
               but
               when
               we
               make
               it
               the
               appointed
               business
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               expected
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               strangely
               taken
               .
               And
               if
               most
               Ministers
               had
               singly
               set
               upon
               this
               work
               ,
               perhaps
               but
               few
               of
               the
               people
               would
               have
               submitted
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               might
               have
               lost
               your
               chiefest
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               had
               most
               needed
               your
               help
               ,
               would
               have
               had
               least
               of
               it
               .
               Whereas
               now
               we
               may
               hope
               that
               when
               it
               is
               a
               general
               thing
               ,
               few
               will
               refuse
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               see
               that
               other
               neighbours
               do
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               ashamed
               to
               be
               so
               singular
               or
               openly
               ungodly
               as
               to
               deny
               .
            
             
               The
               work
               of
               conversion
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               well
               informing
               of
               the
               judgement
               in
               the
               necessary
               points
               .
               2.
               
               The
               change
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               by
               the
               efficacy
               of
               this
               truth
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               work
               ;
               we
               have
               the
               most
               excellent
               advantage
               for
               both
               .
               For
               the
               informing
               of
               their
               understandings
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               excellent
               help
               to
               have
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               Christianity
               still
               in
               memory
               .
               And
               though
               bare
               words
               not
               understood
               ,
               will
               make
               no
               change
               ,
               yet
               when
               the
               words
               are
               plain
               English
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               words
               is
               far
               liker
               to
               know
               the
               meaning
               and
               matter
               ,
               then
               another
               ;
               For
               what
               have
               we
               to
               make
               known
               things
               by
               ,
               that
               themselves
               are
               invisible
               ,
               but
               words
               and
               other
               subservient
               signs
               ?
               Those
               therefore
               that
               will
               deride
               all
               Catechisms
               and
               Professions
               ,
               as
               unprofitable
               forms
               ,
               may
               better
               deride
               themselves
               for
               talking
               and
               using
               the
               form
               of
               their
               own
               words
               to
               make
               known
               their
               minds
               to
               others
               :
               And
               they
               may
               deride
               all
               Gods
               word
               on
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               standing
               Form
               for
               the
               guiding
               of
               preachers
               ,
               and
               teaching
               all
               others
               the
               doctrine
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               Why
               may
               not
               written
               words
               that
               are
               still
               before
               their
               eyes
               and
               in
               their
               memories
               ;
               instruct
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               transient
               words
               of
               a
               Preacher
               ?
               These
               Forms
               therefore
               of
               wholsom
               words
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               unprofitable
               (
               as
               some
               phantastical
               persons
               do
               imagine
               )
               that
               they
               are
               of
               admirable
               use
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               we
               shal
               have
               the
               opportunity
               by
               personal
               conference
               to
               try
               them
               how
               far
               they
               understand
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               not
               ?
               and
               so
               to
               explain
               it
               to
               them
               as
               we
               go
               :
               and
               to
               chose
               out
               and
               insist
               on
               those
               particulars
               which
               the
               persons
               that
               we
               spèak
               to
               have
               most
               need
               to
               hear
               .
               So
               that
               these
               two
               conjunct
               :
               A
               form
               of
               words
               ,
               with
               a
               plain
               Explication
               ,
               may
               do
               more
               ,
               
               then
               either
               of
               them
               could
               do
               alone
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               best
               opportunity
               to
               imprint
               the
               same
               Truths
               upon
               their
               hearts
               ;
               When
               we
               can
               speak
               to
               each
               ones
               particular
               necessity
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               the
               sinner
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               plainly
               mention
               his
               particular
               case
               ,
               and
               set
               home
               the
               truth
               with
               familiar
               importunity
               ;
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               is
               likely
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               .
               They
               will
               understand
               a
               familiar
               speech
               ,
               that
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               non-sence
               :
               And
               they
               have
               far
               greater
               help
               for
               the
               Application
               of
               it
               to
               themselves
               .
               And
               withal
               you
               shall
               hear
               their
               Objections
               ,
               and
               know
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Satan
               hath
               most
               advantage
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               that
               stands
               up
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               able
               to
               shew
               them
               their
               errors
               ,
               and
               confute
               their
               objections
               ,
               and
               more
               effectually
               to
               convince
               them
               :
               we
               can
               better
               drive
               them
               to
               a
               stand
               ,
               and
               urge
               them
               to
               discover
               their
               resolutions
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               and
               to
               promise
               the
               use
               of
               means
               and
               reformation
               ,
               then
               otherwise
               we
               could
               do
               .
               What
               need
               we
               more
               for
               this
               ,
               then
               our
               experience
               ?
               I
               seldom
               deal
               with
               men
               purposely
               on
               this
               great
               business
               ,
               in
               private
               serious
               conference
               ,
               but
               they
               go
               away
               with
               some
               seeming
               convictions
               ,
               and
               promises
               of
               new
               obedience
               ,
               if
               not
               some
               deeper
               remorse
               ,
               and
               sense
               of
               their
               condition
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               your
               own
               experiences
               are
               the
               samè
               .
            
             
               O
               Brethren
               ,
               what
               a
               blow
               may
               we
               give
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               darkness
               by
               the
               faithful
               and
               skilful
               managing
               of
               this
               work
               !
               If
               then
               the
               saving
               of
               souls
               ,
               of
               your
               
                 neighbours
                 souls
              
               ,
               of
               
                 many
                 souls
              
               ,
               from
               everlasting
               misery
               ,
               be
               worth
               your
               labour
               ,
               Up
               and
               be
               doing
               !
               If
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               be
               desirable
               ,
               this
               work
               is
               Excellent
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               likely
               to
               promote
               it
               .
               
               If
               you
               would
               be
               the
               Fathers
               of
               many
               that
               shall
               be
               new
               born
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               would
               see
               the
               travail
               of
               your
               souls
               with
               comfort
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               able
               to
               say
               at
               last
               ,
               Here
               am
               I
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               that
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ;
               Up
               then
               and
               ply
               this
               blessed
               work
               .
               If
               it
               will
               do
               you
               good
               to
               see
               your
               holy
               converts
               among
               the
               Saints
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               praising
               the
               Lamb
               before
               his
               Throne
               ;
               if
               you
               will
               be
               glad
               to
               present
               them
               blameless
               and
               spotless
               to
               Christ
               ;
               be
               glad
               then
               of
               this
               singular
               opportunity
               that
               is
               offered
               you
               .
               If
               you
               are
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               indeed
               ,
               you
               will
               long
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               gathering
               in
               of
               his
               Elect
               ,
               and
               your
               hearts
               will
               be
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               travail
               as
               in
               birth
               of
               them
               till
               Christ
               be
               formed
               in
               them
               .
               And
               then
               you
               will
               take
               such
               opportunities
               as
               your
               harvest-time
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               un-shine
               daies
               in
               a
               rainy
               harvest
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               unreasonable
               &
               unexcusable
               to
               be
               idle
               .
               If
               you
               have
               any
               spark
               of
               Christian
               compassion
               in
               you
               ,
               it
               wil
               sure
               seem
               worth
               your
               utmost
               labour
               to
               save
               so
               many
               souls
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               recover
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               of
               sins
               .
               If
               you
               are
               indeed
               co-workers
               with
               Christ
               ,
               set
               then
               to
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               neglect
               not
               the
               souls
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               dyed
               .
               O
               remember
               when
               you
               are
               talking
               with
               the
               unconverted
               ,
               that
               now
               there
               is
               an
               opportunity
               in
               your
               hands
               to
               save
               a
               soul
               ,
               and
               to
               rejoyce
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               rejoyce
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               work
               is
               to
               cast
               Satan
               out
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               to
               increase
               the
               family
               of
               God.
               And
               what
               is
               your
               own
               Hope
               ,
               or
               Joy
               ,
               or
               Crown
               of
               rejoycing
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               your
               saved
               people
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               at
               his
               coming
               ?
               Yea
               doubtless
               ,
               they
               are
               your
               glory
               and
               your
               joy
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               2.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               2.
               
               THE
               second
               happy
               Benefit
               of
               our
               work
               if
               well
               managed
               ,
               will
               be
               ,
               
                 The
                 most
                 orderly
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stablishing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               hazardeth
               the
               whole
               work
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               much
               hindereth
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               it
               not
               in
               the
               order
               that
               it
               must
               be
               done
               .
               How
               can
               you
               build
               if
               you
               first
               lay
               not
               a
               good
               foundation
               ?
               or
               how
               can
               you
               set
               on
               the
               top-stone
               while
               the
               middle
               parts
               are
               neglected
               ?
               
                 Gratia
                 non
                 facit
                 saltum
              
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               nature
               .
               The
               second
               order
               of
               Christian
               Truths
               have
               such
               dependance
               upon
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               never
               be
               well
               learned
               ,
               till
               the
               first
               are
               learned
               .
               This
               makes
               so
               many
               deluded
               novices
               ,
               that
               are
               pust
               up
               with
               the
               vain
               conceits
               of
               knowledge
               while
               they
               are
               grosly
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               itch
               to
               be
               preaching
               before
               they
               well
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               Christians
               ;
               because
               they
               took
               not
               the
               work
               before
               them
               ,
               but
               learnt
               some
               lesser
               matters
               which
               they
               heard
               most
               talk
               of
               ,
               before
               they
               learnt
               the
               vital
               Principles
               .
               And
               this
               makes
               many
               labour
               so
               much
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               learning
               ,
               but
               never
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               learn
               to
               read
               before
               they
               learn
               to
               spell
               ,
               or
               to
               know
               their
               letters
               ;
               And
               this
               makes
               so
               many
               fall
               away
               ,
               and
               shaken
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               temptation
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               well
               settled
               in
               the
               fundamentals
               .
               It
               is
               these
               Fundamentals
               that
               must
               lead
               men
               to
               further
               truths
               :
               It
               is
               these
               they
               must
               bottom
               and
               build
               all
               upon
               .
               It
               is
               these
               that
               they
               must
               live
               upon
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               actuate
               all
               their
               graces
               ,
               and
               animate
               all
               their
               duties
               ;
               It
               is
               
               these
               that
               must
               fortifie
               them
               against
               particular
               temptations
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               knows
               these
               well
               ,
               doth
               know
               so
               much
               as
               will
               make
               him
               happy
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               knows
               not
               these
               ,
               knows
               nothing
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               knows
               these
               best
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               and
               most
               understanding
               Christian
               .
               The
               most
               godly
               people
               therefore
               in
               your
               Congregations
               will
               find
               it
               worth
               their
               labour
               to
               learn
               the
               very
               words
               of
               a
               Catechism
               .
               And
               if
               you
               would
               safely
               edifie
               them
               and
               firmly
               stablish
               them
               ,
               be
               diligent
               in
               this
               work
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               A
               Third
               Benefit
               that
               may
               be
               expected
               by
               the
               well-managing
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 It
                 will
                 make
                 our
                 publike
                 preaching
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 understood
                 and
                 regarded
                 .
              
               When
               you
               have
               acquainted
               them
               with
               the
               Principles
               ,
               they
               will
               the
               better
               understand
               all
               that
               you
               say
               .
               They
               will
               perceive
               what
               you
               drive
               at
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               once
               acquainted
               with
               the
               main
               .
               This
               prepareth
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               openeth
               you
               a
               way
               to
               their
               hearts
               :
               when
               without
               this
               you
               may
               lose
               the
               most
               of
               your
               labour
               :
               and
               the
               more
               pains
               you
               take
               ,
               in
               accurate
               preparations
               ,
               the
               less
               good
               you
               do
               .
               As
               you
               would
               not
               therefore
               lose
               your
               publike
               labour
               ,
               see
               that
               you
               be
               faithful
               in
               this
               private
               work
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               4.
               
               AND
               this
               is
               not
               a
               contemptible
               Benefit
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               course
               
                 you
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 familiar
                 with
                 your
                 people
                 ,
              
               when
               you
               have
               had
               the
               opportunity
               of
               familiar
               conference
               .
               And
               the
               want
               of
               this
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               have
               very
               numerous
               Parishes
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               impediment
               to
               the
               success
               of
               our
               labours
               .
               By
               distance
               and
               unacquaintedness
               ,
               slanderers
               and
               deceivers
               have
               opportunity
               to
               possess
               them
               with
               false
               conceits
               of
               you
               ,
               which
               prejudice
               their
               minds
               against
               your
               doctrine
               :
               and
               by
               this
               distance
               and
               strangeness
               abundance
               of
               mistakes
               between
               Ministers
               and
               people
               are
               fomented
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               familiarity
               it self
               doth
               tend
               to
               beget
               those
               affections
               ,
               which
               may
               open
               their
               ears
               to
               further
               teaching
               .
               And
               when
               we
               are
               familiar
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               more
               encouraged
               to
               open
               their
               doubts
               and
               seek
               resolution
               ,
               and
               deal
               freely
               with
               us
               .
               But
               when
               a
               minister
               knoweth
               not
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               is
               as
               strange
               to
               them
               as
               if
               he
               did
               not
               know
               them
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               great
               hindrance
               to
               his
               doing
               them
               any
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
               BEsides
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               these
               private
               Instructions
               ,
               
                 we
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 each
                 persons
                 spiritual
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 better
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 watch
                 over
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               carry
               our selves
               towards
               them
               ever
               after
               .
               We
               may
               know
               the
               better
               how
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               when
               we
               know
               their
               temper
               ,
               and
               their
               chief
               objections
               ,
               and
               so
               what
               they
               have
               
               most
               need
               to
               hear
               .
               We
               shall
               the
               better
               know
               wherein
               to
               be
               jealous
               of
               them
               with
               a
               pious
               jealousie
               ,
               and
               what
               temptations
               to
               help
               them
               most
               against
               .
               We
               shal
               the
               better
               know
               how
               to
               lament
               for
               them
               and
               to
               rejoyce
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               to
               God.
               For
               as
               he
               that
               will
               pray
               rightly
               for
               himself
               ,
               will
               know
               his
               own
               sores
               and
               wants
               ,
               and
               the
               diseases
               of
               his
               own
               heart
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               will
               pray
               rightly
               for
               others
               ,
               should
               know
               theirs
               as
               far
               as
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               meet
               .
               If
               a
               man
               have
               the
               charge
               but
               of
               sheep
               or
               cattle
               ,
               he
               cannot
               so
               well
               discharge
               his
               trust
               if
               he
               know
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               their
               state
               and
               qualities
               .
               So
               is
               it
               with
               the
               Master
               that
               will
               well
               teach
               his
               Schollars
               ,
               and
               Parents
               that
               will
               rightly
               educate
               their
               children
               :
               And
               so
               with
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               AND
               then
               this
               tryal
               of
               ,
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               our
               peoples
               state
               ,
               will
               better
               
                 satisfie
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               We
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               how
               far
               they
               are
               fit
               or
               unfit
               .
               Though
               this
               give
               them
               not
               the
               state
               or
               relation
               of
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Church
               whereof
               we
               are
               Over-seers
               ;
               yet
               because
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               of
               no
               particular
               Church
               ,
               may
               in
               some
               cases
               have
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               in
               those
               particular
               Churches
               where
               they
               come
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               cases
               they
               have
               no
               right
               ,
               we
               may
               by
               this
               means
               be
               the
               better
               informed
               how
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               no
               members
               of
               that
               particular
               Church
               .
               And
               whereas
               many
               will
               question
               a
               Minister
               that
               examineth
               his
               people
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               by
               
               what
               authority
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               the
               same
               work
               will
               be
               done
               this
               way
               ,
               in
               a
               course
               beyond
               exception
               .
               Though
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               a
               Minister
               may
               require
               his
               Flock
               to
               come
               to
               him
               at
               any
               convenient
               season
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               proficiency
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               instruction
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               do
               it
               in
               preparation
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               yet
               because
               Ministers
               have
               laid
               the
               stress
               of
               that
               examination
               upon
               the
               meer
               necessity
               of
               fitness
               for
               that
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               their
               common
               duty
               to
               see
               the
               state
               and
               proficiency
               of
               each
               member
               of
               their
               Flock
               at
               all
               fit
               seasons
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               peoples
               duty
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               guidance
               and
               instruction
               of
               the
               Pastors
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               they
               have
               therefore
               occasioned
               people
               ignorantly
               to
               quarrel
               against
               their
               examinations
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               the
               proof
               .
               Whereas
               it
               is
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               prove
               that
               any
               Schollar
               in
               Christs
               School
               is
               bound
               at
               any
               time
               to
               be
               accountable
               to
               his
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               them
               in
               all
               lawful
               things
               in
               order
               to
               their
               own
               edification
               and
               salvation
               ;
               though
               it
               may
               be
               more
               difficult
               to
               prove
               a
               necessity
               that
               a
               Minister
               must
               so
               examine
               them
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               in
               order
               to
               a
               day
               of
               Thanksgiving
               or
               a
               Lords
               day
               ,
               or
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               their
               children
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               this
               course
               ,
               we
               shall
               discern
               their
               fitness
               in
               an
               unquestionable
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               7.
               
               ANother
               Benefit
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               
                 We
                 shall
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 enabled
                 to
                 help
                 our
                 people
                 against
                 their
                 particular
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 much
                 better
                 prevent
                 their
                 entertainment
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 errors
                 or
                 heresies
              
               ;
               or
               their
               falling
               into
               Schism
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               themselves
               and
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               men
               will
               freelyer
               open
               their
               thoughts
               and
               scruples
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               are
               infected
               already
               or
               inclined
               to
               any
               errour
               or
               schism
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               discover
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               receive
               satisfaction
               before
               they
               are
               past
               cure
               .
               And
               familiarity
               with
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               will
               the
               more
               encourage
               them
               to
               open
               their
               doubts
               to
               them
               at
               any
               other
               time
               .
               The
               common
               cause
               of
               our
               peoples
               infections
               and
               heresies
               is
               the
               familiarity
               of
               Seducers
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               strangeness
               of
               their
               own
               Pastors
               .
               When
               they
               hear
               us
               only
               in
               publike
               ,
               and
               hear
               Seducers
               frequently
               in
               private
               unsaying
               all
               that
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               we
               never
               know
               it
               ,
               or
               help
               them
               against
               it
               ,
               this
               fettleth
               them
               in
               heresies
               before
               we
               are
               aware
               of
               it
               .
               Alas
               our
               people
               are
               most
               of
               them
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               whoever
               hath
               1.
               
               Most
               interest
               in
               their
               estimations
               and
               affections
               :
               and
               2.
               
               Most
               opportunity
               in
               private
               frequent
               conferences
               to
               instill
               his
               opinions
               into
               them
               ,
               of
               that
               mans
               religion
               will
               they
               ordinarily
               be
               .
               It
               is
               pity
               then
               that
               we
               should
               let
               deceivers
               take
               such
               opportunities
               to
               undo
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               not
               be
               as
               industrious
               ,
               and
               use
               our
               advantages
               to
               their
               good
               .
               We
               have
               much
               advantage
               against
               Seducers
               in
               many
               respects
               ,
               if
               our
               negligence
               and
               their
               diligence
               did
               not
               frustrate
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               8.
               
               ANother
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Benefits
               of
               our
               work
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               
                 It
                 will
                 better
                 inform
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 office
                 ,
                 or
                 awaken
                 them
                 to
                 better
                 consideration
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 now
                 usual
                 .
              
               It
               is
               now
               too
               common
               for
               men
               to
               think
               that
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               is
               nothing
               but
               to
               preach
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               Baptize
               and
               administer
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               and
               visit
               the
               sick
               :
               and
               by
               this
               means
               the
               people
               will
               submit
               to
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               Ministers
               are
               negligently
               or
               wilfully
               such
               strangers
               to
               their
               own
               calling
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               do
               no
               more
               .
               It
               hath
               oft
               grieved
               my
               heart
               to
               observe
               some
               eminent
               able
               Preachers
               ,
               how
               little
               they
               do
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               souls
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ;
               and
               to
               how
               little
               purpose
               much
               of
               their
               labour
               is
               ,
               by
               this
               neglect
               .
               They
               have
               hundreds
               of
               people
               that
               they
               never
               spoke
               a
               word
               to
               personally
               for
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               may
               judge
               by
               their
               practice
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               not
               for
               their
               duty
               :
               and
               the
               principal
               thing
               that
               hardeneth
               men
               in
               this
               oversight
               ,
               is
               the
               common
               neglect
               of
               the
               private
               part
               of
               the
               work
               by
               others
               .
               There
               are
               so
               few
               that
               do
               much
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               omission
               is
               grown
               so
               common
               among
               pious
               able
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               abated
               the
               disgrace
               of
               it
               by
               their
               parts
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               may
               now
               be
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               common
               observance
               or
               dishonour
               .
               Never
               doth
               sin
               so
               reign
               in
               a
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               hath
               gained
               reputation
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               is
               no
               disgrace
               to
               the
               sinner
               ,
               nor
               a
               matter
               of
               any
               offence
               to
               beholders
               .
               But
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               through
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               restored
               practice
               of
               personal
               oversight
               
               will
               convince
               many
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               as
               truly
               their
               work
               as
               that
               which
               they
               now
               do
               :
               and
               may
               awaken
               them
               to
               see
               that
               the
               Ministery
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               business
               ,
               then
               too
               many
               excellent
               Preachers
               do
               take
               it
               to
               be
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               do
               but
               set
               your selves
               closely
               to
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               follow
               on
               diligently
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               do
               it
               silently
               ,
               without
               any
               words
               to
               them
               that
               are
               negligent
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 hope
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 you
                 here
                 may
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 private
                 personal
                 Oversight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Flock
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 scandalous
                 and
                 adious
                 omission
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 disgraceful
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 preaching
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 day
                 was
                 heretofore
                 .
              
               A
               School
               master
               must
               not
               only
               read
               a
               common
               Lecture
               ,
               but
               take
               a
               personal
               account
               of
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               is
               like
               to
               do
               little
               good
               .
               If
               Physicians
               should
               only
               read
               a
               publike
               Lecture
               of
               Physick
               ,
               their
               patients
               would
               not
               be
               much
               the
               better
               for
               them
               :
               Nor
               would
               a
               Lawyer
               secure
               your
               estate
               by
               reading
               a
               Lecture
               of
               Law.
               The
               charge
               of
               a
               Pastor
               requireth
               personal
               dealing
               as
               well
               as
               any
               of
               these
               .
               Let
               us
               shew
               the
               world
               this
               by
               our
               practise
               ;
               for
               most
               men
               are
               grown
               regardless
               of
               bare
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               we
               have
               been
               occasioned
               exceedingly
               to
               wrong
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               ,
               by
               the
               contrary
               extream
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               bring
               all
               their
               people
               to
               Auricular
               confession
               :
               For
               in
               the
               overthrowing
               of
               this
               error
               of
               theirs
               ,
               we
               have
               run
               into
               the
               contrary
               extream
               ,
               and
               led
               our
               people
               much
               further
               into
               it
               then
               we
               are
               gone
               our selves
               .
               It
               troubled
               me
               to
               read
               in
               an
               Orthodox
               Historian
               ,
               that
               licentiousness
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               be
               from
               under
               the
               strict
               enquiries
               of
               the
               Priests
               in
               Confession
               ,
               did
               much
               further
               the
               entertainment
               
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               in
               Germany
               .
               And
               yet
               its
               like
               enough
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               were
               against
               Reformation
               in
               other
               respects
               ,
               yet
               partly
               for
               the
               change
               ,
               and
               partly
               on
               that
               licentious
               account
               ,
               might
               joyn
               with
               better
               men
               in
               crying
               down
               the
               Romish
               Clergy
               .
               But
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               lest
               we
               should
               seem
               to
               favour
               the
               said
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               we
               have
               too
               commonly
               neglected
               all
               personal
               instruction
               ;
               except
               when
               we
               occasionally
               fall
               into
               mens
               company
               ,
               few
               make
               it
               a
               stated
               part
               of
               their
               work
               :
               I
               am
               past
               doubt
               that
               the
               Popish
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               is
               a
               sinful
               novelty
               ,
               which
               the
               antient
               Church
               was
               unacquainted
               with
               .
               But
               perhaps
               some
               will
               think
               strange
               that
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               common
               neglect
               of
               personal
               Instruction
               is
               much
               worse
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               their
               Confessions
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               they
               respect
               their
               connexed
               Doctrines
               of
               satisfaction
               and
               purgatory
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Southern
               and
               Eastern
               Churches
               do
               use
               a
               Confession
               of
               sin
               to
               the
               Priest
               .
               And
               how
               far
               Mr.
               
                 Tho.
                 Hocker
              
               in
               his
               Souls
               Preparat
               and
               other
               Divines
               do
               ordinarily
               require
               it
               ,
               as
               necessary
               or
               useful
               ,
               is
               well
               known
               .
               If
               any
               among
               us
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               this
               gross
               mistake
               as
               to
               think
               when
               he
               hath
               preached
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               his
               work
               ,
               let
               us
               shew
               him
               to
               his
               face
               by
               our
               practice
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               much
               more
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               taking
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               is
               another
               business
               then
               careless
               lazy
               Ministers
               do
               consider
               of
               .
               If
               a
               man
               have
               the
               least
               apprehension
               that
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefest
               duty
               ,
               is
               no
               duty
               ;
               he
               is
               like
               to
               neglect
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               impenitent
               in
               the
               neglect
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               9.
               
               ANother
               singular
               Benefit
               which
               we
               may
               hope
               for
               from
               the
               faithful
               performance
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 It
                 will
                 help
                 our
                 people
                 better
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 towards
                 their
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 discharge
                 it
                 better
                 .
              
               Which
               were
               no
               matter
               if
               it
               were
               only
               for
               our
               sakes
               ;
               but
               their
               own
               salvation
               is
               very
               much
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
               I
               am
               confident
               by
               sad
               experience
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               impediments
               to
               their
               happiness
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               true
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               the
               people
               understand
               not
               what
               the
               work
               and
               power
               of
               a
               Minister
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               own
               duty
               towards
               them
               is
               .
               They
               commonly
               think
               that
               a
               Minister
               hath
               no
               more
               to
               do
               with
               them
               but
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               visit
               them
               in
               sickness
               ,
               and
               administer
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               hear
               him
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               from
               him
               ,
               they
               owe
               no
               further
               obedience
               ,
               nor
               can
               he
               require
               any
               more
               at
               their
               hands
               .
               Little
               do
               they
               know
               that
               the
               Minister
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               the
               Schoolmaster
               in
               his
               School
               ,
               to
               teach
               and
               take
               an
               account
               of
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Christians
               ordinarily
               must
               be
               Disciples
               or
               Scholars
               in
               some
               such
               School
               They
               think
               not
               that
               a
               Minister
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               Physician
               in
               a
               Town
               ,
               for
               all
               people
               to
               resort
               to
               ,
               for
               personal
               advice
               for
               the
               curing
               of
               all
               those
               diseases
               that
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               Physician
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Priests
               lips
               must
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               must
               ask
               the
               Law
               at
               their
               mouths
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
               And
               that
               every
               soul
               in
               the
               Congregation
               is
               
               bound
               for
               their
               own
               safety
               ,
               to
               have
               personal
               recourse
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               resolving
               of
               their
               doubts
               ,
               and
               for
               help
               against
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               for
               direction
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               for
               increase
               of
               knowledge
               and
               all
               saving
               grace
               !
               and
               that
               Ministers
               are
               purposely
               settled
               in
               Congregations
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               be
               still
               ready
               to
               advise
               and
               help
               the
               Flock
               .
               If
               our
               people
               did
               but
               know
               their
               duty
               ,
               they
               would
               readily
               come
               to
               us
               when
               they
               are
               desired
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               faith
               and
               lives
               ;
               and
               they
               would
               come
               themselves
               without
               sending
               for
               ,
               and
               knock
               oftner
               at
               our
               doors
               ,
               and
               call
               for
               advice
               and
               help
               for
               their
               souls
               ;
               and
               ask
               ,
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
               Whereas
               now
               the
               matter
               is
               come
               to
               that
               sad
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               a
               Minister
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               admonish
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               bid
               him
               look
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               answer
               for
               them
               :
               and
               if
               he
               call
               them
               to
               be
               Catechized
               or
               instructed
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               or
               other
               holy
               Ordinance
               ,
               or
               would
               take
               an
               account
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               profiting
               ,
               they
               will
               ask
               him
               ,
               By
               what
               authority
               he
               doth
               these
               things
               ?
               and
               think
               that
               he
               is
               a
               busie
               pragmatical
               fellow
               ,
               that
               loves
               to
               be
               medling
               where
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               ;
               or
               a
               proud
               fellow
               that
               would
               bear
               rule
               over
               their
               consciences
               .
               When
               they
               may
               as
               well
               ask
               him
               ,
               By
               what
               authority
               he
               preacheth
               ,
               or
               prayeth
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               giveth
               them
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               or
               they
               may
               as
               well
               ask
               a
               School-master
               ,
               By
               what
               authority
               he
               cals
               his
               Scholars
               to
               learn
               or
               say
               their
               lesson
               ?
               Or
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               By
               what
               authority
               he
               enjoyment
               them
               to
               take
               his
               Medicine
               ?
               people
               consider
               not
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               authority
               is
               but
               for
               our
               work
               :
               even
               a
               Power
               to
               do
               our
               duty
               and
               our
               work
               is
               for
               them
               ;
               
               so
               that
               it
               is
               but
               an
               authority
               to
               do
               them
               good
               :
               And
               the
               silly
               wretches
               do
               talk
               no
               wiselyer
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               should
               thus
               quarrel
               with
               a
               man
               that
               would
               held
               to
               quench
               the
               fire
               in
               their
               thatch
               ,
               and
               ask
               him
               ,
               By
               what
               authority
               he
               doth
               it
               ?
               Or
               that
               would
               give
               his
               money
               to
               relieve
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               ask
               him
               ,
               
                 By
                 what
                 authority
                 do
                 you
                 require
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 money
                 ?
              
               Or
               as
               if
               I
               offered
               my
               hand
               to
               one
               that
               is
               fallen
               ,
               to
               help
               him
               up
               ,
               or
               to
               one
               that
               is
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               to
               save
               him
               from
               drowning
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               ask
               me
               ,
               
                 By
                 what
                 authority
                 I
                 do
                 it
                 ?
              
               Truly
               we
               have
               no
               wiser
               nor
               thankfuller
               dealing
               from
               these
               men
               :
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               worse
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               are
               doubly
               obliged
               ,
               both
               by
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministerial
               office
               to
               do
               them
               good
               .
               I
               know
               not
               of
               any
               Simile
               that
               doth
               more
               aptly
               express
               the
               Ministerial
               power
               and
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               peoples
               duty
               ,
               then
               these
               two
               conjunct
               ;
               viz.
               even
               such
               as
               a
               Physician
               is
               in
               an
               Hospital
               ,
               that
               hath
               taken
               the
               charge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               a
               School-master
               is
               in
               his
               School
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               or
               teachers
               of
               any
               science
               or
               art
               ,
               whose
               Schools
               have
               the
               aged
               and
               voluntary
               members
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               children
               (
               Christs
               hath
               all
               ages
               )
               even
               such
               is
               a
               Minister
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               their
               work
               and
               their
               authority
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               people
               to
               submit
               thereto
               ,
               allowing
               such
               differences
               as
               the
               subject
               requireth
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               it
               that
               hath
               brought
               people
               to
               this
               ignorance
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               but
               custom
               ?
               It
               s
               long
               of
               us
               ,
               Brethren
               to
               speak
               truly
               and
               plainly
               ,
               its
               long
               of
               us
               ;
               that
               have
               not
               used
               them
               nor
               our selves
               to
               any
               more
               then
               the
               common
               publike
               work
               .
               We
               see
               how
               much
               custom
               doth
               with
               the
               people
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               the
               custom
               ,
               they
               stick
               not
               among
               the
               Papists
               at
               the
               confessing
               
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               to
               the
               Priest
               :
               And
               because
               it
               is
               not
               the
               custom
               among
               us
               ,
               they
               disdain
               to
               be
               questioned
               ,
               catechized
               or
               instructed
               .
               They
               wonder
               at
               it
               as
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               such
               things
               were
               never
               done
               before
               .
               And
               if
               we
               can
               but
               prevail
               to
               make
               this
               duty
               become
               as
               usual
               as
               other
               duties
               ,
               they
               will
               much
               more
               easily
               submit
               to
               it
               then
               now
               .
               What
               a
               happy
               thing
               would
               it
               be
               ,
               if
               you
               might
               live
               to
               see
               the
               day
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               as
               ordinary
               for
               people
               of
               all
               ages
               to
               come
               in
               course
               to
               their
               Teachers
               for
               personal
               advice
               ,
               and
               help
               for
               their
               salvation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               usual
               for
               them
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               as
               it
               is
               for
               them
               to
               send
               their
               children
               thither
               to
               be
               Catechized
               .
               Our
               diligence
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               do
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               10.
               
               MOreover
               ,
               our
               practice
               will
               
                 give
                 the
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 some
                 better
                 information
                 about
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 procure
                 their
                 further
                 assistance
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               lamentable
               impediment
               to
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               saving
               of
               souls
               ,
               that
               in
               most
               populous
               Congregations
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               or
               two
               men
               to
               over-see
               many
               thousand
               souls
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               are
               not
               labourers
               in
               any
               measure
               answerable
               to
               the
               work
               ,
               but
               it
               becomes
               an
               impossible
               thing
               to
               them
               to
               do
               any
               considerable
               measure
               of
               that
               personal
               duty
               which
               should
               be
               done
               by
               faithful
               Pastors
               to
               all
               the
               Flocks
               .
               I
               have
               often
               said
               it
               ,
               and
               still
               must
               say
               it
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Englands
               misery
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               degree
               of
               spiritual
               famine
               which
               reigns
               in
               most
               Cities
               and
               great
               
               Towns
               through
               the
               Land
               ,
               even
               where
               they
               are
               insensible
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               well
               provided
               ;
               Alas
               we
               see
               multitudes
               of
               carnal
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               sensual
               sinners
               round
               about
               us
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               family
               ,
               and
               there
               a
               family
               ,
               and
               there
               almost
               a
               whole
               street
               or
               village
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               our
               hearts
               pity
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               that
               their
               necessities
               cry
               loud
               for
               our
               speedy
               and
               diligent
               relief
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               ears
               to
               hear
               must
               needs
               hear
               it
               .
               And
               if
               we
               would
               never
               so
               fain
               ,
               we
               cannot
               help
               them
               :
               Not
               only
               through
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               but
               also
               through
               our
               want
               of
               opportunity
               .
               We
               have
               experience
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               could
               but
               have
               leisure
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               plainly
               to
               them
               their
               sin
               and
               danger
               ,
               there
               were
               great
               hopes
               of
               doing
               good
               to
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               receive
               little
               by
               our
               publike
               teaching
               .
               But
               we
               cannot
               come
               at
               them
               :
               more
               necessary
               work
               prohibits
               us
               :
               we
               cannot
               do
               both
               at
               once
               :
               and
               the
               publike
               must
               be
               preferred
               ,
               because
               there
               we
               deal
               with
               many
               at
               once
               .
               And
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               perform
               the
               publike
               work
               ,
               or
               some
               little
               more
               ;
               And
               if
               we
               do
               take
               the
               time
               when
               we
               should
               eat
               or
               sleep
               ,
               (
               besides
               the
               ruining
               of
               weakened
               bodies
               by
               it
               )
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               after
               all
               ,
               to
               speak
               to
               one
               of
               very
               many
               of
               them
               .
               So
               that
               we
               must
               stand
               by
               and
               see
               poor
               people
               perish
               ,
               and
               can
               but
               be
               sorry
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               speak
               to
               them
               to
               endeavour
               their
               recovery
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               sad
               case
               in
               a
               Nation
               that
               glorieth
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               An
               Infidel
               will
               say
               ,
               No
               :
               but
               me
               thinks
               no
               man
               that
               believes
               an
               everlasting
               Joy
               or
               Torment
               should
               say
               so
               .
               I
               will
               give
               you
               the
               instance
               of
               my
               own
               case
               .
               We
               are
               together
               two
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               at
               a
               Chappel
               ,
               willing
               to
               bestow
               every
               
               hour
               of
               our
               time
               in
               Christs
               work
               .
               Before
               we
               undertook
               this
               work
               that
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               ,
               our
               hands
               were
               full
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               are
               engaged
               to
               set
               apart
               two
               daies
               every
               week
               from
               morning
               to
               night
               for
               private
               catechizing
               and
               instruction
               ;
               so
               that
               any
               man
               may
               see
               that
               we
               must
               leave
               undone
               all
               that
               other
               work
               that
               we
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               at
               that
               time
               :
               and
               we
               are
               necessitated
               to
               run
               upon
               the
               publike
               work
               of
               preaching
               with
               small
               preparation
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               deliver
               the
               Message
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               rawly
               and
               confusedly
               ,
               and
               unanswerably
               to
               its
               dignity
               ,
               and
               the
               needs
               of
               mens
               souls
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               trouble
               to
               our
               minds
               to
               consider
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               trouble
               to
               us
               when
               we
               are
               doing
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               
                 it
                 must
              
               be
               so
               :
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               ,
               unless
               we
               will
               omit
               this
               personal
               instruction
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               run
               thus
               unpreparedly
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               !
               And
               to
               omit
               this
               we
               dare
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               great
               and
               necessary
               a
               work
               .
               And
               when
               we
               have
               incurred
               all
               the
               forementioned
               inconveniences
               ,
               and
               have
               set
               two
               whole
               daies
               a
               week
               apart
               for
               the
               work
               that
               we
               have
               now
               undertaken
               ,
               it
               wil
               be
               as
               much
               as
               we
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               go
               over
               the
               Parish
               but
               once
               in
               a
               year
               (
               being
               about
               800.
               families
               )
               And
               which
               is
               worse
               then
               that
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               forc't
               to
               cut
               it
               short
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               less
               effectually
               to
               those
               that
               we
               do
               it
               ,
               having
               above
               15.
               
               Families
               a
               week
               to
               deal
               with
               .
               And
               alas
               ,
               how
               small
               a
               matter
               is
               it
               to
               speak
               to
               a
               man
               once
               only
               in
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               cursorily
               as
               we
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               what
               their
               necessities
               do
               require
               ?
               yet
               are
               we
               in
               hope
               of
               some
               fruit
               of
               this
               much
               ,
               but
               how
               much
               more
               might
               it
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               but
               speak
               to
               them
               once
               a
               quarter
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               vvork
               more
               fully
               and
               deliberately
               (
               as
               you
               that
               are
               in
               smaller
               Parishes
               may
               do
               .
               )
               
               And
               many
               Ministers
               in
               England
               have
               ten
               times
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               more
               )
               the
               number
               of
               Parishoners
               as
               I
               have
               :
               so
               that
               if
               they
               should
               undertake
               the
               work
               that
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               they
               can
               go
               over
               the
               Parish
               but
               once
               in
               ten
               years
               .
               So
               that
               while
               we
               are
               hoping
               for
               opportunities
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               ,
               we
               hear
               of
               one
               dying
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               our
               souls
               are
               forced
               to
               go
               with
               them
               to
               their
               graves
               before
               we
               could
               ever
               speak
               a
               word
               to
               them
               personally
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               their
               change
               .
               And
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               this
               misery
               ?
               Why
               our
               Rulers
               have
               not
               seen
               a
               necessity
               of
               any
               more
               Ministers
               then
               one
               or
               two
               in
               such
               Parishes
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               have
               not
               allowed
               any
               maintenance
               to
               that
               end
               :
               Some
               have
               alienated
               much
               from
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               Lord
               humble
               all
               them
               that
               consented
               to
               it
               effectually
               ,
               lest
               it
               prove
               the
               consumption
               of
               the
               Nation
               at
               last
               )
               while
               they
               have
               left
               this
               famine
               in
               the
               chief
               parts
               of
               the
               Land.
               It
               s
               easie
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               gather
               distinct
               Churches
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               rest
               sink
               or
               swim
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               saved
               by
               publike
               preaching
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               damned
               :
               but
               whether
               this
               be
               the
               most
               charitable
               and
               Christian
               course
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               should
               be
               no
               hard
               question
               .
               But
               what
               's
               the
               matter
               that
               wise
               and
               godly
               Rulers
               should
               be
               thus
               guilty
               of
               our
               misery
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               our
               cries
               will
               awake
               them
               to
               compassion
               ?
               What
               ,
               are
               they
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               know
               these
               things
               ?
               Or
               are
               they
               grown
               cruel
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ?
               Or
               are
               they
               false-hearted
               to
               the
               interest
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               design
               to
               undermine
               his
               Kingdom
               ?
               No
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               none
               of
               these
               ;
               but
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               find
               ,
               it
               is
               even
               long
               of
               us
               ,
               even
               of
               us
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               whom
               they
               should
               thus
               maintain
               .
               
               For
               those
               Ministers
               that
               have
               small
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               might
               do
               all
               this
               private
               part
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               yet
               do
               it
               not
               (
               but
               very
               few
               of
               them
               )
               nor
               will
               not
               do
               it
               .
               And
               those
               in
               great
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               ,
               that
               might
               do
               somewhat
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               do
               all
               ,
               will
               do
               just
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               accidentially
               fals
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               or
               next
               to
               nothing
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               wakened
               to
               an
               observance
               or
               consideration
               of
               the
               weight
               of
               our
               work
               :
               If
               it
               be
               not
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               their
               ears
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               regard
               it
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               do
               apprehend
               the
               usefulness
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               see
               that
               Ministers
               are
               so
               careless
               and
               lazy
               that
               they
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               they
               think
               it
               in
               vain
               to
               provide
               them
               a
               maintenance
               for
               it
               :
               it
               would
               be
               but
               to
               cherish
               idle
               droans
               :
               and
               so
               they
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               maintain
               Ministers
               enough
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               their
               parts
               .
               And
               thus
               are
               they
               involved
               in
               hainous
               sin
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               the
               occasions
               of
               it
               .
               Whereas
               if
               we
               do
               but
               heartily
               all
               set
               our selves
               to
               this
               work
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               most
               weighty
               and
               necessary
               part
               of
               our
               business
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               would
               do
               it
               throughly
               if
               we
               could
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               there
               were
               hands
               enough
               at
               it
               ,
               the
               work
               might
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               withal
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               the
               happy
               success
               of
               our
               labours
               ,
               then
               no
               doubt
               ,
               if
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               any
               love
               to
               his
               truth
               and
               mens
               souls
               ,
               they
               will
               set
               to
               their
               helping
               hand
               ,
               and
               not
               let
               men
               perish
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               man
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               to
               prevent
               it
               .
               They
               will
               one
               way
               or
               other
               raise
               maintenance
               in
               such
               populous
               places
               for
               labourers
               proportioned
               to
               the
               number
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               greatness
               of
               the
               work
               .
               Let
               them
               but
               see
               us
               fall
               to
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               see
               it
               prosper
               in
               our
               hands
               ;
               (
               as
               if
               it
               be
               well
               managed
               
               through
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               it
               will
               do
               )
               and
               then
               it
               will
               draw
               out
               their
               hearts
               to
               the
               promoting
               of
               it
               :
               and
               instead
               of
               
                 laying
                 Parishes
                 together
                 to
                 diminish
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 teachers
                 ,
              
               they
               will
               either
               divide
               them
               ,
               or
               allow
               more
               teachers
               to
               a
               Parish
               .
               But
               when
               they
               see
               that
               many
               carnal
               Ministers
               do
               make
               a
               greater
               stir
               to
               have
               more
               maintenance
               to
               themselves
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               more
               help
               in
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               tempted
               by
               such
               worldlings
               to
               wrong
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               particular
               Ministers
               may
               have
               ease
               and
               fulness
               .
            
          
           
             
               11.
               
               ANother
               benefit
               that
               is
               like
               to
               follow
               our
               work
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 It
                 may
                 exceedingly
                 facilitate
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 generation
                 that
                 shall
                 succeed
                 us
              
               ;
               and
               prevent
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               people
               against
               their
               Teachers
               .
               As
               I
               said
               ,
               custom
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               swaies
               much
               with
               the
               multitude
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               first
               break
               a
               destructive
               custom
               ,
               must
               bear
               the
               brunt
               of
               their
               indignation
               ;
               some
               body
               must
               do
               this
               .
               If
               we
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               it
               will
               lie
               upon
               our
               successors
               ;
               And
               how
               can
               we
               look
               that
               they
               should
               be
               more
               hardy
               and
               resolute
               ,
               and
               faithful
               then
               we
               ?
               It
               s
               we
               that
               have
               seen
               the
               heavy
               Judgements
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               heard
               him
               pleading
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               with
               the
               Land.
               It
               s
               we
               that
               have
               been
               our selves
               in
               the
               furnace
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               the
               most
               refined
               
                 (
                 Mal.
              
               3.
               23.
               )
               It
               s
               we
               that
               are
               most
               deeply
               obliged
               by
               oaths
               and
               covenants
               ,
               by
               wonderful
               deliverances
               ,
               experiences
               and
               mercies
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
               And
               if
               we
               yet
               flinch
               and
               turn
               our
               backs
               ,
               and
               prove
               false-hearted
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               expect
               better
               
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               been
               driven
               by
               such
               scourges
               as
               we
               ,
               nor
               drawn
               by
               such
               cords
               .
               But
               if
               they
               do
               prove
               better
               then
               we
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               same
               odium
               and
               opposition
               must
               befall
               them
               ,
               which
               we
               avoid
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               some
               increase
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               neglect
               ;
               For
               the
               people
               will
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               their
               predecessors
               did
               no
               such
               things
               .
               But
               if
               we
               would
               now
               break
               through
               that
               are
               set
               in
               the
               front
               ,
               and
               break
               the
               ice
               for
               them
               that
               follow
               us
               ,
               their
               souls
               will
               bless
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               names
               shall
               be
               dear
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               feel
               the
               happy
               fruits
               of
               our
               labour
               every
               week
               and
               day
               of
               their
               Ministery
               .
               When
               the
               people
               shall
               willingly
               submit
               to
               their
               private
               instructions
               and
               examinations
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               discipline
               too
               because
               we
               have
               acquainted
               them
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               removed
               the
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               broke
               the
               evil
               custom
               that
               our
               fore-goers
               had
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               .
               And
               so
               we
               may
               do
               much
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               many
               thousand
               souls
               in
               all
               ages
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               present
               age
               that
               we
               are
               working
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               12.
               
               ANother
               Benefit
               will
               be
               this
               ;
               We
               shall
               keep
               our
               peoples
               minds
               and
               times
               from
               much
               of
               that
               vanity
               that
               now
               possesseth
               them
               .
               When
               men
               are
               at
               work
               in
               their
               Shops
               almost
               all
               their
               talk
               is
               vanity
               :
               the
               children
               also
               learn
               foolish
               and
               ribbald
               songs
               and
               tales
               ;
               and
               with
               such
               filth
               and
               rubbish
               are
               their
               memories
               furnished
               .
               Many
               an
               hour
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               many
               a
               thousand
               idle
               thoughts
               and
               words
               are
               they
               guilty
               of
               .
               Whereas
               when
               they
               once
               know
               that
               Catechisms
               must
               be
               learnt
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               must
               
               all
               give
               account
               ,
               it
               will
               turn
               much
               of
               their
               thoughts
               and
               time
               that
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               13.
               
               MOreover
               ,
               It
               will
               do
               much
               to
               the
               better
               ordering
               of
               families
               ,
               and
               better
               spending
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
               When
               we
               have
               once
               got
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               family
               to
               undertake
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               once
               every
               Lords
               day
               examine
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               hear
               them
               what
               they
               can
               say
               of
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               it
               will
               find
               them
               the
               most
               profitable
               imployment
               :
               whereas
               otherwise
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               would
               be
               idle
               ,
               or
               ill
               employed
               :
               And
               many
               Masters
               that
               know
               little
               themselves
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               brought
               to
               do
               this
               for
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               14.
               
               MOreover
               ,
               It
               will
               do
               some
               good
               to
               many
               Ministers
               that
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               too
               idle
               ,
               and
               mispend
               their
               time
               in
               unnecessary
               discourses
               ,
               businesses
               ,
               or
               journeys
               ,
               or
               recreations
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               let
               them
               see
               that
               they
               have
               no
               time
               to
               spare
               for
               such
               things
               .
               And
               so
               when
               they
               are
               engaged
               in
               so
               much
               pressing
               employment
               of
               so
               high
               a
               nature
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               the
               best
               cure
               for
               all
               that
               idleness
               or
               loss
               of
               time
               :
               And
               withall
               ,
               it
               will
               cut
               off
               that
               scandal
               which
               usually
               followeth
               thereupon
               :
               For
               people
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               Minister
               can
               sit
               in
               an
               Ale-house
               or
               Tavern
               ,
               or
               spend
               his
               time
               at
               bowls
               ,
               or
               other
               sports
               ,
               or
               vain
               discourse
               ;
               and
               why
               may
               not
               we
               do
               so
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ?
               Let
               us
               all
               set
               close
               to
               this
               part
               of
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               then
               see
               what
               time
               we
               can
               find
               to
               spare
               ?
               and
               live
               idly
               ,
               or
               
               in
               a
               way
               of
               voluptuousness
               ,
               yea
               or
               worldliness
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               .
            
          
           
             
               15.
               
               AND
               many
               personal
               Benefits
               to
               our selves
               ,
               are
               consequential
               to
               these
               .
               It
               will
               do
               much
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               exercise
               and
               increase
               our
               own
               graces
               .
               And
               2.
               to
               subdue
               our
               own
               corruptions
               .
               And
               3.
               besides
               our
               safety
               ,
               it
               will
               breed
               much
               peace
               to
               our
               own
               consciences
               ,
               and
               comfort
               us
               when
               our
               time
               and
               actions
               must
               be
               reviewed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               be
               much
               in
               provoking
               others
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               heavenly-mindedness
               ,
               may
               do
               much
               to
               excite
               them
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               cry
               down
               the
               sin
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               engage
               them
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               direct
               them
               to
               overcome
               it
               ,
               will
               do
               much
               to
               shame
               us
               out
               of
               our
               own
               :
               and
               conscience
               will
               scarce
               suffer
               us
               to
               live
               in
               that
               which
               we
               make
               so
               much
               ado
               to
               draw
               others
               from
               .
               And
               that
               very
               constant
               imployment
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               busying
               our
               minds
               and
               tongues
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               and
               holiness
               ,
               will
               do
               much
               to
               habituate
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               our
               fleshly
               inclinations
               ,
               both
               by
               direct
               mortification
               ,
               and
               by
               diversion
               ,
               leaving
               our
               fancies
               no
               room
               nor
               time
               for
               their
               old
               imployment
               ,
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Austerities
               of
               Monks
               and
               Hermits
               (
               that
               addict
               themselves
               to
               unprofitable
               solitude
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               true
               imitators
               of
               the
               unprofitable
               servant
               ,
               Mat.
               25.
               that
               hid
               his
               Talent
               because
               his
               Master
               was
               an
               austere
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               think
               to
               save
               themselves
               by
               neglecting
               to
               shew
               compassion
               on
               others
               )
               will
               not
               do
               near
               so
               much
               in
               the
               true
               work
               of
               Mortification
               ,
               as
               this
               fruitful
               diligence
               for
               Christ
               will
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               16.
               
               AND
               it
               will
               be
               some
               Benefit
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               means
               we
               shall
               take
               off
               our selves
               and
               our
               people
               from
               vain
               controversies
               ,
               and
               from
               letting
               out
               our
               care
               and
               zeal
               ,
               and
               talk
               upon
               the
               lesser
               things
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               least
               tend
               to
               their
               spiritual
               edification
               .
               For
               while
               we
               are
               taken
               up
               in
               teaching
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               learning
               the
               Fundamentals
               ,
               we
               shall
               divert
               our
               minds
               and
               tongues
               ,
               and
               have
               less
               room
               for
               lower
               things
               .
               And
               so
               it
               will
               cure
               much
               wranglings
               and
               contentions
               between
               Ministers
               and
               people
               :
               For
               we
               do
               that
               which
               we
               need
               not
               and
               should
               not
               ,
               because
               we
               will
               not
               fall
               closely
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               need
               and
               should
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               could
               handsomly
               contrive
               the
               more
               understanding
               sort
               of
               our
               people
               to
               assist
               us
               in
               private
               helping
               others
               (
               though
               prejudice
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               unripeness
               ,
               and
               unfitness
               much
               hinder
               )
               it
               would
               be
               the
               most
               effectual
               way
               to
               prevent
               their
               running
               into
               preaching
               distempers
               ,
               or
               into
               schisms
               ;
               For
               this
               employment
               would
               take
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               content
               the
               teaching
               humor
               that
               they
               are
               inclined
               to
               .
               And
               it
               might
               make
               their
               parts
               more
               useful
               in
               a
               safe
               and
               lawful
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               17.
               
               MOreover
               ,
               The
               very
               dilgent
               practice
               of
               this
               work
               that
               we
               are
               are
               upon
               ,
               would
               do
               much
               to
               set
               men
               right
               about
               many
               controversies
               that
               now
               trouble
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               our
               differences
               .
               Especially
               most
               of
               those
               about
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               Churches
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               would
               receive
               more
               convincing
               light
               by
               practice
               ,
               then
               all
               our
               idle
               talking
               ,
               or
               writing
               will
               afford
               us
               .
               We
               have
               fallen
               of
               late
               into
               parties
               ,
               and
               troubled
               the
               Church
               about
               many
               controversies
               concerning
               excommunication
               .
               in
               such
               and
               such
               cases
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               never
               will
               fall
               out
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               so
               well
               decided
               by
               any
               man
               that
               is
               not
               engaged
               in
               the
               practice
               .
               It
               is
               like
               the
               profession
               of
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               a
               souldier
               ,
               a
               Pilot
               ,
               &c.
               who
               can
               never
               be
               worth
               a
               straw
               at
               his
               work
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               precepts
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               without
               practise
               and
               experience
               .
               This
               will
               be
               the
               only
               course
               to
               make
               ,
               1.
               
               Sound
               Divines
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               which
               bare
               studying
               will
               not
               do
               2.
               
               And
               recover
               us
               again
               to
               the
               Primitive
               simplicity
               ,
               to
               live
               upon
               the
               substantial
               necessary
               things
               .
               3.
               
               And
               to
               direct
               and
               resolve
               us
               in
               many
               of
               ou●
               quarrels
               that
               will
               no
               other
               way
               be
               well
               resolved
               .
               For
               example
               ;
               If
               this
               work
               had
               been
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               it
               had
               been
               but
               visible
               what
               it
               is
               to
               have
               the
               oversight
               of
               souls
               durst
               any
               Prelates
               have
               contended
               for
               the
               sole
               Oversight
               of
               200.
               or
               400.
               or
               1000
               Churches
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               might
               be
               but
               their
               curates
               and
               informers
               ?
               Durst
               they
               have
               striven
               with
               might
               and
               main
               to
               have
               drawn
               upon
               themselves
               such
               impossibilities
               ,
               and
               have
               carried
               such
               
               mountains
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               God
               as
               Over-seers
               and
               Pastors
               of
               so
               many
               thousand
               people
               ,
               whose
               faces
               they
               were
               never
               like
               to
               see
               ,
               much
               less
               were
               they
               ever
               like
               to
               speak
               one
               word
               to
               them
               for
               their
               everlasting
               life
               ?
               Would
               they
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 a
                 Parochial
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 oversee
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 capable
                 of
                 overseeing
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hundreds
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 not
                 be
                 engaged
                 to
                 natural
                 impossibilities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 certain
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 that
                 I
                 undertake
              
               ;
               sure
               these
               would
               rather
               have
               been
               their
               strivings
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               this
               against
               any
               Bishops
               that
               acknowledge
               the
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               true
               Pastors
               to
               rule
               and
               teach
               the
               Flock
               ,
               and
               take
               themselves
               only
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               or
               Presidents
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               yea
               or
               the
               Rulers
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Flock
               ;
               but
               of
               them
               that
               null
               the
               Presbyters
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               by
               undertaking
               it
               alone
               as
               their
               sole
               prerogative
               .
            
             
               Many
               other
               Disciplinary
               controversies
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               better
               resolved
               by
               this
               course
               of
               practice
               ,
               by
               the
               abundant
               experience
               which
               it
               will
               afford
               ,
               then
               by
               all
               the
               disputations
               or
               writings
               that
               have
               attempted
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               18.
               
               AND
               then
               for
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Benefits
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               the
               two
               next
               places
               shall
               now
               be
               considered
               )
               The
               design
               of
               this
               work
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Reforming
                 and
                 saving
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 our
                 several
                 Parishes
              
               ;
               For
               we
               shall
               not
               leave
               out
               any
               man
               that
               will
               submit
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
               And
               though
               we
               can
               scarce
               hope
               that
               every
               particular
               person
               will
               be
               reformed
               and
               saved
               by
               it
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               reason
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               attempt
               is
               universal
               ,
               so
               the
               success
               will
               be
               more
               general
               or
               extensive
               then
               hitherto
               we
               have
               seen
               of
               our
               other
               labours
               .
               Sure
               I
               am
               it
               is
               most
               like
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               precept
               and
               offers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               requireth
               us
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               life
               to
               every
               man
               if
               he
               will
               accept
               it
               by
               believing
               !
               If
               God
               would
               have
               all
               men
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Rector
               and
               Benefactor
               )
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               hath
               manifested
               himself
               willing
               to
               save
               All
               men
               if
               they
               will
               themselves
               ,
               though
               his
               Elect
               he
               will
               also
               make
               willing
               )
               then
               sure
               it
               beseems
               us
               to
               offer
               salvation
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               And
               if
               Christ
               tasted
               death
               for
               every
               man
               ,
               its
               meet
               we
               should
               preach
               his
               death
               for
               every
               man.
               This
               work
               hath
               a
               more
               excellent
               design
               ,
               then
               our
               accidental
               conferences
               with
               now
               and
               then
               a
               particular
               person
               .
               And
               I
               observe
               that
               in
               such
               occasional
               discourses
               men
               satisfie
               themselves
               to
               have
               spoken
               some
               good
               words
               ,
               but
               seldom
               set
               plainly
               and
               closely
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               convince
               men
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               
               mercy
               ;
               as
               in
               this
               purposely
               appointed
               work
               we
               are
               now
               more
               like
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               19.
               
               AND
               further
               ,
               It
               is
               like
               to
               be
               a
               work
               that
               shall
               reach
               over
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               and
               not
               stop
               with
               us
               that
               have
               now
               engaged
               in
               it
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               at
               the
               present
               neglected
               ,
               I
               suppose
               the
               cause
               is
               the
               same
               with
               our
               Brethren
               as
               it
               hath
               all
               this
               while
               been
               with
               us
               ;
               who
               by
               vain
               expectations
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               interposition
               ,
               or
               by
               that
               inconsiderateness
               ,
               and
               lazyness
               which
               we
               are
               bewailing
               here
               this
               day
               ,
               have
               so
               much
               omitted
               it
               till
               now
               as
               we
               have
               done
               ;
               but
               specially
               a
               despair
               of
               a
               common
               submission
               of
               the
               people
               hath
               been
               the
               hindrance
               .
               But
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               remembered
               of
               so
               clear
               and
               great
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               excited
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               see
               with
               us
               the
               feisableness
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               good
               measure
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               done
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               no
               doubt
               they
               will
               universally
               take
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               gladly
               concurr
               with
               us
               in
               so
               blessed
               a
               work
               .
               For
               they
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               as
               regardful
               of
               their
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               as
               consciencious
               as
               we
               ,
               and
               as
               sensible
               of
               the
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               compassionate
               to
               mens
               souls
               ,
               and
               as
               self-denying
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               do
               or
               suffer
               for
               such
               excellent
               ends
               :
               seeing
               therefore
               they
               have
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               so
               uncharitable
               as
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               all
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               generality
               of
               them
               )
               will
               gladly
               joyn
               with
               us
               through
               all
               the
               Land
               And
               O
               what
               a
               happy
               thing
               it
               will
               be
               to
               see
               such
               a
               general
               combination
               for
               Christ
               ?
               and
               to
               see
               all
               England
               so
               seriously
               called
               upon
               ,
               and
               importuned
               
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               so
               fair
               a
               way
               to
               heaven
               !
               Me
               thinks
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               should
               make
               our
               hearts
               rejoyce
               within
               us
               ,
               to
               see
               so
               many
               faithful
               servants
               of
               Christ
               all
               over
               the
               Land
               ,
               to
               fall
               in
               with
               every
               particular
               sinner
               with
               such
               industrious
               sollicitations
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               will
               hardly
               take
               a
               denyal
               .
               Me
               thinks
               ,
               I
               even
               see
               all
               the
               godly
               Ministers
               of
               England
               ,
               even
               setting
               upon
               the
               work
               already
               ,
               and
               resolving
               to
               take
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               the
               unanimity
               may
               facilitate
               it
               .
               Which
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               God
               will
               succeed
               them
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               then
               a
               most
               happy
               undertaking
               that
               you
               are
               all
               setting
               your
               hands
               to
               ,
               and
               desiring
               the
               assistance
               of
               Christ
               in
               ,
               this
               day
               ?
            
          
           
             
               20.
               
               LAstly
               ,
               of
               so
               great
               weight
               and
               excellency
               is
               the
               duty
               that
               we
               are
               upon
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 chiefest
                 part
                 of
                 Church-Reformation
                 that
                 is
                 behind
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               to
               means
               )
               
                 consisteth
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               it
               must
               be
               the
               chiefest
               means
               to
               answer
               the
               Judgements
               ,
               the
               Mercies
               ,
               the
               Prayers
               ,
               the
               Promises
               ,
               the
               cost
               ,
               and
               the
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               and
               without
               this
               it
               will
               not
               be
               done
               ;
               the
               ends
               of
               all
               these
               will
               never
               be
               well
               attained
               ;
               a
               Reformation
               to
               purpose
               will
               never
               be
               wrought
               ;
               the
               Church
               will
               be
               still
               low
               ,
               the
               interest
               of
               Christ
               will
               be
               much
               neglected
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               still
               have
               a
               controversie
               with
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               with
               the
               Ministery
               that
               have
               been
               deepest
               in
               the
               guilt
               .
            
             
               How
               long
               have
               we
               talkt
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               how
               much
               have
               we
               said
               and
               done
               for
               it
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               
               how
               deeply
               and
               devoutly
               have
               we
               vowed
               it
               for
               our
               own
               parts
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               .
               )
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               how
               shamefully
               have
               we
               neglected
               it
               ,
               and
               neglect
               it
               to
               this
               day
               !
               We
               carry
               our selves
               as
               if
               we
               had
               not
               known
               or
               considered
               what
               that
               Reformation
               was
               that
               we
               vowed
               .
               As
               carnal
               men
               will
               take
               on
               them
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               profess
               with
               confidence
               that
               they
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               his
               salvation
               and
               may
               contend
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fight
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               vet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               would
               have
               none
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               perish
               for
               refusing
               him
               ,
               who
               little
               dreamt
               that
               ever
               they
               had
               been
               refusers
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               all
               because
               they
               understood
               not
               what
               his
               salva
               ion
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               carried
               on
               ,
               but
               dream
               of
               a
               salvation
               without
               flesh-displeasing
               ,
               and
               without
               self-denying
               ,
               and
               renouncing
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               parting
               with
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               holiness
               or
               any
               great
               pains
               and
               labour
               of
               their
               own
               in
               subserviency
               to
               Christ
               and
               the
               spirit
               :
               Even
               so
               did
               too
               many
               Ministers
               and
               private
               men
               talk
               and
               write
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               fight
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               would
               little
               have
               believed
               that
               man
               ,
               that
               should
               have
               presumed
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               their
               very
               hearts
               were
               against
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               that
               were
               praying
               for
               it
               and
               fasting
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               wading
               through
               blood
               for
               it
               ,
               would
               never
               accept
               it
               ,
               but
               would
               themselves
               be
               the
               rejecters
               and
               destroyers
               of
               it
               ?
               And
               yet
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               hath
               too
               plainly
               proved
               :
               and
               whence
               is
               all
               this
               strange
               deceit
               of
               heart
               ?
               That
               good
               men
               should
               no
               better
               know
               themselves
               ?
               Why
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               plain
               :
               They
               thought
               of
               a
               Reformation
               to
               be
               given
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               a
               Reformation
               to
               be
               wrought
               on
               and
               by
               themselves
               .
               They
               considered
               the
               blessing
               ,
               but
               never
               thought
               of
               the
               means
               
               of
               accomplishing
               it
               .
               But
               as
               if
               they
               had
               expected
               that
               all
               things
               besides
               themselves
               should
               be
               mended
               without
               them
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               should
               again
               descend
               miraculously
               ,
               or
               every
               Sermon
               should
               convert
               its
               thousands
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               Angel
               from
               heaven
               ,
               or
               some
               Eliis
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               restore
               all
               things
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               would
               have
               converted
               or
               constrained
               all
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               the
               deed
               ;
               and
               little
               did
               they
               think
               of
               a
               Reformation
               that
               must
               be
               wrought
               by
               their
               own
               diligence
               and
               unwearied
               labours
               ,
               by
               earnest
               preaching
               ,
               and
               catechizing
               ,
               and
               personal
               instructions
               ,
               and
               taking
               heed
               to
               all
               the
               Flock
               ,
               whatever
               pains
               or
               reproaches
               it
               should
               cost
               them
               They
               thought
               not
               that
               a
               through
               Reformation
               must
               multiply
               their
               own
               work
               ,
               but
               we
               had
               all
               of
               us
               too
               carnal
               thouhgts
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               had
               ungodly
               men
               at
               our
               mercy
               all
               would
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               conquering
               them
               was
               converting
               them
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               means
               as
               would
               have
               frightned
               them
               to
               ,
               heaven
               .
               But
               the
               business
               is
               far
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               had
               we
               then
               known
               how
               a
               Reformation
               must
               be
               atrained
               ,
               perhaps
               some
               would
               have
               been
               colder
               in
               the
               persecution
               of
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               know
               that
               even
               foreseen
               labours
               seem
               small
               matters
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               while
               we
               do
               ,
               but
               hear
               and
               talk
               of
               them
               :
               but
               when
               we
               come
               nearer
               them
               ,
               and
               must
               lay
               our
               hands
               to
               the
               work
               and
               put
               on
               our
               armour
               ,
               and
               charge
               through
               the
               thickest
               of
               opposing
               difficulties
               then
               is
               the
               sincerity
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               mens
               hearts
               brought
               to
               tryal
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               appear
               how
               they
               purposed
               and
               promised
               before
               .
               Reformation
               is
               to
               many
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Messiah
               was
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
               Before
               he
               came
               ,
               they
               looked
               and
               longed
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               boasted
               of
               him
               and
               rejoyced
               in
               
               
               
               
               
               hope
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               came
               they
               could
               not
               abide
               him
               ,
               but
               hated
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               believe
               that
               he
               was
               indeed
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               therefore
               persecuted
               and
               put
               him
               to
               death
               to
               the
               curse
               and
               confusion
               of
               the
               main
               body
               of
               their
               Nation
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 whom
                 we
                 seek
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 del
                 gbt
                 in
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 may
                 abide
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 stand
                 when
                 he
                 appeareth
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 refiners
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Fullers
                 sope
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 refiner
                 and
                 purifier
                 of
                 silver
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 purifie
                 the
                 sons
                 of
              
               Levi
               ,
               
                 and
                 purge
                 them
                 as
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 offer
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 an
                 offering
                 in
                 righteousness
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               another
               manner
               of
               h●st
               that
               the
               Jews
               expected
               ,
               then
               Jesus
               was
               that
               did
               appear
               to
               them
               ;
               it
               was
               one
               to
               bring
               them
               riches
               .
               and
               liberty
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               they
               profess
               that
               they
               will
               never
               believe
               in
               any
               but
               such
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               too
               many
               about
               Reformation
               .
               They
               hoped
               for
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               should
               bring
               them
               more
               wealth
               and
               honour
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               force
               men
               to
               do
               what
               they
               would
               have
               them
               :
               and
               now
               they
               see
               a
               Reformation
               that
               must
               put
               them
               to
               more
               condescention
               and
               pains
               then
               ever
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               this
               will
               not
               down
               with
               them
               .
               They
               thought
               of
               having
               the
               opposers
               of
               godliness
               under
               their
               feet
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               see
               they
               must
               go
               to
               them
               with
               humble
               intreaties
               and
               put
               their
               hands
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               if
               it
               would
               do
               them
               good
               ,
               and
               meekly
               beseech
               even
               those
               that
               sometime
               sought
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               now
               their
               daily
               business
               to
               overcome
               them
               by
               kindness
               ,
               and
               win
               them
               with
               love
               .
               O
               how
               many
               carnal
               expectations
               are
               here
               crost
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               also
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               most
               men
               do
               lay
               so
               great
               a
               part
               of
               Reformation
               in
               their
               private
               opinions
               ,
               or
               singular
               waies
               .
               The
               Prelatical
               party
               think
               that
               the
               true
               Reformation
               is
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               power
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               have
               thought
               that
               if
               Prelacy
               and
               Independancy
               were
               well
               down
               ,
               and
               Classes
               up
               ,
               the
               work
               were
               much
               done
               :
               And
               the
               Independents
               have
               thought
               that
               if
               they
               had
               gathered
               a
               separated
               body
               of
               godly
               people
               under
               Covenant
               ,
               much
               of
               the
               Reformation
               were
               wrought
               :
               And
               the
               Anabaptists
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               could
               but
               get
               people
               to
               be
               Baptized
               again
               ,
               they
               had
               done
               a
               great
               matter
               for
               Reformation
               .
               I
               am
               not
               now
               reproving
               any
               of
               these
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               (
               though
               the
               last
               especially
               well
               deserve
               it
               )
               but
               that
               they
               lay
               so
               much
               upon
               their
               several
               orders
               and
               formalities
               as
               many
               of
               them
               do
               :
               When
               indeed
               if
               we
               had
               our
               will
               in
               all
               such
               matters
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               rightest
               form
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               painful
               execution
               ,
               and
               the
               diligent
               and
               prudent
               use
               of
               means
               for
               mens
               conversion
               and
               edification
               ,
               by
               able
               faithful
               men
               ,
               that
               must
               accomplish
               the
               Reformation
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               dare
               confidently
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               will
               but
               faithfully
               perform
               what
               you
               have
               Agreed
               upon
               both
               in
               this
               business
               of
               Catechizing
               and
               personal
               instruction
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Discipline
               formerly
               (
               where
               we
               have
               well
               waved
               all
               the
               controverted
               part
               ,
               which
               hath
               so
               much
               ascribed
               to
               it
               )
               you
               will
               do
               more
               for
               the
               true
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               desirable
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               prayed
               and
               hoped
               for
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               changes
               of
               forms
               and
               orders
               so
               eagerly
               contended
               for
               ,
               are
               ever
               like
               to
               effect
               .
               If
               Bishops
               would
               do
               this
               work
               ,
               I
               would
               take
               them
               for
               Reformers
               :
               And
               if
               Presbyters
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               
               them
               for
               Reformers
               :
               and
               it
               was
               those
               that
               neglected
               and
               hindred
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               ever
               took
               for
               Deformers
               .
               Let
               us
               see
               the
               work
               well
               done
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               so
               necessary
               for
               mens
               conversion
               ,
               preservation
               ,
               restauration
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               doers
               of
               it
               ,
               whether
               Prelates
               or
               Presbyters
               ,
               shall
               never
               have
               any
               fierce
               opposition
               of
               mine
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               bare
               Canons
               and
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Names
               and
               Shews
               ,
               that
               any
               wise
               man
               will
               take
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               Reformation
               !
               It
               is
               not
               Circumcision
               or
               uncircumcision
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Jew
               or
               a
               Gentile
               ,
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               that
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               and
               faith
               that
               worketh
               by
               love
               .
               That
               is
               the
               Reformation
               which
               best
               healeth
               the
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               Infidelity
               ,
               and
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               Worldliness
               ,
               and
               other
               killing
               sins
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               effectually
               bringeth
               men
               to
               faith
               and
               holiness
               .
               Not
               that
               I
               would
               have
               the
               least
               truth
               or
               duty
               undervalued
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               Gods
               will
               to
               be
               rejected
               :
               But
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               consisteth
               not
               in
               every
               truth
               or
               duty
               ;
               not
               in
               ceremonies
               ,
               or
               circumstances
               ,
               not
               in
               meats
               or
               drinks
               ;
               but
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               .
            
             
               Dear
               Brethren
               ,
               it
               is
               you
               and
               such
               as
               you
               ,
               that
               under
               Christ
               must
               yet
               give
               this
               Nation
               the
               fruit
               of
               all
               their
               prayers
               and
               pains
               ,
               their
               cost
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               heavy
               sufferings
               .
               All
               that
               they
               have
               been
               doing
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               true
               Reformation
               for
               so
               may
               years
               ,
               was
               but
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               for
               you
               ,
               to
               come
               in
               and
               do
               the
               work
               which
               they
               desired
               .
               Alas
               what
               would
               they
               do
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               by
               drums
               and
               trumpets
               ,
               for
               the
               converting
               of
               souls
               !
               The
               actions
               of
               Armies
               and
               famous
               Commanders
               ,
               which
               seem
               so
               glorious
               ,
               and
               make
               so
               great
               a
               noise
               that
               the
               world
               
               rings
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               have
               they
               done
               ,
               or
               what
               can
               they
               do
               that
               is
               worth
               the
               talking
               on
               without
               you
               ?
               In
               themselves
               considered
               ,
               all
               their
               victories
               and
               great
               atchievements
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               truly
               glorious
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               lamentable
               :
               and
               a
               Butcher
               may
               as
               well
               glory
               that
               he
               hath
               killed
               so
               many
               beasts
               ,
               or
               a
               hangman
               that
               he
               hath
               executed
               so
               many
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               glory
               in
               the
               thing
               considered
               in
               it self
               .
               For
               war
               is
               the
               most
               heavy
               temporal
               judgement
               .
               And
               far
               less
               cause
               would
               they
               have
               to
               glory
               ,
               if
               their
               cause
               and
               ends
               were
               wrong
               .
               And
               if
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               ends
               ,
               and
               cause
               be
               right
               ,
               and
               they
               mean
               as
               honestly
               as
               any
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               are
               these
               great
               Commanders
               but
               your
               pioneers
               ,
               to
               cut
               up
               the
               thorns
               that
               stand
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               rubbish
               ,
               and
               prepare
               you
               the
               way
               to
               build
               the
               house
               .
               Alas
               they
               cannot
               with
               all
               their
               victories
               ,
               exalt
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               the
               soul
               of
               any
               sinner
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               set
               up
               his
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               are
               his
               house
               and
               throne
               :
               If
               the
               work
               should
               stop
               with
               the
               end
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               go
               no
               further
               then
               they
               can
               carry
               it
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               in
               the
               end
               but
               where
               we
               were
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               one
               generation
               of
               Christs
               enemies
               would
               succeed
               another
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               take
               down
               the
               wicked
               ,
               would
               inherit
               their
               vices
               ,
               as
               they
               possess
               their
               rooms
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               would
               be
               far
               the
               worst
               ,
               as
               being
               deeper
               in
               the
               guilt
               ,
               and
               more
               engaged
               in
               evil-doing
               .
               All
               this
               trouble
               then
               ,
               and
               stir
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               hath
               been
               to
               bring
               the
               work
               to
               your
               hands
               :
               and
               shall
               it
               dye
               there
               ?
               God
               forbid
               !
               They
               have
               opened
               you
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               at
               exceeding
               cost
               and
               sufferings
               have
               removed
               many
               of
               your
               impediments
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               building
               instruments
               into
               your
               hands
               :
               and
               will
               you
               now
               stand
               still
               ,
               or
               
               loyter
               ?
               God
               forbid
               !
               up
               then
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               Nation
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               cost
               and
               pains
               ;
               frustrate
               not
               all
               the
               preparers
               work
               :
               fail
               not
               the
               long
               expectations
               of
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               that
               have
               prayed
               in
               hope
               of
               a
               true
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               paid
               in
               hope
               ,
               and
               ventured
               in
               hope
               ,
               and
               suffered
               in
               hope
               ,
               and
               waited
               till
               now
               in
               hope
               .
               In
               the
               name
               of
               God
               take
               heed
               that
               now
               you
               fail
               not
               all
               these
               Hopes
               .
               Have
               they
               spent
               so
               long
               time
               in
               fencing
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               weeding
               and
               pruning
               it
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               ready
               for
               your
               hands
               :
               and
               will
               you
               now
               fail
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               to
               gather
               in
               the
               vintage
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               their
               labours
               ?
               When
               they
               have
               plowed
               the
               field
               ,
               will
               you
               sow
               it
               by
               the
               halves
               ?
               If
               they
               had
               known
               beforehand
               that
               Ministers
               would
               have
               proved
               idle
               and
               unfaithful
               ,
               how
               many
               hundreds
               would
               have
               spared
               their
               blood
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               thousands
               would
               have
               sate
               still
               ,
               and
               have
               let
               the
               old
               Readders
               and
               formalists
               alone
               ,
               and
               have
               said
               ,
               If
               we
               must
               have
               dullards
               and
               unprofitable
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               good
               have
               one
               as
               another
               :
               It
               is
               not
               worth
               so
               much
               cost
               and
               pains
               to
               change
               one
               careless
               Minister
               for
               another
               .
               ]
               The
               end
               is
               the
               mover
               and
               life
               of
               the
               agent
               in
               all
               the
               means
               .
               How
               many
               thousands
               have
               prayed
               ,
               and
               paid
               ,
               and
               suffered
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               upon
               the
               expectations
               of
               a
               great
               advantage
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               more
               common
               illumination
               and
               reformation
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               by
               your
               means
               .
               And
               will
               you
               now
               deceive
               them
               all
               !
               Again
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               forbid
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               at
               your
               hands
               that
               they
               are
               expecting
               the
               happy
               issue
               of
               all
               .
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Nation
               are
               or
               should
               be
               ,
               all
               (
               under
               God
               )
               upon
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               in
               the
               harvest
               of
               their
               cost
               and
               labours
               .
               I
               profess
               ,
               it
               maketh
               me
               admire
               at
               the
               fearful
               deceitfulness
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               every
               
               man
               can
               call
               on
               others
               for
               duty
               ,
               or
               censure
               them
               for
               the
               omitting
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               excellent
               Judges
               we
               are
               in
               other
               mens
               cases
               ,
               and
               how
               partial
               in
               our
               own
               ?
               The
               very
               judicious
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Nation
               can
               cry
               out
               (
               and
               too
               justly
               )
               against
               one
               sect
               and
               another
               sect
               ,
               and
               against
               unfaithful
               underminers
               of
               those
               that
               they
               thought
               would
               have
               done
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               disturbers
               of
               the
               Reformation
               that
               was
               going
               on
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               [
               These
               have
               betrayed
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               frustrated
               the
               Nations
               cost
               and
               hopes
               ,
               and
               undone
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               a
               doing
               .
               ]
               And
               yet
               they
               see
               not
               ,
               or
               seem
               not
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               we
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               .
               It
               was
               not
               the
               Magistrates
               driving
               ,
               but
               the
               Ministers
               drawing
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               principal
               saving
               means
               that
               we
               have
               waited
               for
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               strange
               mistake
               sure
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               us
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               price
               of
               the
               Nations
               wealth
               and
               blood
               was
               purposed
               to
               settle
               us
               in
               good
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               the
               quiet
               possession
               of
               our
               livings
               which
               they
               would
               have
               deprived
               us
               of
               .
               Was
               this
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               live
               in
               greater
               ease
               and
               fulness
               ,
               and
               succeed
               the
               ejected
               Ministers
               in
               their
               less
               disgraced
               sins
               !
               Why
               sirs
               ?
               what
               are
               we
               more
               then
               other
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               should
               do
               all
               this
               for
               us
               ?
               that
               they
               should
               impoverish
               the
               whole
               Nation
               almost
               to
               provide
               us
               a
               livelyhood
               !
               What
               can
               they
               see
               in
               our
               Persons
               or
               Countenances
               for
               which
               they
               should
               so
               doate
               upon
               us
               ?
               Are
               we
               not
               men
               ,
               frail
               and
               corruptible
               flesh
               ,
               unworthy
               sinners
               like
               themselves
               ?
               Surely
               it
               was
               for
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               ends
               of
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               our
               Persons
               (
               but
               in
               order
               to
               our
               work
               )
               that
               they
               have
               done
               all
               this
               -
               What
               
               say
               you
               now
               Brethren
               ?
               Will
               you
               deal
               faithfully
               with
               your
               Creditors
               ,
               and
               pay
               the
               Nation
               the
               debt
               which
               you
               owe
               them
               ?
               Shall
               all
               the
               blood
               and
               cost
               of
               this
               People
               be
               frustrated
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               You
               are
               now
               called
               upon
               to
               give
               your
               answer
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               you
               that
               must
               give
               it
               .
               The
               work
               is
               now
               before
               you
               :
               And
               in
               these
               personal
               Instructions
               of
               all
               the
               Flock
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               publike
               preaching
               doth
               it
               consist
               .
               Others
               have
               done
               their
               part
               ,
               and
               born
               their
               burden
               ,
               and
               now
               comes
               in
               yours
               .
               You
               may
               easily
               see
               how
               great
               a
               matter
               lies
               upon
               your
               hands
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               will
               be
               wronged
               by
               your
               failings
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               by
               the
               sparing
               of
               your
               labour
               will
               be
               lost
               .
               If
               your
               labour
               be
               more
               worth
               then
               all
               our
               treasures
               ,
               hazards
               and
               lives
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               sit
               still
               ,
               and
               look
               not
               after
               the
               ignorant
               or
               the
               ungodly
               ;
               follow
               your
               pleasure
               or
               worldly
               business
               ,
               or
               take
               your
               ease
               ,
               displease
               not
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               your
               own
               flesh
               ,
               but
               let
               your
               neighbours
               sink
               or
               swim
               ;
               and
               if
               publike
               preaching
               will
               not
               save
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               perish
               .
               But
               if
               the
               case
               be
               far
               otherwise
               ,
               you
               were
               best
               look
               about
               you
               .
               (
               But
               I
               shall
               say
               more
               of
               this
               anon
               .
               )
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             ,
             II.
             
          
           
             II.
             HAving
             given
             you
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             moving
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             were
             drawn
             from
             the
             Benefits
             of
             the
             present
             undertaken
             work
             .
             I
             come
             to
             the
             second
             sort
             ,
             which
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             difficulties
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             were
             taken
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             needless
             business
             ,
             I
             confess
             might
             be
             rather
             discouragements
             then
             motives
             :
             But
             taking
             these
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             go
             before
             and
             follow
             ,
             and
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             .
             For
             difficulties
             must
             excite
             to
             greater
             diligence
             in
             a
             necessary
             work
             .
          
           
             And
             difficulties
             we
             shall
             find
             many
             ,
             both
             in
             our selves
             and
             in
             our
             people
             ;
             which
             because
             they
             are
             things
             so
             obvious
             that
             your
             experience
             will
             leave
             no
             room
             for
             doubting
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             leave
             to
             pass
             them
             over
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             ourselves
             there
             is
             much
             dulness
             and
             laziness
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             will
             be
             much
             ado
             to
             get
             us
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             so
             hard
             a
             work
             .
             Like
             a
             sluggard
             in
             bed
             ,
             that
             knows
             he
             should
             rise
             ,
             and
             yet
             delayeth
             and
             would
             stay
             as
             long
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             so
             do
             we
             by
             duties
             that
             our
             corrupt
             natures
             are
             against
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             our
             powers
             .
             More
             sloath
             will
             tye
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             also
             a
             base
             man-pleasing
             disposition
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             us
             let
             men
             perish
             lest
             we
             lose
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             go
             quietly
             to
             hell
             ,
             least
             we
             should
             make
             them
             angry
             with
             us
             for
             seeking
             their
             salvation
             :
             and
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             venture
             on
             the
             displeasure
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             venture
             our
             people
             into
             everlasting
             misery
             ,
             rather
             then
             get
             ill-will
             to
             ourselves
             .
             This
             distemper
             must
             be
             diligently
             resisted
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             some
             of
             us
             also
             a
             foolish
             bashfulness
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             very
             backward
             to
             begin
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             plainly
             to
             them
             :
             we
             are
             so
             modest
             forsooth
             ,
             that
             we
             blush
             to
             speak
             for
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             contradict
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             to
             save
             a
             soul
             :
             when
             shameful
             works
             we
             are
             less
             ashamed
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             are
             so
             carnal
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             prone
             by
             our
             fleshly
             interests
             ,
             to
             be
             drawn
             to
             unfaithfulness
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             .
             Lest
             we
             lose
             our
             Tythes
             ,
             or
             bring
             trouble
             upon
             ourselves
             ,
             or
             set
             people
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             .
             All
             these
             require
             diligence
             for
             their
             resistance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             greatest
             impediment
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             too
             weak
             in
             the
             faith
             :
             So
             that
             when
             we
             should
             set
             upon
             a
             man
             for
             his
             conversion
             with
             all
             our
             might
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             the
             stirrings
             of
             unbelief
             within
             us
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             actual
             questionings
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             whether
             the
             things
             that
             we
             should
             earnestly
             press
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             is
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             hardly
             excite
             in
             us
             so
             kindly
             ,
             resolute
             ,
             and
             constant
             zeal
             :
             So
             that
             our
             whole
             motion
             will
             be
             but
             weak
             ,
             because
             the
             spring
             of
             faith
             is
             so
             weak
             .
             O
             what
             need
             therefore
             have
             all
             Ministers
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             work
             ,
             to
             look
             well
             to
             their
             faith
             ,
             especially
             that
             their
             Assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             about
             the
             Joy
             and
             Torments
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             be
             sound
             and
             lively
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             we
             have
             commonly
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             unskilfulness
             and
             unfitness
             for
             this
             work
             .
             Alas
             how
             few
             know
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             an
             ignorant
             worldly
             man
             
             for
             his
             salvation
             !
             To
             get
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             win
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             suit
             all
             speeches
             to
             mens
             several
             conditions
             and
             tempers
             ,
             to
             choose
             the
             meetest
             subjects
             ,
             and
             follow
             them
             with
             the
             holy
             mixture
             of
             seriousness
             ,
             and
             terrour
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             meekness
             ,
             and
             evangelical
             allurements
             !
             O
             who
             is
             fit
             for
             such
             a
             thing
             !
             I
             profess
             seriously
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             (
             by
             experience
             )
             as
             hard
             a
             matter
             to
             confer
             aright
             with
             such
             a
             carnal
             person
             in
             order
             to
             his
             change
             ,
             as
             to
             preach
             such
             Sermons
             as
             ordinarily
             we
             do
             ,
             if
             not
             much
             more
             .
             All
             these
             Difficulties
             in
             our selves
             should
             waken
             us
             to
             resolutions
             ,
             preparation
             and
             diligence
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             overcome
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             hindred
             from
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               AND
               for
               our
               people
               ,
               we
               have
               as
               many
               Difficulties
               to
               encounter
               with
               in
               them
               .
               1.
               
               Too
               many
               of
               them
               will
               be
               obstinately
               unwilling
               to
               be
               taught
               ;
               and
               scorn
               to
               come
               at
               us
               ,
               as
               being
               too
               good
               to
               be
               catechized
               ,
               or
               too
               old
               to
               learn
               :
               unless
               we
               deal
               wisely
               with
               them
               in
               publike
               and
               private
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               of
               Reasons
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Love
               to
               conquer
               their
               perversness
               ;
               which
               we
               must
               carefully
               endeavour
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               so
               great
               is
               the
               dulness
               of
               many
               that
               are
               willing
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               scarce
               learn
               a
               leaf
               of
               a
               Catechism
               in
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               keep
               away
               ,
               as
               ashamed
               of
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               unless
               we
               are
               wise
               and
               diligent
               to
               encourage
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               when
               they
               do
               come
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               their
               ignorance
               and
               unapprehensiveness
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               find
               it
               a
               wonderful
               hard
               matter
               to
               get
               them
               to
               understand
               
               you
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               you
               have
               not
               the
               skill
               of
               making
               things
               plain
               ,
               you
               will
               leave
               them
               as
               strange
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               yet
               harder
               will
               you
               find
               it
               to
               work
               things
               upon
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               so
               close
               to
               the
               quick
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               that
               saving
               change
               which
               is
               our
               end
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               our
               labour
               is
               almost
               lost
               .
               Oh
               what
               a
               block
               ,
               what
               a
               rock
               is
               a
               hardened
               carnal
               heart
               !
               How
               stiffly
               will
               it
               resist
               the
               most
               powerful
               perswasions
               !
               and
               hear
               of
               everlasting
               life
               or
               death
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               !
               If
               you
               have
               not
               therefore
               great
               seriousness
               ,
               and
               fervency
               ,
               and
               working
               matter
               ,
               and
               fitness
               of
               expression
               ,
               what
               good
               can
               you
               expect
               ?
               And
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               Grace
               must
               do
               the
               work
               :
               But
               as
               God
               and
               men
               do
               use
               to
               choose
               instruments
               most
               suitable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               agent
               ,
               work
               or
               end
               ,
               so
               here
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               doth
               not
               use
               to
               work
               by
               foolish
               ,
               dead
               or
               carnal
               instruments
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               perswasions
               of
               Light
               ,
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               Purity
               ,
               as
               are
               likest
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               work
               that
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               thereby
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               when
               you
               have
               made
               some
               desirable
               Impressions
               on
               their
               hearts
               ,
               if
               you
               look
               not
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               a
               special
               care
               of
               them
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               their
               hearts
               will
               soon
               return
               to
               their
               former
               hardness
               ,
               and
               their
               old
               companions
               ,
               and
               temptations
               will
               work
               off
               all
               again
               .
               I
               do
               but
               briefly
               hint
               these
               things
               which
               you
               so
               well
               know
               .
               All
               the
               difficulties
               of
               the
               work
               of
               conversion
               ,
               which
               you
               use
               to
               acquaint
               the
               people
               with
               ,
               are
               here
               before
               us
               in
               our
               present
               work
               ;
               which
               I
               will
               forbear
               to
               enumerate
               ,
               as
               supposing
               it
               unnecessary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             III.
             THE
             third
             sort
             of
             moving
             Reasons
             are
             drawn
             from
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             undertaken
             work
             :
             For
             if
             it
             were
             not
             Necessary
             ,
             the
             lazy
             might
             be
             discouraged
             rather
             then
             excited
             ,
             by
             the
             forementioned
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             here
             expatiate
             ,
             we
             might
             find
             matter
             for
             a
             volumn
             by
             it self
             .
             But
             because
             I
             have
             already
             been
             longer
             then
             I
             did
             intend
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             you
             a
             brief
             hint
             of
             some
             of
             the
             general
             grounds
             of
             this
             Necessity
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             it
             is
             Necessary
             by
             Obligation
             ,
             
               Ut
               Officium
               ,
               Necessitate
               praeceoti
            
             :
             and
             2.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             
               ad
               finem
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             God.
             2.
             
             For
             our
             neighbours
             .
             3.
             
             And
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             .
             1.
             
             We
             have
             on
             us
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Scripture-precepts
             .
             1.
             
             General
             .
             2.
             
             Special
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             subservient
             obligation
             (
             or
             the
             first
             bound
             faster
             on
             us
             )
             by
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             .
             3.
             
             And
             these
             also
             seconded
             by
             executions
             ,
             even
             1.
             by
             actual
             Judgements
             :
             2.
             and
             mercies
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Obligation
             of
             our
             own
             undertaking
             upon
             us
             .
             These
             all
             deserve
             your
             Consideration
             ,
             but
             may
             not
             be
             insisted
             on
             by
             me
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             over
             tedious
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             Christian
             is
             Obliged
             to
             do
             all
             that
             he
             can
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             every
             Minister
             is
             doubly
             obliged
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             separated
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             give
             up
             himself
             wholly
             to
             that
             
             work
             .
             Rom.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             15.
             
             It
             is
             needless
             to
             make
             any
             further
             question
             of
             our
             Obligation
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             that
             this
             work
             is
             needful
             to
             our
             peoples
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             in
             general
             commanded
             to
             do
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             to
             those
             ends
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             .
             That
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             those
             ends
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             more
             anon
             .
             Even
             the
             antient
             professors
             ,
             have
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             the
             Principles
             of
             Gods
             Oracles
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             neglected
             it
             ,
             or
             forgot
             it
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             
             Whether
             the
             unconverted
             have
             need
             of
             conversion
             and
             the
             means
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             is
             no
             doubt
             among
             us
             :
             And
             whether
             this
             be
             a
             means
             ,
             and
             a
             needful
             means
             ,
             experience
             may
             put
             us
             far
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             no
             more
             .
             Let
             them
             that
             have
             taken
             most
             pains
             in
             publike
             ,
             examine
             their
             people
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             many
             of
             them
             be
             not
             yet
             as
             ignorant
             and
             careless
             almost
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             study
             to
             speak
             as
             plainly
             and
             movingly
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             (
             and
             next
             my
             study
             to
             speak
             truly
             ,
             these
             are
             my
             chief
             studies
             )
             and
             yet
             I
             frequently
             meet
             with
             those
             that
             have
             been
             my
             hearers
             this
             8.
             or
             10.
             years
             ,
             who
             know
             not
             whether
             Christ
             be
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             and
             wonder
             when
             I
             tell
             them
             the
             history
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             sending
             abroad
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             heard
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             know
             not
             that
             Infants
             have
             any
             original
             sin
             :
             And
             of
             those
             that
             know
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             few
             are
             they
             that
             know
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             that
             it
             requireth
             ;
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             know
             their
             own
             hearts
             ?
             But
             most
             of
             them
             have
             an
             ungrounded
             affiance
             in
             
             Christ
             ,
             trusting
             that
             he
             will
             pardon
             ,
             justifie
             and
             save
             them
             ,
             while
             the
             world
             hath
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             And
             this
             assiance
             they
             take
             for
             a
             justifying-faith
             .
             I
             have
             found
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             an
             ignorant
             sot
             that
             hath
             been
             an
             unprofitable
             hearer
             so
             long
             ,
             hath
             got
             more
             knowledge
             and
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             in
             half
             an
             hours
             close
             discourse
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             from
             ten
             years
             publike
             preaching
             .
             I
             know
             that
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             publikely
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             means
             ,
             because
             we
             speak
             to
             many
             at
             once
             :
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             far
             more
             effectual
             to
             preach
             it
             privately
             to
             a
             particular
             sinner
             ,
             as
             to
             himself
             .
             For
             the
             plainest
             man
             that
             is
             ,
             can
             scarce
             speak
             plain
             enough
             in
             publike
             for
             them
             to
             understand
             ;
             but
             in
             private
             we
             may
             much
             more
             .
             In
             publike
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             use
             such
             homely
             expressions
             ,
             or
             repetitions
             ,
             as
             their
             dulness
             doth
             require
             ,
             but
             in
             private
             we
             may
             :
             In
             publike
             our
             speeches
             are
             long
             ,
             and
             we
             quite
             over-run
             their
             understandings
             and
             memories
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             confounded
             and
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             follow
             us
             ,
             and
             one
             thing
             drives
             out
             another
             and
             so
             they
             know
             not
             what
             we
             said
             :
             But
             in
             private
             we
             can
             take
             our
             work
             gra●●tim
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             hearers
             with
             us
             as
             we
             go
             ;
             and
             by
             questions
             and
             their
             answers
             ,
             we
             can
             see
             how
             far
             they
             go
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             have
             next
             to
             do
             .
             In
             publike
             ,
             by
             length
             and
             speaking
             alone
             ,
             we
             lose
             their
             attentions
             :
             But
             when
             they
             are
             Interlocutors
             ,
             we
             can
             easily
             cause
             them
             to
             attend
             .
             Besides
             that
             ,
             we
             can
             (
             as
             was
             abovesaid
             )
             better
             answer
             their
             Objections
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             by
             Promises
             before
             we
             leave
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             publike
             we
             cannot
             do
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             publike
             preaching
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             :
             For
             though
             it
             may
             be
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             convert
             many
             ,
             yet
             
             not
             so
             many
             ;
             as
             experience
             ,
             and
             Gods
             appointment
             of
             further
             means
             ,
             may
             assure
             us
             .
             Long
             may
             you
             study
             and
             preach
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             if
             you
             neglect
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             for
             instances
             of
             particular
             special
             Obligations
             ,
             we
             might
             easily
             shew
             you
             many
             ,
             both
             from
             Christs
             own
             example
             ,
             who
             used
             this
             interlocutory
             preaching
             ,
             both
             to
             his
             Disciples
             and
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Apostles
             examples
             ,
             who
             did
             the
             like
             :
             But
             that
             indeed
             it
             would
             be
             needless
             tediousness
             to
             recite
             the
             passages
             to
             those
             that
             so
             well
             know
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             most
             ordinary
             way
             of
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             thus
             interlocutorily
             and
             by
             discourse
             :
             And
             when
             they
             did
             make
             a
             speech
             any
             thing
             long
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             the
             people
             and
             they
             discourse
             it
             out
             in
             the
             conclusion
             .
             Thus
             Peter
             preached
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Acts
             2
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             and
             thus
             Philip
             preached
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             and
             thus
             Paul
             preached
             to
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             and
             to
             many
             others
             .
             It
             s
             plain
             that
             it
             was
             the
             commonest
             preaching
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             which
             occasioneth
             the
             Quakers
             to
             challenge
             us
             to
             shew
             where
             any
             ever
             took
             a
             text
             ,
             and
             preacht
             as
             we
             do
             :
             (
             though
             they
             might
             have
             found
             that
             Christ
             did
             so
             ,
             Luk.
             4.
             18.
             )
             Paul
             
               preached
               privately
               to
               them
               of
               reputation
               ,
               l●st
               he
               should
               have
               run
               ,
               and
               laboured
               in
               vain
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             earnest
             charge
             no
             doubt
             includeth
             it
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               therefore
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               Iudge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               ;
               Preach
               the
               word
               ,
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ;
               reprove
               ,
               rebuke
               ,
               exhort
               ,
               with
               all
               long-suffering
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
             Both
             publike
             preaching
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             Reproofs
             and
             Exhortations
             are
             here
             required
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             how
             these
             preceptss
             are
             seconded
             with
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             pass
             it
             over
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               THere
               is
               a
               Necessity
               also
               of
               this
               Duty
               
                 ad
                 finem
              
               ;
               and
               first
               ,
               To
               the
               Creater
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               fuller
               success
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               Not
               
                 simply
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
              
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               could
               not
               have
               his
               Glory
               without
               it
               :
               for
               so
               our
               salvation
               is
               not
               Necessary
               to
               his
               Glory
               :
               but
               to
               his
               Greater
               Glory
               :
               because
               he
               is
               most
               honoured
               and
               pleased
               when
               most
               are
               saved
               :
               For
               he
               hath
               sworn
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               Death
               of
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               return
               and
               live
               .
               And
               doubtless
               as
               every
               Christian
               liveth
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               End
               so
               will
               he
               gladly
               take
               that
               course
               that
               may
               most
               effectually
               promote
               it
               :
               For
               what
               man
               would
               not
               attain
               his
               Ends
               ?
               O
               Brethren
               if
               we
               could
               generally
               set
               this
               work
               a
               foot
               in
               all
               the
               Parishes
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               get
               our
               people
               to
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               prosecute
               it
               skilfully
               and
               zealously
               our selves
               ,
               what
               a
               Glory
               would
               it
               put
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               what
               Glory
               would
               redound
               to
               God
               thereby
               ?
               If
               our
               common
               Ignorance
               were
               thus
               banished
               ,
               and
               our
               vanity
               and
               idleness
               turned
               into
               the
               study
               of
               the
               way
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               every
               Shop
               ,
               and
               every
               house
               were
               busied
               in
               learning
               of
               Catechisms
               ,
               and
               speaking
               of
               the
               word
               and
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               Pleasure
               would
               God
               take
               in
               our
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               ?
               He
               would
               even
               dwell
               in
               our
               habitations
               and
               make
               them
               his
               delight
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               that
               shineth
               in
               his
               Saints
               ;
               and
               all
               their
               Glory
               is
               his
               
               Glory
               ;
               that
               therefore
               which
               honoureth
               them
               ,
               in
               Number
               ,
               or
               excellency
               ,
               that
               honoureth
               him
               ;
               Will
               not
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               be
               most
               wonderful
               and
               conspicuous
               in
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               shall
               have
               that
               shining
               lustre
               that
               is
               described
               in
               Rev.
               21.
               ?
               It
               is
               he
               that
               is
               the
               sun
               and
               the
               shield
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               light
               is
               it
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               have
               light
               ;
               and
               the
               business
               of
               every
               Saint
               is
               to
               glorifie
               him
               :
               If
               therefore
               we
               can
               increase
               the
               Number
               or
               strength
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               we
               thereby
               increase
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Saints
               ;
               For
               he
               will
               have
               service
               and
               praise
               where
               before
               he
               had
               disobedience
               and
               dishonour
               .
               Christ
               also
               will
               be
               honoured
               in
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               bloodshed
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               operations
               ;
               And
               do
               not
               all
               these
               Ends
               require
               that
               we
               use
               the
               means
               with
               diligence
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               Duty
               also
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               welfare
               of
               our
               people
               :
               How
               much
               doth
               it
               conduce
               to
               their
               salvation
               is
               manifest
               .
               Brethren
               can
               you
               look
               believingly
               on
               your
               miserable
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               not
               perceive
               them
               calling
               for
               your
               help
               ?
               There
               is
               not
               a
               sinner
               whose
               case
               you
               should
               not
               so
               far
               compassionate
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               relieve
               them
               at
               dearer
               rates
               then
               this
               comes
               to
               .
               Can
               you
               see
               them
               as
               the
               wounded
               man
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               unmercifully
               pass
               by
               ?
               Can
               you
               hear
               them
               cry
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               of
               Macedonia
               to
               Paul
               in
               his
               vision
               ,
               come
               and
               help
               us
               ?
               and
               yet
               will
               you
               refuse
               your
               help
               ?
               Are
               you
               entrusted
               with
               an
               hospital
               ,
               where
               one
               languisheth
               in
               one
               corner
               ,
               and
               another
               groaneth
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               cryeth
               out
               ,
               O
               help
               me
               ,
               pity
               me
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               and
               a
               third
               is
               raging
               mad
               ,
               and
               would
               destroy
               himself
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               you
               sit
               idle
               ,
               or
               refuse
               your
               help
               ?
               
               If
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               him
               that
               relieveth
               not
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               of
               them
               that
               relieve
               not
               mens
               souls
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 your
                 brother
                 have
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 your
                 Compassion
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 dwelleth
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 you
                 ?
              
               You
               are
               not
               such
               Monsters
               ,
               such
               hard-hearted
               men
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               pity
               a
               Leper
               ,
               you
               will
               pity
               the
               naked
               ,
               imprisoned
               or
               desolate
               ,
               you
               will
               pity
               him
               that
               is
               tormented
               with
               grievous
               pain
               or
               sickness
               ;
               And
               will
               you
               not
               pity
               an
               ignorant
               hard-hearted
               sinner
               ?
               will
               you
               not
               pity
               one
               that
               must
               be
               shut
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               le
               under
               his
               remediless
               wrath
               ,
               if
               through
               Repentance
               speedily
               prevent
               it
               not
               ?
               O
               what
               a
               heart
               is
               it
               that
               will
               not
               pity
               such
               a
               one
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               call
               the
               heart
               of
               such
               a
               man
               ?
               a
               heart
               of
               stone
               ,
               or
               a
               very
               rock
               ,
               or
               adamant
               ,
               or
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Tyger
               ?
               or
               rather
               the
               heart
               of
               an
               Infidel
               ?
               for
               sure
               if
               he
               believed
               the
               misery
               of
               the
               impenitent
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               but
               he
               should
               have
               pity
               on
               him
               !
               Can
               you
               tell
               men
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               certainly
               be
               damned
               except
               they
               repent
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               pity
               on
               them
               when
               you
               have
               proclaimed
               such
               a
               danger
               ?
               And
               if
               you
               pity
               them
               ,
               will
               you
               not
               do
               this
               much
               for
               their
               salvation
               ?
               what
               abundance
               round
               about
               you
               are
               blindly
               hastening
               to
               perdition
               ?
               and
               your
               voice
               is
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               means
               of
               reclaiming
               them
               .
               The
               Physician
               hath
               no
               excuse
               who
               is
               doubly
               bound
               to
               relieve
               the
               sick
               ,
               when
               every
               neighbour
               is
               to
               help
               them
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               what
               if
               you
               heard
               sinners
               cry
               after
               you
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               
                 O
                 Sir
                 ;
                 have
                 pity
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 me
                 your
                 advice
                 !
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 wrath
                 of
                 God!
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 must
                 shortly
                 leave
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 lest
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 miserable
                 in
                 the
                 next
              
               I
               
               Could
               you
               deny
               your
               help
               to
               such
               a
               sinner
               ?
               What
               if
               they
               came
               to
               your
               Study-door
               ,
               and
               cryed
               for
               help
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               away
               ,
               till
               you
               had
               told
               them
               how
               to
               escape
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ?
               could
               you
               find
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               drive
               them
               away
               without
               advice
               ?
               I
               am
               confident
               you
               could
               not
               .
               Why
               ,
               alass
               such
               persons
               are
               less
               miserable
               then
               they
               that
               cannot
               cry
               for
               help
               .
               It
               is
               the
               hardened
               sinner
               that
               cares
               not
               for
               your
               help
               that
               most
               needeth
               it
               :
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               life
               as
               to
               feel
               that
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               light
               as
               to
               see
               his
               danger
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               sense
               left
               as
               to
               pity
               himself
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               man
               that
               is
               most
               to
               be
               pityed
               .
               Look
               upon
               your
               neighbours
               round
               about
               you
               ,
               and
               think
               what
               abundance
               need
               your
               help
               in
               no
               less
               a
               case
               then
               the
               apparent
               danger
               of
               damnation
               .
               And
               every
               impenitent
               person
               that
               you
               see
               and
               know
               about
               you
               ,
               suppose
               that
               you
               hear
               them
               cry
               to
               you
               for
               help
               
                 as
                 ever
                 you
                 pitied
                 poor
                 wretches
                 pity
                 us
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 tormented
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 hell
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 pitty
                 us
                 :
              
               And
               do
               that
               for
               them
               that
               you
               would
               do
               if
               they
               followed
               you
               with
               such
               complaints
               .
               O
               how
               can
               you
               walk
               and
               talk
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               with
               such
               people
               ,
               when
               you
               know
               their
               case
               ?
               Me
               thinks
               when
               you
               look
               them
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               think
               how
               they
               must
               lie
               in
               perpetual
               misery
               ,
               you
               should
               break
               forth
               into
               tears
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               did
               when
               he
               looked
               upon
               
                 Hazael
                 ,
              
               )
               and
               then
               fall
               on
               with
               the
               most
               importunate
               Exhortations
               !
               when
               you
               must
               visit
               them
               in
               their
               sickness
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               wound
               your
               hearts
               ,
               to
               see
               them
               ready
               to
               depart
               into
               misery
               ,
               before
               you
               have
               ever
               dealt
               seriously
               with
               them
               for
               their
               recovery
               ?
               O
               then
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               poor
               
               souls
               ,
               have
               pity
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               bestir
               your selves
               ,
               and
               spare
               no
               pains
               that
               may
               conduce
               to
               their
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               ANd
               I
               must
               further
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               this
               Ministerial
               fidelity
               is
               Necessary
               to
               your
               own
               welfare
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               your
               peoples
               .
               For
               this
               is
               your
               work
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               (
               among
               others
               )
               you
               shall
               be
               judged
               .
               You
               can
               no
               more
               be
               saved
               without
               Ministerial
               diligence
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               then
               they
               or
               you
               can
               be
               saved
               without
               Christian
               diligence
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               If
               you
               care
               not
               for
               others
               ,
               at
               least
               care
               for
               your selves
               .
               O
               what
               is
               it
               to
               answer
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               such
               a
               charge
               ?
               and
               what
               sins
               more
               hainous
               then
               the
               betraying
               of
               souls
               ?
               Doth
               not
               that
               threatning
               make
               us
               tremble
               ?
               
                 [
                 If
                 thou
                 warn
                 not
                 the
                 wicked
                 —
                 their
                 blood
                 will
                 I
                 require
                 at
                 thy
                 hands
                 .
                 ]
              
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               nay
               I
               am
               past
               doubt
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               is
               near
               when
               unfaithful
               Ministers
               will
               wish
               that
               they
               had
               never
               known
               that
               charge
               .
               But
               that
               they
               had
               rather
               been
               Colliars
               or
               Tinkers
               ,
               or
               sweepers
               of
               Channels
               ,
               then
               Pastors
               of
               Christs
               flock
               !
               when
               besides
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               blood
               of
               so
               many
               souls
               to
               answer
               for
               .
               O
               Brethren
               ,
               our
               death
               as
               well
               as
               our
               peoples
               is
               at
               hand
               !
               and
               it
               is
               as
               terrible
               to
               an
               unfaithful
               Pastor
               as
               to
               any
               .
               When
               we
               see
               that
               dye
               we
               must
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               ,
               no
               wit
               or
               learning
               ,
               no
               credit
               or
               popular
               applause
               can
               put
               by
               the
               stroke
               ,
               or
               delay
               the
               time
               ;
               but
               willing
               or
               unwilling
               ,
               our
               souls
               must
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               that
               into
               a
               world
               that
               we
               never
               saw
               ,
               where
               our
               persons
               and
               
               worldly
               interest
               will
               not
               be
               respected
               ,
               O
               then
               for
               a
               clear
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               can
               say
               
                 [
                 I
                 lived
                 not
                 to
                 my self
                 but
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 spared
                 not
                 my
                 pains
                 ,
                 I
                 hid
                 not
                 my
                 talent
                 ;
                 I
                 concealed
                 not
                 mens
                 misery
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 recovery
                 .
                 ]
              
               O
               Sirs
               ,
               let
               us
               therefore
               take
               time
               while
               we
               may
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               work
               while
               it
               is
               day
               ,
               for
               the
               night
               cometh
               when
               none
               can
               work
               .
               This
               is
               our
               day
               too
               :
               and
               by
               doing
               good
               to
               others
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               good
               to
               our selves
               .
               If
               you
               would
               prepare
               for
               a
               comfortable
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               sure
               and
               great
               Reward
               ,
               the
               harvest
               is
               before
               you
               :
               g●rd
               up
               the
               loins
               of
               your
               minds
               ,
               and
               quit
               your selves
               like
               men
               ;
               that
               you
               may
               end
               your
               days
               with
               that
               confident
               triumph
               
                 [
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ;
                 henceforth
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 me
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 ]
              
               And
               if
               you
               would
               be
               blessed
               with
               those
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Labour
               now
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               rest
               from
               your
               labours
               then
               ,
               and
               do
               such
               works
               as
               you
               would
               wish
               should
               follow
               you
               ,
               and
               not
               such
               as
               will
               prove
               your
               terror
               in
               the
               review
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             HAving
             found
             so
             great
             Reason
             to
             move
             us
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Directions
             .
             1.
             
             Apply
             them
             further
             for
             our
             Humiliation
             and
             Excitation
             .
             And
             2.
             answer
             some
             Objections
             that
             may
             be
             raised
             .
          
           
             And
             1.
             what
             cause
             have
             we
             to
             bleed
             before
             the
             Lord
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             have
             neglected
             so
             great
             and
             good
             a
             work
             so
             long
             ?
             That
             we
             have
             been
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             done
             so
             little
             by
             personal
             instructions
             and
             conference
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             mens
             souls
             !
             If
             we
             had
             but
             set
             a
             work
             this
             business
             sooner
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             now
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             who
             knows
             how
             many
             more
             might
             have
             been
             brought
             over
             unto
             Christ
             ?
             and
             how
             much
             happyer
             we
             might
             have
             made
             our
             Parishes
             ,
             ere
             now
             ?
             And
             why
             might
             we
             not
             have
             done
             it
             sooner
             as
             well
             as
             now
             ?
             I
             confess
             many
             impediments
             were
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             are
             still
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             while
             there
             is
             a
             Devil
             to
             tempt
             ,
             and
             a
             corrupt
             heart
             in
             man
             to
             resist
             the
             light
             :
             But
             if
             the
             greatest
             impediment
             had
             not
             been
             in
             our selves
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             own
             darkness
             ,
             and
             dulness
             ,
             and
             undisposedness
             to
             duty
             ,
             and
             our
             dividedness
             and
             unaptness
             to
             close
             for
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             much
             might
             have
             been
             done
             before
             this
             .
             We
             had
             the
             same
             God
             to
             command
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             miserable
             objects
             of
             compassion
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             liberty
             from
             Governors
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             But
             we
             stood
             looking
             for
             changes
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             have
             had
             the
             Magistrate
             not
             only
             to
             have
             
             given
             us
             leave
             to
             work
             ,
             but
             have
             done
             our
             work
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             have
             brought
             the
             game
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             while
             we
             lookt
             for
             better
             daies
             ,
             we
             made
             them
             worse
             ,
             by
             the
             lamentable
             neglect
             of
             a
             chief
             part
             of
             our
             work
             .
             And
             had
             we
             as
             much
             petitioned
             Parliaments
             for
             the
             interposition
             of
             their
             Authority
             to
             compell
             men
             to
             be
             catechized
             and
             instructed
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             for
             maintenance
             and
             other
             matters
             ;
             its
             like
             we
             might
             have
             obtained
             it
             long
             ago
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             forward
             to
             gratifie
             us
             in
             such
             undisputable
             things
             .
             But
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             just
             excuse
             for
             our
             sin
             ;
             somewhat
             that
             may
             perhaps
             excuse
             
               à
               tanto
            
             ,
             but
             nothing
             
               à
               toto
            
             ;
             and
             the
             sin
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             because
             the
             duty
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             afraid
             of
             pleading
             excuse
             too
             much
             .
             The
             Lord
             of
             Mercy
             forgive
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ministry
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             lay
             not
             this
             or
             any
             of
             our
             Ministerial
             negligences
             to
             our
             charge
             .
             O
             that
             he
             would
             cover
             all
             our
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             would
             wash
             away
             our
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             souls
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             chief
             Shepherd
             shall
             appear
             ,
             we
             may
             stand
             before
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             for
             the
             scattering
             of
             his
             Flock
             .
             And
             O
             that
             he
             would
             put
             up
             his
             controversie
             which
             he
             hath
             against
             the
             Pastors
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             deal
             the
             hardlyer
             with
             them
             for
             our
             sakes
             ;
             nor
             suffer
             underminers
             or
             persecutors
             to
             scatter
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             suffered
             his
             Sheep
             to
             be
             scattered
             !
             and
             that
             he
             will
             not
             care
             as
             little
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ;
             nor
             think
             his
             salvation
             too
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             thought
             their
             labour
             and
             sufferings
             too
             much
             for
             mens
             salvation
             :
             and
             as
             we
             have
             had
             many
             daies
             of
             Humiliation
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             the
             
             sins
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgements
             that
             have
             lain
             upon
             us
             ,
             I
             hope
             we
             shall
             hear
             that
             God
             will
             more
             throughly
             humble
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             bewail
             their
             own
             neglects
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             apart
             some
             daies
             through
             the
             Land
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             not
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             lament
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             while
             they
             over-look
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             may
             not
             abhor
             our
             solemn
             National
             humiliations
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             managed
             by
             unhumbled
             Guides
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             first
             prevail
             with
             him
             for
             a
             pardon
             for
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             beg
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             O
             that
             we
             might
             cast
             out
             the
             dung
             of
             our
             Pride
             ,
             Contention
             ,
             Self-seeking
             and
             Idleness
             ,
             lest
             God
             should
             cast
             our
             sacrifices
             as
             dung
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             and
             should
             cast
             us
             out
             as
             the
             dung
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             of
             late
             he
             hath
             done
             many
             others
             for
             our
             warning
             !
             and
             that
             we
             might
             presently
             Resolve
             in
             concord
             to
             mend
             our
             pace
             ,
             before
             we
             feel
             a
             sharper
             spur
             then
             hitherto
             we
             have
             felt
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             AND
             now
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             our
             lazy
             contradicting
             flesh
             ,
             and
             rouze
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             business
             that
             we
             are
             engaged
             in
             .
             The
             harvest
             is
             great
             ,
             the
             labourers
             are
             too
             few
             ;
             the
             loyterers
             and
             contentious
             hinderers
             are
             many
             ;
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             are
             precious
             ;
             the
             misery
             of
             sinners
             is
             great
             ;
             and
             the
             everlasting
             misery
             that
             they
             are
             near
             to
             is
             greater
             ;
             the
             
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             desirable
             ;
             the
             joy
             that
             we
             are
             helping
             them
             to
             ,
             is
             unconceivable
             ;
             the
             comfort
             that
             followeth
             a
             faithful
             steward-ship
             is
             not
             small
             ;
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             full
             success
             also
             will
             be
             greater
             ;
             to
             be
             co-workers
             with
             God
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             little
             honour
             ;
             to
             subserve
             the
             blood-shed
             of
             Christ
             for
             mens
             salvation
             is
             not
             a
             light
             thing
             :
             to
             lead
             on
             the
             Armies
             of
             Christ
             through
             the
             thickest
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             guide
             them
             safely
             through
             a
             dangerous
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             steer
             the
             vessel
             through
             such
             storms
             ,
             and
             rocks
             ,
             and
             sands
             ,
             and
             shelves
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             safe
             to
             the
             harbour
             of
             Rest
             ,
             requireth
             no
             small
             skill
             and
             diligence
             :
             the
             fields
             now
             seem
             even
             white
             unto
             harvest
             ,
             the
             preparations
             that
             have
             been
             made
             for
             us
             are
             very
             great
             ;
             the
             season
             of
             working
             is
             more
             warm
             and
             calm
             ,
             then
             most
             ages
             before
             us
             have
             ever
             seen
             :
             we
             have
             carelesly
             loytered
             too
             long
             already
             ;
             the
             present
             time
             is
             posting
             away
             ;
             while
             we
             are
             trifling
             ,
             men
             are
             dying
             ,
             &
             how
             fast
             are
             men
             passing
             into
             another
             world
             ?
             And
             is
             there
             nothing
             in
             all
             this
             to
             awaken
             us
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             us
             to
             speedy
             and
             unwearied
             diligence
             ?
             Can
             we
             think
             that
             a
             man
             can
             be
             too
             careful
             and
             painful
             under
             all
             these
             motives
             and
             engagements
             ?
             Or
             could
             that
             man
             be
             a
             fit
             instrument
             for
             other
             mens
             illumination
             ,
             that
             were
             himself
             so
             blind
             ?
             or
             for
             the
             quickning
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             were
             himself
             so
             sensless
             ?
             What
             Sirs
             ,
             are
             you
             that
             are
             men
             of
             wisdom
             as
             dull
             as
             the
             common
             people
             ?
             and
             do
             we
             need
             to
             heap
             up
             a
             multitude
             of
             words
             to
             perswade
             you
             to
             a
             known
             and
             weighty
             duty
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             it
             should
             be
             enough
             to
             set
             you
             on
             work
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             line
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             his
             will
             ?
             or
             to
             prove
             to
             you
             that
             the
             work
             hath
             a
             tendency
             to
             mens
             salvation
             ?
             
             One
             would
             think
             that
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             your
             miserable
             neighbours
             should
             be
             motive
             sufficient
             to
             draw
             out
             your
             most
             compassionate
             endeavours
             for
             their
             relief
             ?
             If
             a
             cripple
             do
             but
             unlap
             his
             sores
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             his
             disabled
             limbs
             ,
             it
             will
             move
             you
             without
             words
             ?
             and
             will
             not
             the
             case
             of
             souls
             that
             are
             neer
             to
             damnation
             move
             you
             ?
             O
             happy
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             Physicians
             were
             but
             healed
             themselves
             !
             and
             if
             we
             had
             not
             too
             much
             of
             that
             Infidelity
             and
             stupidity
             which
             we
             daily
             preach
             against
             ,
             in
             others
             !
             and
             were
             soundlyer
             perswaded
             of
             that
             which
             we
             perswade
             men
             of
             ,
             and
             deeplyer
             affected
             with
             the
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             would
             affect
             them
             !
             Were
             there
             but
             such
             clear
             and
             deep
             impressions
             upon
             our
             souls
             ,
             of
             those
             glorious
             things
             that
             we
             daily
             preach
             ,
             O
             what
             a
             change
             would
             it
             make
             in
             our
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             private
             course
             !
             O
             what
             a
             miserable
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             preach
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             before
             they
             soundly
             believe
             that
             there
             are
             such
             things
             !
             Or
             have
             felt
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             they
             preach
             !
             It
             would
             amaze
             a
             sensible
             man
             to
             think
             what
             matters
             we
             preach
             and
             talk
             of
             !
             What
             it
             is
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             pass
             out
             of
             this
             flesh
             ,
             and
             go
             before
             a
             righteous
             God
             ,
             and
             enter
             upon
             unchangeable
             Joy
             or
             Torment
             !
             O
             with
             what
             amazing
             thoughts
             do
             dying
             men
             apprehend
             those
             things
             !
             How
             should
             such
             matters
             be
             preacht
             and
             discourst
             of
             ?
             O
             the
             gravity
             ,
             the
             seriousness
             ,
             the
             uncessant
             diligence
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             require
             !
             I
             know
             not
             what
             others
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             ashamed
             of
             my
             stupidity
             ,
             and
             wonder
             at
             my self
             that
             Ideal
             not
             with
             my
             own
             and
             others
             souls
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             looks
             for
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             can
             
             have
             room
             for
             almost
             any
             other
             thoughts
             or
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             astonishing
             matters
             do
             not
             wholly
             take
             me
             up
             :
             I
             marva●l
             how
             I
             can
             preach
             of
             them
             slightly
             and
             coldly
             !
             and
             how
             I
             can
             let
             men
             alone
             in
             their
             sins
             !
             and
             that
             I
             do
             not
             go
             to
             them
             and
             beseech
             them
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             to
             Repent
             ,
             how
             ever
             they
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             whatever
             pains
             or
             trouble
             it
             should
             cost
             me
             !
             I
             seldom
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             but
             my
             Conscience
             smiteth
             me
             that
             I
             have
             been
             no
             more
             serious
             and
             servent
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             .
          
           
             It
             accuseth
             me
             not
             so
             much
             for
             want
             of
             humane
             ornaments
             or
             elegancy
             ,
             nor
             for
             letting
             fall
             an
             unhansom
             word
             But
             it
             asketh
             me
             
               How
               couldst
               thou
               speak
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               with
               such
               a
               Heart
               ?
               How
               couldst
               thou
               Preach
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Hell
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               careless
               sleepy
               manner
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               believe
               what
               thou
               saist
               ?
               Art
               thou
               in
               earrest
               or
               in
               jest
               ?
               How
               canst
               thou
               tell
               people
               that
               sin
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               much
               misery
               is
               upon
               them
               and
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               affected
               with
               it
               ?
               shouldst
               thou
               not
               weep
               over
               such
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               thy
               tears
               interrupt
               thy
               words
               ?
               shouldst
               thou
               not
               cry
               aloud
               ,
               and
               shew
               them
               their
               transgressions
               ?
               and
               intreat
               and
               beseech
               as
               for
               life
               and
               death
               .
            
             Truly
             this
             is
             the
             peal
             that
             Conscience
             doth
             ring
             in
             my
             ears
             ,
             and
             yet
             my
             drouzie
             soul
             will
             not
             be
             awakened
             !
             O
             what
             a
             thing
             is
             a
             senseless
             hardened
             heart
             !
             O
             Lord
             save
             us
             from
             the
             plague
             of
             Infidelity
             and
             Hard-heartedness
             our selves
             ,
             or
             else
             how
             shall
             we
             be
             fit
             Instruments
             of
             saving
             others
             from
             it
             !
             O
             do
             that
             on
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             which
             thou
             wouldst
             use
             us
             to
             do
             on
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             !
             I
             am
             even
             confounded
             to
             think
             what
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             my
             sickness
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             my
             Pulpit
             and
             discoursing
             
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ?
             That
             ever
             that
             can
             seem
             so
             light
             a
             matter
             to
             me
             now
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             so
             great
             and
             astonishing
             a
             matter
             then
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             will
             do
             so
             again
             when
             death
             looks
             me
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             when
             yet
             I
             daily
             know
             and
             think
             of
             that
             approaching
             hour
             !
             and
             yet
             those
             fore
             thoughts
             will
             not
             recover
             such
             working
             apprehensions
             ?
             O
             Brethren
             sure
             if
             you
             had
             all
             conversed
             with
             neighbour-death
             as
             oft
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             received
             the
             sentence
             in
             your selves
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             an
             unquiet
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             reformed
             life
             in
             your
             Ministerial
             diligence
             and
             fidelity
             ;
             and
             you
             would
             have
             something
             within
             you
             that
             would
             frequently
             ask
             you
             such
             questions
             as
             these
             :
             
               Is
               this
               all
               thy
               Compassion
               on
               lost
               sinners
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               do
               no
               more
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               them
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               O
               how
               many
               round
               about
               thee
               ,
               that
               are
               yet
               the
               visible
               sons
               of
               death
               ?
               What
               hast
               thou
               said
               to
               them
               or
               done
               for
               their
               recovery
               ?
               shall
               they
               dye
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               Hell
               before
               thou
               wilt
               speak
               to
               them
               one
               serious
               word
               to
               prevent
               it
               ?
               shall
               they
               there
               curse
               thee
               for
               ever
               that
               didst
               no
               more
               in
               time
               to
               save
               them
               ?
            
             such
             cries
             of
             Conscience
             are
             daily
             in
             mine
             ears
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             knows
             I
             have
             too
             little
             obeyed
             them
             .
             The
             God
             of
             Mercy
             pardon
             me
             ,
             and
             awake
             me
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             servants
             that
             have
             been
             thus
             sinfully
             negligent
             ,
             I
             confess
             to
             my
             shame
             ,
             that
             I
             seldom
             hear
             the
             Bell
             toll
             for
             one
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             but
             Conscience
             asketh
             me
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               done
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               that
               soul
               before
               it
               left
               the
               body
               ?
               There
               is
               one
               more
               gone
               to
               Iudgement
               :
               what
               didst
               thou
               to
               prepare
               them
               for
               Iudgement
               ?
            
             and
             yet
             I
             have
             been
             slothful
             and
             backward
             to
             help
             the
             rest
             that
             do
             survive
             .
             How
             can
             you
             
             chuse
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             laying
             a
             Corps
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             but
             think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             
               Here
               lieth
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               where
               is
               the
               soul
               ?
               and
               what
               have
               I
               done
               for
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               departed
               ?
               It
               was
               part
               of
               my
               charge
               ,
               what
               account
               can
               I
               give
               of
               it
               ,
            
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             you
             to
             answer
             such
             questions
             ,
             as
             these
             ?
             It
             may
             seem
             so
             now
             ,
             but
             the
             hour
             is
             coming
             when
             it
             will
             not
             seem
             so
             .
             If
             our
             hearts
             condem
             us
             .
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             will
             condemn
             us
             much
             more
             ●even
             with
             another
             kind
             of
             Condemnation
             then
             Conscience
             doth
             .
             The
             voice
             of
             conscience
             now
             is
             a
             stil
             voice
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             of
             Conscience
             is
             a
             gentle
             sentence
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             of
             God.
             Alas
             !
             Conscience
             seeth
             but
             a
             very
             little
             of
             our
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             God
             seeth
             .
             What
             mountains
             would
             these
             things
             appear
             to
             your
             souls
             ,
             which
             now
             seem
             mole
             hils
             ?
             What
             beams
             would
             these
             be
             in
             your
             eyes
             that
             now
             seem
             motes
             ,
             if
             you
             did
             but
             see
             them
             with
             a
             clearer
             light
             ?
             (
             I
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             As
             God
             seeth
             them
             )
             we
             can
             easily
             make
             shift
             to
             plead
             the
             Cause
             with
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             either
             bribe
             it
             ,
             or
             bear
             its
             sentence
             :
             but
             God
             is
             not
             so
             easily
             dealt
             with
             ,
             nor
             his
             sentence
             so
             easily
             born
             .
             
               Wherefore
               we
               receiving
            
             (
             and
             preaching
             )
             
               a
               Kingdom
               that
               cannot
               be
               moved
               ,
               let
               us
               have
               grace
               whereby
               we
               may
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ,
               with
               reverence
               ,
               and
               Godly
               fear
               :
               for
               our
               God
               is
               a
               Consuming
               fire
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             ult
             .
             But
             because
             you
             shall
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             affright
             my self
             or
             you
             with
             bug
             bears
             ,
             and
             tell
             you
             of
             dangers
             and
             terrors
             when
             there
             are
             none
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             add
             the
             certainty
             and
             sureness
             of
             that
             Condemnation
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             to
             befal
             the
             negligent
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             will
             befall
             us
             that
             are
             here
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             we
             
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             wilful
             neglecters
             of
             this
             great
             work
             ;
             How
             many
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             us
             to
             our
             Condemnation
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             Parents
             that
             destinated
             us
             to
             the
             Ministry
             may
             condemn
             us
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               we
               devoted
               them
               to
               thy
               service
               ,
               and
               they
               made
               light
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               serv'd
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Masters
             that
             taught
             us
             ,
             our
             Tutors
             that
             instructed
             us
             ;
             The
             Schools
             and
             Universities
             that
             we
             lived
             in
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             years
             that
             we
             spent
             in
             study
             ,
             may
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             Condemn
             us
             :
             For
             why
             was
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             Learning
             and
             Knowledge
             and
             Ministerial
             gifts
             will
             condemn
             us
             ▪
             For
             to
             what
             are
             we
             made
             partakers
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             4
             Our
             voluntary
             undertaking
             the
             Charge
             of
             souls
             will
             condemn
             us
             ;
             For
             all
             men
             should
             be
             true
             to
             the
             trust
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             undertaken
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             All
             the
             Care
             of
             God
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             them
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             negligent
             and
             unfaithful
             ,
             and
             condemn
             us
             :
             For
             that
             we
             did
             by
             our
             neglect
             destroy
             them
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             the
             severe
             Precepts
             and
             Charges
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             Promises
             of
             Assistance
             and
             reward
             and
             the
             threatnings
             of
             punishment
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             unfaithful
             and
             condemn
             them
             ;
             For
             God
             did
             not
             speak
             all
             this
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Preachers
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             against
             such
             and
             condemn
             them
             :
             even
             
             this
             pattern
             that
             is
             set
             them
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             
             And
             all
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             diligent
             servants
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             places
             about
             them
             .
             For
             these
             were
             for
             their
             imitation
             ,
             and
             to
             provoke
             them
             to
             a
             holy
             emulation
             in
             fidelity
             and
             Ministerial
             diligence
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Holy
             Bible
             that
             is
             open
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Books
             in
             our
             studies
             that
             tell
             us
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             may
             condemn
             the
             lazy
             and
             unprofitable
             servant
             :
             For
             we
             have
             not
             all
             these
             helps
             and
             furniture
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             All
             the
             Sermons
             that
             we
             preach
             to
             perswade
             our
             people
             to
             work
             out
             their
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             by
             force
             ,
             to
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             run
             as
             they
             that
             may
             obtain
             ,
             &c.
             will
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             unfaithful
             and
             condemn
             them
             .
             For
             if
             it
             so
             nearly
             concern
             them
             to
             labour
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             concern
             us
             who
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             them
             to
             be
             also
             violent
             ,
             laborious
             ,
             and
             unwearied
             in
             striving
             to
             help
             on
             their
             salvation
             ?
             Is
             it
             worth
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             is
             it
             not
             also
             worth
             ours
             ?
          
           
             10.
             
             All
             the
             Sermons
             that
             we
             preach
             to
             them
             to
             set
             out
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             natural
             state
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             need
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgement
             against
             such
             and
             condemn
             them
             .
             And
             a
             sad
             review
             it
             will
             be
             to
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             forc't
             to
             think
             Did
             I
             tell
             them
             of
             such
             great
             dangers
             and
             hopes
             in
             publike
             ,
             and
             w●●ld
             I
             do
             no
             more
             to
             help
             them
             in
             private
             ?
             What
             tell
             them
             daily
             of
             threatned
             damnation
             ,
             and
             yet
             let
             
             them
             run
             into
             it
             so
             easily
             ?
             Tell
             them
             of
             such
             a
             Glory
             ,
             and
             scarce
             speak
             a
             word
             to
             them
             personallly
             to
             help
             them
             to
             it
             ?
             Were
             these
             such
             great
             matters
             with
             me
             at
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             small
             when
             I
             came
             home
             ?
             ]
             All
             this
             is
             dreadful
             self-condemnation
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             All
             the
             Sermons
             that
             we
             have
             preached
             to
             perswade
             other
             men
             to
             such
             duties
             ,
             as
             neighbours
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             and
             plainly
             to
             rebuke
             them
             ,
             and
             parents
             and
             masters
             to
             do
             it
             to
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgement
             against
             such
             ,
             and
             condemn
             them
             .
             For
             will
             you
             perswade
             others
             to
             that
             which
             you
             will
             not
             do
             (
             as
             far
             as
             you
             can
             )
             your selves
             ?
             When
             you
             threaten
             them
             for
             neglecting
             it
             ,
             you
             threaten
             your
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             All
             our
             hard
             censures
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             doing
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             reproofs
             of
             him
             for
             permitting
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             denying
             his
             further
             assistance
             to
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             doth
             condemn
             our selves
             if
             we
             refuse
             our
             own
             duty
             .
             What
             must
             all
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             world
             be
             servants
             to
             our
             sloathfulness
             ,
             or
             light
             us
             the
             candle
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             or
             only
             hold
             the
             stirrup
             to
             our
             Pride
             ,
             or
             make
             our
             beds
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             sleep
             by
             day-light
             ?
             Should
             they
             do
             their
             part
             in
             a
             subordinate
             office
             to
             protect
             and
             further
             us
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             we
             do
             ours
             who
             stand
             nearest
             to
             the
             end
             ?
          
           
             13.
             
             All
             the
             maintenance
             that
             we
             take
             for
             our
             service
             if
             we
             be
             unfaithful
             will
             condemn
             us
             :
             For
             who
             is
             it
             that
             will
             pay
             a
             servant
             to
             take
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             sit
             still
             or
             work
             for
             himself
             ?
             If
             we
             have
             the
             Fleece
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             that
             we
             may
             look
             to
             the
             ●lock
             .
             And
             by
             taking
             the
             wages
             ,
             we
             oblige
             our selves
             to
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             All
             the
             honour
             that
             we
             expect
             or
             receive
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Ministerial
             Priviledges
             before
             
             mentioned
             will
             condemn
             the
             unfaithful
             :
             For
             the
             honour
             is
             but
             the
             encouragement
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             All
             the
             witness
             that
             we
             have
             born
             against
             the
             scandalous
             negligent
             Ministers
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             we
             have
             spoken
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             endeavours
             that
             we
             have
             used
             for
             their
             removal
             ,
             will
             condemn
             the
             unfaithful
             .
             For
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             :
             If
             we
             succed
             them
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             we
             spoke
             all
             that
             against
             ourselves
             .
             And
             as
             we
             condemned
             them
             ,
             God
             and
             others
             will
             condemn
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             imitate
             them
             .
             And
             though
             we
             be
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             they
             ,
             it
             will
             prove
             sad
             to
             be
             too
             like
             them
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             All
             the
             Judgements
             that
             God
             hath
             executed
             on
             them
             in
             this
             age
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             will
             condemn
             us
             if
             we
             be
             unfaithful
             :
             Hath
             he
             made
             the
             idle
             Shepherds
             and
             sensual
             drones
             ,
             to
             stink
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             and
             will
             he
             honour
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             idle
             and
             sensual
             ?
             Hath
             he
             sequestred
             them
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             our
             of
             their
             habitations
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             laid
             them
             by
             ,
             as
             dead
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             alive
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             a
             hissing
             and
             a
             by-word
             in
             the
             Land
             ?
             and
             yet
             dare
             we
             imitate
             them
             ?
             Are
             not
             their
             sufferings
             our
             warnings
             ?
             and
             did
             not
             all
             this
             befall
             them
             for
             our
             examples
             ?
             If
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             should
             waken
             Ministers
             to
             self-denyal
             and
             diligence
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             we
             had
             seen
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             !
             If
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             on
             one
             man
             should
             do
             so
             much
             ,
             what
             should
             so
             many
             years
             judgement
             on
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             them
             do
             ?
             Would
             you
             have
             imitated
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             seen
             the
             flood
             that
             drowned
             them
             !
             Would
             you
             have
             taken
             up
             the
             sins
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Fulness
             of
             bread
             ,
             Idleness
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             stood
             by
             and
             seen
             the
             flames
             of
             Sodom
             !
             
             This
             was
             Gods
             argument
             to
             deter
             the
             Israelites
             from
             the
             Nations
             sins
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               for
               all
               these
               things
               they
               had
               seen
               them
               cast
               one
               before
               them
               .
            
             Who
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Iudas
             that
             had
             seen
             him
             hanged
             and
             burst
             ?
             and
             who
             would
             have
             been
             a
             lying
             sacrilegious
             hypocrite
             ,
             that
             had
             seen
             ●nanias
             and
             Saphira
             dye
             ?
             And
             who
             would
             not
             have
             been
             afraid
             to
             contradict
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             had
             seen
             ●l●mas
             smitten
             blind
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             prove
             self-seeking
             ,
             idle
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             seen
             God
             scourging
             such
             out
             of
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             sweeping
             them
             away
             as
             dirt
             into
             the
             Channels
             ?
             God
             forbid
             !
             For
             then
             how
             great
             ,
             and
             how
             manifold
             will
             our
             condemnation
             be
             ?
          
           
             17.
             
             All
             the
             Disputations
             and
             eager
             contests
             that
             we
             have
             had
             against
             unfaithful
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             faithful
             Ministry
             ,
             will
             condemn
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             unfaithful
             ?
             And
             so
             will
             the
             Books
             that
             we
             have
             written
             to
             those
             ends
             .
             How
             many
             score
             ,
             if
             not
             hundreds
             of
             Catechisms
             are
             written
             in
             England
             ?
             and
             yet
             shall
             we
             forbear
             to
             use
             them
             ?
             How
             many
             Books
             have
             been
             written
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             by
             English
             and
             Scottish
             Divines
             ?
             and
             how
             fully
             hath
             it
             been
             defended
             ?
             and
             what
             reproach
             hath
             been
             cast
             upon
             the
             adversaries
             of
             it
             through
             the
             Land
             ?
             And
             yet
             shall
             we
             lay
             it
             by
             ,
             as
             useless
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             free
             leave
             to
             use
             !
             O
             fearful
             hypocrisie
             !
             What
             can
             we
             call
             it
             less
             ?
             Did
             we
             think
             when
             we
             were
             writing
             against
             this
             sect
             ,
             and
             the
             sect
             that
             opposed
             Discipline
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             writing
             all
             that
             against
             our selves
             ?
             O
             what
             Evidence
             do
             the
             Book-sellers
             shops
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Libraries
             contain
             against
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             godly
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Land
             !
             The
             Lord
             cause
             them
             seasonably
             to
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             All
             the
             daies
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             that
             have
             been
             of
             late
             years
             kept
             in
             England
             so
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgement
             against
             the
             unreformed
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             to
             the
             painful
             part
             of
             the
             work
             .
             And
             I
             confess
             it
             is
             so
             heavy
             an
             aggravation
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             me
             ready
             to
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             it
             .
             Was
             there
             ever
             a
             Nation
             on
             the
             race
             of
             the
             earth
             that
             hath
             so
             solemnly
             and
             so
             long
             ,
             followed
             God
             with
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ?
             Before
             the
             Parliament
             began
             ,
             how
             frequent
             and
             servent
             were
             wein
             secret
             :
             After
             that
             for
             many
             years
             time
             together
             ,
             we
             had
             a
             monethly
             Fast
             commanded
             by
             the
             Parliament
             :
             besides
             frequent
             private
             and
             publike
             Fa●●s
             on
             the
             by
             .
             And
             what
             was
             all
             this
             for
             ?
             What
             ever
             was
             sometime
             the
             means
             that
             we
             lookt
             at
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             Prayers
             was
             Church-Reformation
             ,
             and
             therein
             especially
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             
               A
               faithful
               Ministry
               ;
               and
               Exercise
               of
               Discipline
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             And
             did
             it
             once
             enter
             then
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             yea
             or
             into
             our
             own
             hearts
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             had
             all
             that
             we
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             was
             put
             into
             our
             own
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             painful
             as
             we
             could
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             what
             Discipline
             we
             would
             ,
             that
             then
             we
             would
             do
             nothing
             (
             but
             publikely
             preach
             )
             that
             we
             would
             not
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             of
             Catechizing
             and
             Instructing
             our
             people
             personally
             ?
             nor
             exercise
             any
             considerable
             part
             of
             Discipline
             at
             all
             ?
             It
             astonisheth
             me
             to
             think
             of
             it
             !
             What
             a
             depth
             of
             deceit
             is
             it
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             !
             What
             ,
             are
             good
             mens
             hearts
             so
             deceitful
             ?
             Are
             all
             mens
             hearts
             so
             deceitful
             ?
             I
             confess
             I
             told
             many
             souldiers
             and
             other
             sensual
             men
             then
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             fought
             for
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             I
             was
             confident
             they
             would
             abhorr
             it
             and
             be
             enemies
             to
             it
             ,
             
             when
             they
             saw
             and
             felt
             it
             :
             thinking
             that
             the
             yoak
             of
             Discipline
             would
             have
             pincht
             their
             necks
             :
             and
             that
             when
             they
             had
             been
             catechized
             and
             personally
             dealt
             with
             ,
             and
             reproved
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             in
             private
             and
             publike
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             publike
             confestion
             and
             repentance
             ,
             or
             avoided
             as
             impenitent
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             scorned
             and
             spurned
             against
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             the
             yoak
             of
             Christ
             for
             tyrannie
             :
             But
             little
             did
             I
             think
             that
             the
             Ministers
             would
             have
             let
             all
             fall
             ,
             and
             put
             almost
             none
             of
             this
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             let
             them
             alone
             for
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             let
             all
             run
             on
             as
             it
             did
             before
             .
          
           
             O
             the
             earnest
             prayers
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             in
             secret
             daies
             heretofore
             for
             
               a
               Painful
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               for
               Discipline
               !
            
             As
             if
             they
             had
             even
             wrestled
             for
             salvation
             it self
             ?
             Yea
             they
             commonly
             called
             Discipline
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               the
               Exercise
               of
               his
               Kingly
               office
               in
               his
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             so
             preached
             and
             prayed
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             had
             been
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             did
             I
             then
             think
             that
             they
             would
             refuse
             to
             set
             it
             up
             when
             they
             might
             !
             What
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             now
             reckoned
             among
             the
             things
             indifferent
             !
          
           
             If
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             that
             knew
             our
             hearts
             ,
             had
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Cries
             on
             one
             of
             our
             Publike
             monethly
             Fasts
             ,
             returned
             us
             this
             answer
             with
             his
             dreadful
             voice
             ,
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             
               You
               deceitful
               hearted
               sinners
               ;
               what
               Hypocrisio
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               weary
               me
               with
               your
               cries
               for
               that
               which
               you
               will
               not
               have
               if
               I
               would
               give
               it
               you
               !
               and
               thus
               to
               lift
               up
               your
               voices
               for
               that
               which
               your
               souls
               abhor
               !
               what
               is
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               the
               instructing
               and
               importunate
               perswading
               of
               sinners
               to
               entertain
               my
               Christ
               and
               Grace
               as
            
             
             
               offered
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Governing
               my
               Church
               according
               to
               my
               word
               ?
               and
               these
               which
               are
               your
               work
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               when
               you
               come
               to
               find
               it
               troublesom
               and
               ungreatful
               !
               when
               I
               have
               delivered
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               me
               but
               your selves
               that
               you
               will
               serve
               ;
               and
               I
               must
               be
               as
               earnest
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               reform
               the
               Church
               in
               doing
               your
               own
               duty
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               earnest
               with
               me
               to
               grant
               you
               liberty
               for
               reformation
               ?
               and
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               you
               will
               leave
               it
               undone
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               long
               before
               you
               will
               be
               perswaded
               to
               my
               work
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             or
             any
             Messenger
             of
             his
             ,
             had
             given
             us
             in
             such
             an
             answer
             ,
             would
             it
             not
             have
             amazed
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             seemed
             incredible
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             should
             have
             been
             such
             as
             now
             they
             prove
             !
             and
             would
             we
             not
             have
             said
             as
             
               Hazael
               ,
               Is
               thy
               servant
               a
               dog
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               do
               this
               thing
               ?
            
             Or
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
               Though
               all
               men
               forsake
               or
               deny
               thee
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               !
            
             Well
             Brethren
             !
             too
             sad
             experience
             hath
             shewed
             us
             our
             frailty
             :
             We
             have
             denyed
             the
             troublesom
             and
             costly
             part
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             we
             prayed
             for
             !
             But
             Christ
             yet
             turneth
             back
             ,
             and
             looketh
             with
             a
             merciful
             eye
             upon
             us
             .
             O
             that
             we
             had
             yet
             the
             hearts
             ,
             immediately
             to
             go
             out
             &
             weep
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             no
             more
             ,
             lest
             a
             worse
             thing
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             follow
             Christ
             through
             labour
             and
             suffering
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             so
             far
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             All
             the
             Judgements
             upon
             the
             Nation
             ,
             the
             cost
             ,
             the
             labour
             ,
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             deliverances
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             Governors
             for
             Reformation
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             against
             us
             if
             we
             now
             refuse
             to
             be
             faithful
             for
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             will.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             said
             somewhat
             of
             this
             before
             .
             Hath
             God
             
             been
             hewing
             us
             out
             a
             way
             with
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             levelling
             opposers
             by
             his
             terrible
             Judgements
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             we
             sit
             still
             or
             play
             the
             sluggards
             ?
             Have
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             paid
             so
             dear
             for
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             now
             shall
             some
             men
             treacherously
             strangle
             it
             in
             the
             birth
             ,
             and
             others
             expose
             it
             to
             contempt
             ,
             and
             over-run
             it
             ?
             and
             others
             sit
             still
             and
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             not
             worth
             the
             trouble
             :
             How
             many
             thousand
             persons
             may
             come
             to
             the
             condemnation
             of
             such
             men
             ?
             The
             whole
             Countries
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               we
               have
               been
               plundred
               ,
               and
               ruined
               or
               much
               impover
               shed
               ,
               we
               have
               paid
               taxes
               these
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               a
               Reformation
               that
               was
               pretended
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               were
               promised
               ,
               in
               all
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               Ministers
               that
               should
               be
               the
               instruments
               of
               it
               do
               neglect
               it
               :
            
             Many
             thousands
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               we
               ventured
               our
               lives
               in
               obedience
               to
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               promised
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               cannot
               have
               it
               .
            
             The
             souls
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             have
             dyed
             in
             these
             wars
             may
             cry
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             
               Lord
               it
               was
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               Reformation
               that
               we
               fought
               and
               suffered
               for
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               those
               Governors
               that
               professed
               to
               intend
               it
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               Pastors
               reject
               it
               by
               their
               idleness
               .
            
             The
             Parliament
             may
             say
             ,
             
               How
               long
               did
               we
               sit
               and
               consult
               about
               Reformation
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               Ministers
               will
               not
               execute
               the
               power
               that
               is
               granted
               them
               ?
            
             The
             Nation
             may
             say
             ,
             
               How
               oft
               did
               we
               beg
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Petition
               the
               Parliament
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               Ministers
               deny
               us
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               ?
            
             Yea
             God
             himself
             may
             say
             ,
             
               How
               many
               prayers
               have
               I
               heard
               !
               and
               what
               dangers
               have
               I
               delivered
               you
               from
               !
               how
               many
               !
               and
               how
               great
               !
               and
               in
               what
               a
               wonderful
               manner
               !
               And
               what
               do
               you
               think
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               I
               delivered
               you
               for
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               that
               you
               should
               do
               my
               work
               !
               And
               will
               you
               betray
               it
               ,
               or
               neglect
               it
               after
               all
               this
               ?
            
             Truly
             Sirs
             ,
             I
             
             know
             not
             what
             others
             think
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             Judgements
             that
             we
             have
             felt
             ,
             and
             the
             wonders
             of
             Mercy
             that
             my
             eyes
             have
             seen
             ,
             to
             the
             frequent
             astonishment
             of
             my
             soul
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             it
             is
             great
             matters
             that
             these
             things
             oblige
             us
             to
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             afraid
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             charged
             on
             me
             as
             the
             aggravations
             of
             my
             neglect
             .
             I
             hear
             every
             exasperated
             party
             still
             flying
             in
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             one
             saith
             
               It
               was
               you
               that
               killed
               the
               King
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             saith
             
               It
               was
               you
               that
               fought
               against
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               and
               drencht
               the
               land
               in
               blood
               .
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             grant
             that
             it
             be
             not
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             prove
             negligent
             in
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             betray
             the
             Reformation
             that
             God
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             ,
             that
             shall
             have
             all
             this
             blood
             and
             misery
             charged
             on
             us
             ,
             yea
             though
             we
             had
             never
             any
             other
             hand
             therein
             :
             And
             that
             the
             Lord
             say
             not
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             of
             John
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             had
             destroyed
             the
             house
             of
             Ahab
             by
             his
             command
             ,
             because
             he
             accomplished
             not
             the
             Reformation
             which
             that
             execution
             tended
             to
             ,
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               avenge
               the
               blood
               of
            
             Iezrael
             
               on
               the
               house
               of
            
             Jehn
             ,
             Hof
             .
             1.
             4.
             
             O
             Sirs
             ,
             can
             we
             find
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             lose
             all
             the
             cost
             and
             trouble
             of
             the
             three
             Nations
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             save
             us
             a
             little
             trouble
             in
             the
             Issue
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bring
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             upon
             our selves
             .
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             if
             we
             have
             the
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             yet
             refuse
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             our
             Instructing
             of
             the
             Ignorant
             or
             our
             exercise
             of
             Christs
             Discipline
             ,
             how
             many
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             of
             our
             own
             may
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgement
             against
             us
             and
             condemn
             us●
             1.
             
             In
             the
             National
             Covenant
             those
             that
             entered
             into
             it
             did
             vow
             and
             Promise
             most
             solemnly
             before
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             
             
               Having
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               —
               we
               would
               sincerely
               ,
               really
               and
               constantly
               endeavour
               in
               our
               several
               places
               and
               callings
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ●n
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               —
               and
               we
               did
               profess
               our
               true
               and
               unfeigned
               purpose
               ,
               desire
               and
               endeavour
               for
               our selves
               and
               all
               others
               under
               our
               power
               and
               charge
               ,
               both
               in
               publike
               and
               private
               ,
               in
               all
               dutes
               we
               ow
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               to
               amend
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               each
               one
               to
               go
               before
               another
               in
               the
               Example
               of
               a
               Real
               Reformation
               .
               And
               this
               Covenant
               we
               made
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               the
               searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               with
               a
               true
               intention
               to
               perform
               the
               same
               as
               we
               shall
               answer
               at
               the
               great
               day
               when
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               shall
               be
               disclosed
               .
            
             O
             dreadful
             case
             then
             that
             we
             have
             put
             our selves
             into
             ,
             if
             infinite
             mercy
             help
             us
             not
             out
             !
             May
             we
             not
             say
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             as
             Iosi●h
             after
             the
             reading
             o●
             the
             Law
             ,
             a
             Kings
             22.
             13.
             2
             
             Chron.
             34.
             21.
             
             
               Great
               is
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               is
               kindled
               against
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               not
               done
               according
               to
               this
               Covenant
               .
               Could
               a
               people
               have
               devised
               a
               readrer
               way
               to
               thrust
               themselves
               under
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               by
               such
               a
               solemn
               dreadful
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               done
               so
               long
               ,
               so
               wilfully
               ,
               so
               openly
               to
               violate
               it
               ?
            
             Doth
             not
             this
             plainly
             bind
             us
             to
             the
             private
             as
             well
             as
             the
             publike
             part
             of
             our
             duty
             ?
             and
             to
             a
             Real
             Reformation
             of
             Discipline
             in
             our
             practice
             ?
             Again
             therefore
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             what
             a
             bottomless
             depth
             of
             deceit
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             !
             O
             what
             heavy
             charges
             have
             we
             brought
             against
             many
             others
             of
             these
             times
             for
             breaking
             this
             solemn
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             (
             from
             which
             I
             am
             far
             from
             undertaking
             to
             acquit
             them
             )
             
             when
             yet
             we
             that
             led
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             drew
             on
             others
             ,
             and
             daily
             preach't
             up
             Reformation
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             have
             so
             horribly
             violated
             this
             Covenant
             our selves
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             whole
             Countrey
             it
             is
             rare
             to
             find
             a
             Minister
             ,
             that
             hath
             set
             up
             Discipline
             or
             private
             Instruction
             .
             And
             he
             that
             can
             see
             much
             done
             towards
             it
             in
             England
             ,
             hath
             more
             acquaintance
             ,
             or
             better
             eyes
             then
             I
             have
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Also
             in
             our
             frequent
             solemn
             Humiliation
             days
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             deep
             distress
             and
             fear
             ,
             how
             publikely
             and
             earnestly
             did
             we
             beg
             deliverances
             ,
             
               not
               as
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Church
               and
               Gospel
               sake
               ,
            
             as
             if
             we
             had
             not
             cared
             what
             had
             become
             of
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             might
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             we
             promised
             if
             God
             would
             hear
             and
             deliver
             us
             ,
             what
             we
             would
             do
             towards
             it
             .
             But
             O
             how
             unfaithful
             have
             we
             been
             to
             those
             Promises
             !
             as
             if
             we
             were
             not
             the
             same
             men
             that
             ever
             spoke
             such
             words
             to
             God!
             I
             confess
             it
             filleth
             my
             own
             soul
             with
             shame
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             unanswerableness
             of
             my
             affections
             and
             Endeavours
             to
             the
             many
             fervent
             prayers
             ,
             rare
             deliverances
             ,
             and
             confident
             Promises
             of
             those
             years
             of
             advesity
             !
             And
             such
             experiences
             of
             the
             almost
             incredible
             unfaithfulness
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             is
             almost
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             man
             never
             trust
             his
             heart
             again
             ;
             and
             Consequently
             to
             shake
             his
             Certainty
             of
             sincerity
             :
             Have
             we
             now
             ,
             or
             are
             we
             like
             to
             have
             any
             higher
             Resolutions
             ,
             then
             those
             were
             which
             we
             have
             broken
             !
             And
             it
             tends
             also
             to
             make
             us
             question
             in
             the
             next
             extremity
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             whether
             God
             will
             hear
             and
             help
             us
             any
             more
             ,
             who
             have
             forfeited
             our
             Credit
             with
             him
             by
             proving
             so
             unfaithful
             .
             If
             so
             many
             years
             publike
             humiliations
             spurred
             on
             by
             
             such
             calamities
             as
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             fathers
             for
             many
             Generations
             had
             ever
             seen
             ,
             had
             no
             more
             in
             them
             then
             now
             appears
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             tell
             how
             to
             believe
             our selves
             hereafter
             ?
             It
             may
             makes
             us
             fear
             lest
             our
             case
             be
             like
             the
             
               Israelites
               ,
               Psal
            
             78.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             43
             ,
             42
             ,
             57.
             
             Who
             
               when
               he
               slew
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               sought
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               returned
               ,
               and
               enquired
               early
               after
               God
               :
               and
               they
               remembred
               that
               God
               was
               their
               Rock
               ,
               and
               the
               high
               God
               their
               Redeemer
               ,
               Nevertheless
               they
               did
               flatter
               him
               with
               their
               mouth
               :
               and
               they
               lyed
               unto
               him
               with
               their
               tongues
               ;
               For
               their
               heart
               was
               not
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               stedfast
               in
               his
               Covenant
               .
               They
               remembred
               not
               his
               hand
               ,
               nor
               the
               day
               when
               he
               delivered
               them
               from
               the
               Enemy
               .
               —
               But
               turned
               back
               ,
               and
               dealt
               unfaithfully
               like
               their
               fathers
               :
               they
               were
               turned
               aside
               like
               a
               deceitful
               bow
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             faithful
             in
             duties
             that
             we
             are
             engaged
             to
             ,
             our
             own
             Agreements
             and
             Engagements
             which
             remain
             subscribed
             by
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             are
             published
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             us
             and
             condemn
             us
             .
             We
             have
             engaged
             our selves
             under
             our
             hands
             near
             three
             years
             ago
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             set
             up
             the
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             many
             have
             neglected
             it
             to
             this
             day
             without
             giving
             any
             just
             and
             reasonable
             excuse
             ?
             We
             have
             now
             subscribed
             another
             Agreement
             and
             Engagement
             ,
             for
             Catechizing
             and
             Instructing
             all
             that
             will
             submit
             .
             We
             have
             done
             well
             so
             far
             ;
             But
             if
             now
             we
             should
             flag
             and
             prove
             remiss
             and
             superficial
             in
             the
             performance
             ,
             Our
             subscriptions
             will
             condemn
             us
             ;
             this
             days
             humiliation
             will
             condemn
             us
             .
             Be
             not
             deceived
             :
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             :
             it
             is
             not
             
             your
             Names
             only
             ,
             but
             your
             hearts
             and
             hands
             also
             that
             he
             requireth
             :
             There
             is
             no
             dallying
             with
             God
             by
             feigned
             Promises
             ;
             He
             will
             expect
             that
             you
             be
             as
             good
             as
             your
             words
             .
             He
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltless
             ,
             that
             by
             false
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             Vows
             ,
             or
             Covenants
             with
             him
             doth
             take
             his
             holy
             Name
             in
             vain
             ?
             
               When
               thou
               vowest
               a
               vow
               unto
               God
               ,
               defer
               not
               to
               pay
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               fools
               ;
               pay
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               vowed
               .
               Better
               it
               is
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               vow
               ,
               then
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               vow
               and
               not
               pay
               ;
               suffer
               not
               thy
               mouth
               to
               cause
               thy
               flesh
               to
               sin
               :
               neither
               say
               thou
               before
               the
               Angel
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               Error
               ;
               wherefore
               should
               God
               be
               angry
               at
               thy
               voice
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               hands
               ,
            
             Eccless
             .
             5
             4
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             what
             will
             come
             on
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             shall
             not
             set
             your selves
             faithfully
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             have
             so
             many
             obligations
             and
             engagements
             ?
             and
             what
             an
             unexcusable
             thing
             our
             neglect
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             and
             manifold
             a
             condemnation
             it
             would
             expose
             us
             to
             .
             Truly
             Brethen
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             apprehend
             the
             work
             to
             be
             of
             exceeding
             great
             moment
             ,
             to
             your selves
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God.
             I
             would
             not
             have
             troubled
             you
             with
             so
             many
             words
             about
             it
             ,
             nor
             have
             presumed
             to
             have
             spoken
             so
             sharply
             as
             I
             have
             done
             .
             But
             when
             it
             is
             for
             life
             and
             death
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             forget
             their
             reverence
             ,
             and
             courtefie
             and
             complements
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Good
             manners
             !
             For
             my
             part
             I
             apprehend
             this
             as
             one
             of
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             works
             that
             ever
             I
             put
             mine
             hand
             to
             in
             my
             life
             .
             And
             I
             verily
             think
             that
             your
             thoughts
             of
             it
             are
             as
             mine
             :
             and
             then
             you
             will
             not
             think
             my
             words
             too
             many
             or
             too
             keen
             .
             I
             can
             well
             remember
             the
             
             time
             when
             I
             was
             earnest
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             matters
             of
             Ceremony
             :
             and
             if
             I
             should
             be
             cold
             in
             such
             a
             substantial
             matter
             as
             this
             ,
             how
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             disproportionable
             would
             my
             Zeal
             appear
             !
             Alas
             ,
             can
             we
             think
             that
             the
             Reformation
             is
             wrought
             ,
             when
             we
             cast
             out
             a
             few
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             changed
             some
             vestures
             ,
             and
             gestures
             ,
             and
             forms
             !
             O
             no
             Sirs
             !
             it
             is
             the
             converting
             and
             saving
             of
             souls
             that
             is
             our
             business
             :
             That
             's
             the
             chiefest
             part
             of
             the
             Reformation
             that
             doth
             most
             good
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             most
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Let
             others
             take
             it
             how
             they
             will
             ,
             I
             will
             so
             far
             speak
             my
             conscience
             for
             your
             just
             encouragement
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             verily
             perswaded
             that
             as
             you
             are
             happily
             agreed
             and
             combined
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             so
             if
             you
             will
             but
             faithfully
             execute
             this
             Agreement
             ,
             together
             with
             your
             former
             Agreement
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             you
             will
             do
             much
             more
             for
             a
             true
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             that
             peaceably
             without
             meddling
             with
             controverted
             points
             then
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             any
             part
             of
             England
             to
             have
             done
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             more
             than
             is
             unquestionably
             ,
             your
             Duty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             I
             Am
             next
             to
             answer
             some
             of
             those
             Objections
             ,
             which
             backward
             minds
             may
             cast
             in
             our
             way
             .
             And
             1.
             some
             may
             object
             ,
             that
             
               this
               course
               will
               take
               up
               so
               much
               time
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               have
               no
               time
               to
               follow
               his
               studies
               :
               Most
               of
               us
               are
               young
               and
               raw
               ,
               and
               have
               need
               of
               much
               time
               to
               improve
               our
               own
               abilities
               ,
               which
               this
               course
               will
               prohibit
               us
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             :
             1.
             
             We
             suppose
             them
             whom
             we
             perswade
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             it
             others
             :
             And
             the
             addition
             of
             lower
             and
             less
             necessary
             things
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             this
             needful
             communication
             of
             the
             fundamentals
             .
             I
             highly
             value
             common
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             encourage
             any
             to
             set
             light
             by
             it
             :
             But
             I
             value
             the
             saving
             of
             souls
             before
             it
             .
             That
             work
             which
             is
             next
             the
             end
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             whatever
             be
             undone
             :
             It
             s
             a
             very
             desirable
             thing
             for
             a
             Physician
             to
             be
             throughly
             studied
             in
             his
             art
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             able
             to
             see
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             experiments
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             such
             difficult
             controversies
             as
             are
             before
             him
             :
             But
             if
             he
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             an
             Hospital
             ,
             or
             lived
             in
             a
             City
             that
             had
             the
             raging
             Pestilence
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             be
             studying
             
               de
               fermentatica●
               ,
               de
               circulatione
               sanguinis
               ,
               de
               vesicule
               chyli
               ,
               de
               instrumentis
               sanguificationis
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             excellent
             useful
             points
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             looking
             to
             his
             patients
             ,
             and
             saving
             mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             should
             turn
             them
             away
             and
             let
             them
             perish
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             that
             he
             cannot
             have
             while
             to
             give
             them
             advice
             ,
             because
             he
             
             must
             follow
             his
             own
             studies
             ,
             I
             should
             take
             that
             man
             for
             a
             preposterous
             student
             ,
             that
             preferr'd
             the
             remote
             means
             before
             the
             end
             it self
             of
             his
             studies
             :
             and
             indeed
             I
             should
             think
             him
             but
             a
             civil
             kind
             of
             Murderer
             .
             Mens
             souls
             may
             be
             saved
             without
             knowing
             ,
             whether
             God
             did
             predetermine
             the
             creature
             in
             all
             its
             acts
             ?
             whether
             the
             understanding
             necessarily
             determines
             the
             wil
             ?
             whether
             God
             works
             Grace
             in
             a
             Physical
             or
             Moral
             way
             of
             causation
             ?
             What
             free-will
             is
             ?
             Whether
             God
             have
             
               scientiam
               mediam
            
             ?
             Or
             positive
             decrees
             
               de
               malo
               culpae
            
             ;
             with
             a
             hundred
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             things
             that
             you
             would
             be
             studying
             when
             you
             should
             be
             saving
             souls
             .
             Get
             well
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             help
             your
             people
             thither
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             know
             all
             these
             things
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             more
             which
             now
             by
             all
             your
             studies
             you
             can
             never
             know
             :
             and
             is
             not
             this
             the
             most
             expeditious
             &
             certain
             way
             to
             knowledg
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             you
             grow
             not
             extensively
             in
             knowlege
             ,
             you
             will
             by
             this
             way
             of
             diligent
             practice
             obtain
             the
             intensive
             more
             excellent
             growth
             :
             If
             you
             know
             not
             so
             many
             things
             as
             others
             ,
             you
             will
             know
             the
             great
             things
             better
             then
             they
             :
             For
             this
             serious
             dealing
             with
             sinners
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             will
             help
             you
             to
             far
             deeper
             apprehensions
             of
             their
             saving
             principles
             ,
             then
             will
             be
             got
             by
             any
             other
             means
             .
             And
             a
             little
             more
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             is
             worth
             all
             the
             other
             knowledge
             in
             the
             world
             .
             O
             when
             I
             am
             looking
             heaven-ward
             ,
             and
             gazing
             towards
             the
             inaccessible
             light
             ,
             and
             aspiring
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             find
             my
             soul
             so
             dark
             and
             distant
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             [
             I
             know
             not
             God
             ;
             he
             is
             above
             me
             :
             quite
             out
             of
             my
             reach
             ]
             this
             is
             the
             most
             killing
             and
             grievous
             Ignorance
             !
             One
             thinks
             I
             could
             willingly
             exchange
             
             all
             other
             knowledge
             that
             I
             have
             for
             one
             glimpse
             more
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             O
             that
             I
             had
             never
             known
             a
             word
             in
             Logick
             ,
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nor
             known
             what
             ever
             School-men
             said
             ,
             so
             I
             had
             but
             one
             spark
             more
             of
             that
             light
             that
             would
             shew
             me
             the
             things
             that
             I
             must
             shortly
             see
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             by
             serious
             talking
             of
             everlasting
             things
             ,
             and
             teaching
             the
             Creed
             and
             shortest
             Catechism
             ,
             you
             may
             grow
             more
             in
             knowledge
             (
             though
             not
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             more
             things
             )
             and
             prove
             much
             wiser
             men
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             spent
             that
             time
             in
             common
             or
             curious
             less
             necessary
             things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             count
             this
             the
             chief
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             have
             more
             ;
             because
             those
             subservient
             sciences
             are
             very
             useful
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             competent
             time
             for
             both
             :
             Lose
             none
             upon
             vain
             recreations
             and
             employn
             ents
             :
             Trifle
             not
             away
             a
             minute
             :
             Consume
             it
             not
             in
             needless
             sleep
             :
             Do
             that
             you
             do
             with
             all
             your
             might
             :
             and
             then
             see
             whether
             you
             have
             not
             a
             competent
             time
             .
             If
             you
             set
             apart
             but
             two
             daies
             in
             a
             week
             in
             this
             great
             work
             that
             we
             are
             Agreed
             on
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             some
             for
             common
             studies
             out
             of
             all
             the
             other
             five
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Duties
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             together
             :
             the
             greatest
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             ;
             but
             none
             to
             be
             neglected
             that
             can
             be
             performed
             ;
             not
             one
             to
             be
             pleaded
             against
             another
             ,
             but
             each
             to
             know
             its
             profession
             :
             but
             if
             there
             were
             such
             a
             case
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             not
             read
             for
             our selves
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             further
             studies
             ,
             and
             Instruct
             the
             Ignorant
             both
             ,
             I
             would
             throw
             by
             all
             the
             Libraries
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             rather
             then
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             perdition
             of
             one
             soul
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             this
             is
             my
             duty
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Obj.
                 2.
              
               
               But
               this
               course
               will
               destroy
               the
               health
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               by
               continual
               spending
               the
               spirits
               ,
               &
               allowing
               us
               no
               time
               for
               necessary
               recreations
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               woolly
               lock
               us
               up
               from
               any
               civil
               friendly
               visitations
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               must
               never
               stir
               from
               home
               ,
               nor
               take
               our
               delight
               at
               home
               one
               day
               with
               our
               friends
               ,
               for
               the
               relaxation
               of
               our
               minds
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               shall
               seem
               discourteous
               and
               morose
               to
               others
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               tire
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               bow
               that
               is
               still
               bent
               will
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               breaking
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               Answ
               1.
               
               This
               is
               the
               meer
               plea
               of
               the
               flesh
               for
               its
               own
               interest
               :
               The
               sluggard
               saith
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Lyon
               in
               the
               way
               .
               He
               will
               not
               plough
               because
               of
               the
               cold
               .
               There
               is
               no
               duty
               of
               moment
               and
               self-denyal
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               consult
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               it
               will
               give
               you
               as
               wise
               reasons
               as
               these
               against
               it
               .
               Who
               would
               ever
               have
               been
               burnt
               at
               a
               stake
               for
               Christ
               ,
               if
               this
               reasoning
               had
               been
               good
               ?
               Yea
               or
               who
               would
               ever
               have
               been
               a
               Christian
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               may
               take
               time
               for
               necessary
               Recreation
               for
               all
               this
               ?
               An
               hour
               or
               half
               ,
               an
               hours
               walk
               before
               meat
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               Recreation
               as
               is
               of
               necessity
               for
               the
               health
               of
               most
               of
               the
               weaker
               sort
               of
               students
               .
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               know
               somewhat
               of
               this
               by
               long
               experience
               .
               Though
               I
               have
               a
               body
               that
               hath
               languished
               under
               great
               weaknesses
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               my
               diseases
               have
               been
               such
               as
               require
               as
               much
               exercise
               as
               almost
               any
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               found
               exercise
               the
               principal
               means
               of
               my
               preservation
               till
               now
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               have
               as
               great
               reason
               to
               plead
               for
               it
               as
               any
               man
               that
               I
               know
               alive
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               found
               that
               the
               foresaid
               proportion
               hath
               been
               blessed
               to
               my
               preservation
               (
               though
               I
               know
               that
               much
               more
               had
               been
               like
               to
               have
               tended
               to
               my
               greater
               health
               .
               )
               And
               I
               do
               not
               know
               one
               Minister
               of
               an
               hundred
               ,
               that
               needeth
               so
               much
               as
               my self
               .
               Yea
               I
               know
               abundance
               of
               Ministers
               that
               scarce
               ever
               use
               any
               exercise
               at
               all
               (
               though
               I
               commend
               it
               not
               in
               them
               )
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               is
               our
               duty
               to
               use
               so
               much
               exercise
               as
               is
               of
               necessity
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               our
               health
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               our
               work
               requireth
               :
               else
               we
               should
               for
               one
               daies
               work
               lose
               the
               opportunity
               of
               many
               :
               But
               this
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               works
               that
               we
               are
               engaged
               in
               ,
               be
               done
               too
               .
               On
               those
               two
               daies
               a
               week
               that
               you
               set
               apart
               for
               this
               work
               ,
               what
               hinders
               but
               you
               may
               take
               an
               hour
               or
               two
               to
               walk
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               your
               bodies
               ?
               Much
               more
               on
               other
               daies
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               those
               men
               that
               limit
               not
               their
               Recreations
               to
               their
               stated
               hours
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               them
               for
               the
               pleasing
               of
               their
               voluptuous
               humor
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               their
               work
               ,
               such
               sensualists
               have
               need
               to
               study
               better
               the
               nature
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               learn
               the
               danger
               of
               living
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               get
               more
               mortification
               and
               self-denyal
               before
               they
               preach
               these
               things
               to
               others
               .
               If
               you
               must
               needs
               have
               your
               pleasures
               ,
               you
               should
               not
               have
               put
               your selves
               into
               that
               calling
               that
               requireth
               you
               to
               make
               God
               and
               his
               service
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               restraineth
               you
               so
               much
               from
               fleshly
               pleasures
               .
               Is
               it
               your
               baptismal
               engagement
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               flesh
               ?
               and
               do
               you
               know
               that
               much
               of
               the
               Christian
               warfare
               consisteth
               in
               the
               combate
               between
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ?
               and
               that
               is
               the
               very
               
               difference
               between
               a
               true
               Christian
               and
               a
               wicked
               wretch
               ,
               that
               one
               liveth
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               mortifyeth
               the
               deeds
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               liveth
               after
               the
               flesh
               ?
               and
               do
               you
               know
               that
               the
               overcoming
               the
               flesh
               is
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               our
               victory
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Crown
               of
               life
               depends
               ;
               and
               do
               you
               make
               it
               your
               calling
               to
               preach
               all
               this
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               must
               you
               needs
               have
               your
               pleasures
               ?
               If
               you
               must
               ,
               then
               for
               shame
               give
               over
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               Christian
               self-denyal
               ,
               and
               profess
               your selves
               to
               be
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               and
               as
               you
               sow
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               so
               of
               the
               flesh
               shall
               you
               receive
               the
               wages
               of
               corruption
               .
               Doth
               such
               a
               one
               as
               Paul
               say
               ?
               
                 I
                 therfore
                 so
                 run
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 uncertainly
                 :
                 so
                 fight
                 I
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 beateth
                 the
                 air
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 keep
                 under
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 subjection
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 preached
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 cast-away
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               have
               not
               such
               sinners
               as
               we
               ,
               need
               to
               do
               so
               ?
               Shall
               we
               pamper
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               their
               desires
               in
               unnecessary
               pleasures
               ,
               when
               Paul
               must
               keep
               under
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               into
               subjection
               ?
               Must
               Paul
               do
               this
               ,
               
                 least
                 after
                 all
                 his
                 preaching
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 cast-away
                 ?
              
               and
               have
               not
               we
               cause
               to
               fear
               it
               of
               our selves
               much
               more
               ?
               I
               know
               that
               some
               pleasure
               it self
               is
               lawful
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               of
               use
               to
               the
               fitting
               us
               for
               our
               work
               .
               But
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               so
               far
               in
               love
               with
               his
               pleasures
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               must
               unnecessarily
               wast
               his
               precious
               time
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               neglect
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God
               for
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               yea
               and
               plead
               for
               this
               as
               if
               it
               must
               or
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               justifie
               himself
               in
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               is
               a
               wickedness
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               common
               fidelity
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               much
               more
               with
               the
               
               fidelity
               of
               a
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               such
               wretches
               as
               are
               
                 lovers
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 lovers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               must
               look
               to
               beloved
               of
               him
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               are
               fitter
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               we
               are
               commanded
               ,
               
                 from
                 such
                 to
                 turn
                 away
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               5.
               
               Recreations
               for
               a
               student
               ,
               must
               be
               specially
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               he
               having
               before
               him
               such
               variety
               of
               delights
               to
               his
               mind
               .
               And
               they
               must
               be
               as
               whetting
               is
               with
               the
               Mower
               ,
               that
               is
               only
               to
               be
               used
               so
               far
               is
               necessary
               to
               his
               work
               .
               And
               we
               must
               be
               careful
               that
               it
               rob
               us
               not
               of
               our
               precious
               time
               ,
               but
               be
               kept
               within
               the
               narrowest
               bounds
               that
               may
               be
               .
               I
               pray
               peruse
               well
               Mr.
               Wheatley's
               Sermon
               of
               Redemption
               of
               time
               .
               2.
               
               And
               then
               the
               labour
               that
               we
               are
               now
               engaged
               to
               perform
               ,
               is
               not
               likely
               much
               to
               impair
               our
               health
               .
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               serious
               ;
               but
               that
               will
               but
               excite
               and
               revive
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               spend
               them
               .
               Men
               can
               talk
               all
               the
               day
               long
               of
               other
               matters
               without
               any
               abatement
               of
               their
               health
               :
               and
               why
               may
               not
               we
               talk
               with
               men
               about
               their
               salvation
               without
               such
               great
               abatement
               of
               ours
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               that
               the
               direction
               that
               we
               give
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               which
               we
               undertake
               is
               not
               for
               dying
               men
               ,
               that
               be
               not
               able
               to
               preach
               or
               speak
               ,
               but
               for
               men
               of
               some
               competent
               measure
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               whose
               weaknesses
               are
               tollerable
               ,
               and
               may
               admit
               of
               such
               labours
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               have
               we
               our
               time
               and
               strength
               for
               ,
               but
               to
               lay
               it
               out
               for
               God
               ?
               What
               is
               a
               Candle
               made
               for
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               burnt
               ?
               Burnt
               and
               wasted
               we
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               not
               fitter
               it
               should
               be
               in
               lighting
               men
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               working
               for
               God
               ,
               then
               in
               living
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
               
               How
               little
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               long
               life
               and
               of
               a
               short
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               both
               at
               an
               end
               ?
               What
               comfort
               will
               it
               be
               at
               death
               ,
               that
               you
               lengthened
               your
               life
               by
               shortening
               your
               work
               ?
               He
               that
               works
               much
               ;
               liveth
               much
               :
               Our
               life
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               according
               to
               the
               ends
               and
               works
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               meer
               duration
               .
               As
               Seneca
               can
               say
               of
               a
               drone
               ,
               
                 ibi
                 jacet
                 ,
                 non
                 ibi
                 vivit
                 ;
                 &
                 diu
                 fuit
                 ,
                 non
                 diu
                 vixit
                 :
              
               Will
               it
               not
               comfort
               us
               more
               at
               death
               to
               review
               a
               short
               time
               faithfully
               spent
               ,
               then
               a
               long
               time
               unfaithfully
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               Visitations
               and
               Civilities
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               for
               greater
               ends
               ,
               or
               use
               ,
               then
               our
               Ministerial
               imployments
               are
               ,
               you
               may
               break
               a
               Sabbath
               for
               them
               ;
               you
               may
               forbear
               preaching
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               forbear
               this
               private
               work
               ;
               But
               if
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               how
               dare
               you
               make
               them
               a
               pretence
               to
               neglect
               so
               great
               a
               duty
               ?
               Must
               God
               wait
               on
               your
               friends
               ?
               What
               if
               they
               be
               Lords
               ,
               or
               Knights
               ,
               or
               Gentlemen
               ?
               Must
               they
               be
               served
               before
               God
               ?
               Or
               is
               their
               displeasure
               or
               censure
               a
               greater
               hurt
               to
               you
               ,
               then
               Gods
               displeasure
               ?
               Or
               dare
               you
               think
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               question
               you
               for
               your
               neglects
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               off
               with
               this
               excuse
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 spent
                 more
                 of
                 my
                 time
                 in
                 seeking
                 mens
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 friend
                 would
                 have
                 taken
                 it
                 ill
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 waited
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               If
               you
               
                 yet
                 seek
                 to
                 please
                 men
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               He
               that
               dares
               spend
               his
               life
               in
               flesh-pleasing
               and
               man-pleasing
               ,
               is
               bolder
               then
               I
               am
               .
               And
               he
               that
               dares
               wast
               his
               time
               in
               complements
               ,
               doth
               little
               consider
               what
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               with
               it
               .
               O
               that
               I
               could
               but
               improve
               my
               time
               according
               to
               my
               convictions
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               improving
               it
               !
               He
               that
               
               hath
               lookt
               death
               in
               the
               face
               as
               oft
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               thank
               him
               to
               value
               his
               time
               .
               I
               profess
               I
               admire
               at
               those
               Ministers
               that
               have
               time
               to
               spare
               ,
               that
               that
               can
               hunt
               ,
               or
               shoot
               ,
               or
               bowl
               ,
               or
               use
               the
               like
               recreations
               two
               or
               three
               hours
               ,
               yea
               whole
               daies
               almost
               together
               ,
               That
               can
               sit
               an
               hour
               together
               in
               vain
               discourses
               ;
               and
               spend
               whole
               daies
               in
               complemental
               visitations
               ,
               and
               journeys
               to
               such
               ends
               .
               Good
               Lord
               ,
               what
               do
               these
               men
               think
               on
               !
               when
               so
               many
               souls
               about
               them
               cry
               for
               their
               help
               ,
               and
               death
               gives
               no
               respite
               ;
               and
               they
               know
               not
               how
               short
               a
               time
               their
               people
               and
               they
               may
               be
               together
               ?
               When
               the
               smallest
               Parish
               hath
               so
               much
               work
               that
               may
               imploy
               all
               their
               diligence
               night
               and
               day
               !
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               are
               content
               to
               be
               plainly
               dealt
               with
               .
               If
               you
               have
               no
               sense
               of
               the
               worth
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               preciousness
               of
               that
               blood
               that
               was
               shed
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               they
               are
               going
               to
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               misery
               that
               they
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               ;
               then
               are
               you
               no
               Christians
               ,
               and
               therefore
               very
               unfit
               to
               be
               Ministers
               :
               And
               if
               you
               have
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               find
               time
               for
               needless
               recreations
               ,
               visitations
               or
               discourses
               ?
               Dare
               you
               like
               idle
               Gossips
               ,
               chat
               and
               trifle
               away
               your
               time
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               such
               works
               as
               these
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ?
               O
               precious
               time
               !
               How
               swiftly
               doth
               it
               pass
               away
               !
               How
               soon
               will
               it
               be
               gone
               !
               What
               are
               the
               40
               years
               of
               my
               life
               that
               are
               past
               !
               Were
               every
               day
               as
               long
               as
               a
               moneth
               ,
               me
               thinks
               it
               were
               too
               short
               for
               the
               work
               of
               a
               day
               !
               Have
               we
               not
               lost
               enough
               already
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               our
               vanity
               ?
               Never
               do
               I
               come
               to
               a
               dying
               man
               that
               is
               not
               utterly
               stupid
               ,
               but
               he
               better
               sees
               the
               worth
               of
               time
               !
               O
               then
               if
               they
               could
               call
               time
               back
               again
               ,
               how
               loud
               would
               they
               call
               ?
               If
               they
               could
               but
               buy
               
               it
               ,
               what
               would
               they
               give
               for
               it
               ?
               And
               yet
               can
               we
               afford
               to
               trifle
               it
               away
               !
               Yea
               and
               to
               allow
               our selves
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               willfully
               cast
               off
               the
               greatest
               works
               of
               God!
               O
               what
               a
               befooling
               thing
               is
               sin
               ,
               that
               can
               thus
               distract
               men
               that
               seem
               so
               wise
               !
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               a
               man
               of
               any
               true
               compassion
               and
               honesty
               ,
               or
               any
               care
               of
               his
               Ministerial
               duty
               ,
               or
               any
               sense
               of
               the
               strictness
               of
               his
               account
               ,
               should
               have
               time
               to
               spare
               for
               idleness
               and
               vanity
               ?
            
             
               And
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               further
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               if
               another
               might
               take
               some
               time
               for
               meer
               delight
               which
               were
               not
               necessary
               ,
               yet
               so
               cannot
               you
               ;
               for
               your
               undertaking
               binds
               you
               to
               stricter
               attendance
               then
               other
               men
               are
               bound
               to
               .
               May
               a
               Physitian
               in
               the
               plague-time
               ,
               take
               any
               more
               relaxation
               or
               reereation
               then
               is
               necessary
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               are
               expecting
               his
               help
               in
               a
               case
               of
               life
               and
               death
               !
               As
               his
               pleasure
               is
               not
               worth
               mens
               lives
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               yours
               worth
               mens
               souls
               .
               Suppose
               your
               Cities
               were
               besieged
               ,
               and
               the
               enemy
               on
               one
               side
               watching
               all
               advantages
               to
               surprize
               it
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               seeking
               to
               fire
               it
               with
               granadoes
               which
               are
               cast
               in
               continually
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               now
               ,
               if
               certain
               men
               undertake
               it
               as
               their
               office
               to
               watch
               the
               ports
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               quench
               the
               fire
               that
               shall
               be
               kindled
               in
               the
               houses
               ,
               what
               time
               will
               ,
               you
               allow
               these
               men
               for
               their
               recreation
               or
               relaxation
               ?
               When
               the
               City
               is
               in
               danger
               ,
               or
               the
               fire
               will
               burn
               on
               and
               prevail
               if
               they
               intermit
               their
               diligence
               !
               Or
               would
               you
               excuse
               one
               of
               these
               men
               if
               he
               come
               off
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               but
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               I
               must
               have
               some
               pleasure
               or
               relaxation
               ?
               At
               the
               utmost
               sure
               you
               would
               allow
               him
               none
               but
               of
               necessity
               ?
            
             
               Do
               not
               grudge
               at
               this
               now
               and
               say
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               hard
               
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               bear
               it
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               your
               mercy
               ;
               and
               you
               are
               well
               ,
               if
               you
               know
               when
               you
               are
               well
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               in
               answering
               this
               next
               Objection
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
              
               do
               not
               think
               that
               it
               is
               required
               of
               Ministers
               that
               they
               make
               drudges
               of
               themselves
               .
               If
               they
               preach
               diligently
               ,
               and
               visit
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               do
               other
               Ministerial
               duties
               ,
               and
               occasionally
               do
               good
               to
               those
               they
               converse
               with
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               God
               doth
               moreover
               require
               that
               we
               should
               thus
               tie
               our selves
               to
               Instruct
               every
               person
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               our
               lives
               a
               burden
               and
               a
               slavery
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               what
               use
               and
               weight
               the
               duty
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               before
               land
               how
               plainly
               it
               is
               commanded
               .
               And
               do
               you
               think
               God
               doth
               not
               require
               you
               to
               do
               all
               the
               good
               you
               can
               ?
               Will
               you
               stand
               by
               and
               see
               sinners
               gasping
               under
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               require
               me
               to
               make
               my self
               a
               drudge
               to
               save
               them
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               voice
               of
               Ministerial
               or
               Christian
               Compassion
               ?
               or
               rather
               of
               sensual
               Lazarus
               ,
               and
               diabolical
               cruelty
               I
               Doth
               God
               set
               you
               work
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               not
               believe
               that
               he
               would
               have
               you
               do
               it
               ?
               Is
               that
               the
               voice
               of
               obedience
               ,
               or
               of
               rebellion
               ?
               It
               is
               all
               one
               whether
               your
               flesh
               do
               prevail
               with
               you
               to
               deny
               obedience
               to
               acknowledge
               duty
               ,
               and
               say
               plainly
               I
               wil
               obey
               no
               further
               then
               it
               pleaseth
               me
               .
               Or
               whether
               it
               may
               make
               you
               wilfully
               reject
               the
               evidence
               that
               should
               convince
               you
               that
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               say
               I
               will
               not
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               my
               duty
               unless
               it
               please
               me
               .
               It
               s
               the
               true
               Character
               
               of
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Religion
               to
               himself
               of
               the
               cheapest
               part
               of
               Gods
               service
               ,
               which
               will
               stand
               with
               his
               fleshly
               ends
               and
               felicity
               ;
               and
               to
               reject
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               is
               inconsistent
               therewith
               .
               And
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               this
               objection
               superaddeth
               the
               words
               of
               gross
               impiety
               .
               For
               what
               a
               wretched
               Calumny
               is
               this
               against
               the
               most
               high
               God
               ,
               to
               call
               his
               service
               a
               slavery
               and
               drudgery
               !
               what
               thoughts
               have
               these
               men
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               their
               work
               and
               their
               wages
               ?
               the
               thoughts
               of
               a
               believer
               or
               of
               an
               Infidel
               ;
               Are
               these
               men
               like
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               and
               promote
               his
               service
               that
               have
               such
               base
               thoughts
               of
               it
               themseves
               ?
               Do
               these
               men
               delight
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               account
               it
               a
               slavish
               work
               ?
               Do
               the
               believe
               indeed
               the
               Misery
               of
               sinners
               ,
               that
               account
               it
               such
               a
               slavery
               to
               be
               diligent
               for
               to
               save
               them
               .
               Christ
               saith
               that
               he
               that
               denieth
               not
               himself
               and
               forsaketh
               not
               all
               and
               taketh
               not
               up
               his
               cross
               and
               followeth
               him
               ,
               cannot
               be
               his
               Disciple
               .
               And
               these
               men
               count
               it
               a
               slavery
               to
               labour
               hard
               in
               his
               vineyard
               ,
               and
               deny
               their
               ease
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               when
               they
               have
               all
               accomodations
               and
               Encouragements
               ?
               How
               far
               is
               this
               from
               forsaking
               all
               ?
               and
               how
               can
               these
               men
               be
               fit
               for
               the
               Ministry
               that
               are
               such
               enemies
               to
               self-denyal
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               true
               Christianity
               ?
               Still
               therefore
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               Objections
               are
               so
               prevalent
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               carnal
               reasonings
               hinder
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               hence
               is
               the
               chief
               misery
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 are
                 made
                 Ministers
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 Christians
                 .
              
               If
               these
               men
               had
               seen
               the
               diligence
               of
               Christ
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               when
               he
               neglected
               his
               meat
               to
               talk
               with
               one
               woman
               ,
               Joh.
               4.
               and
               when
               they
               had
               no
               time
               to
               eat
               bread
               ,
               Mark
               3.
               22.
               
               would
               not
               they
               have
               been
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               his
               carnal
               friends
               that
               went
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               He
               is
               besides
               himself
               ,
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               They
               would
               have
               told
               Christ
               he
               made
               a
               drudge
               or
               a
               slave
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               God
               did
               not
               require
               all
               this
               ado
               .
               If
               they
               had
               seen
               him
               all
               night
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               all
               day
               in
               preaching
               and
               healing
               ,
               it
               seems
               he
               should
               have
               had
               this
               censure
               from
               them
               for
               his
               labour
               !
               I
               cannot
               but
               advise
               these
               men
               to
               search
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               whether
               they
               unfeignedly
               believe
               that
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               preach
               ?
               Do
               you
               believe
               indeed
               that
               such
               Glory
               attends
               those
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               such
               Torment
               attendeth
               those
               that
               dye
               unconverted
               ?
               If
               you
               do
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               think
               any
               labour
               too
               much
               ,
               for
               such
               weighty
               ends
               ?
               If
               you
               do
               not
               ,
               say
               so
               ,
               and
               get
               you
               out
               of
               the
               vine
               ard
               ,
               and
               go
               with
               the
               Prodigal
               to
               keep
               swine
               ,
               and
               undertake
               not
               the
               feeding
               of
               the
               Flock
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               it
               is
               your
               own
               benefit
               which
               you
               grudge
               at
               ?
               The
               more
               you
               do
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               receive
               :
               the
               more
               you
               lay
               out
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               have
               coming
               in
               :
               If
               you
               are
               strangers
               to
               these
               Christian
               Paradoxes
               ,
               you
               should
               not
               have
               taken
               on
               you
               to
               peach
               them
               to
               others
               .
               At
               the
               present
               ,
               our
               incomes
               of
               spiritual
               life
               and
               peace
               are
               commonly
               in
               way
               of
               duty
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               that
               is
               most
               in
               duty
               hath
               most
               of
               God
               :
               Exercise
               of
               Grace
               increaseth
               it
               :
               And
               is
               it
               a
               slavery
               to
               be
               more
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               more
               him
               ,
               then
               other
               men
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               chief
               solace
               of
               a
               gracious
               soul
               to
               be
               doing
               Good
               ,
               and
               receiving
               by
               doing
               :
               and
               to
               be
               much
               exercised
               about
               those
               Divine
               things
               which
               have
               his
               heart
               .
               A
               good
               stomack
               will
               not
               say
               at
               a
               feast
               ,
               what
               a
               slavery
               is
               it
               to
               bestow
               my
               
               time
               and
               pains
               so
               much
               to
               feed
               my self
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               that
               we
               prepare
               for
               fuller
               receivings
               hereafter
               :
               we
               set
               our
               Talents
               to
               usury
               ,
               and
               by
               improving
               them
               we
               shall
               make
               five
               become
               ten
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               made
               Rulers
               of
               ten
               Cities
               .
               We
               shall
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               our
               works
               .
               Is
               it
               a
               drudgery
               to
               send
               to
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               exchange
               our
               trifles
               for
               Gold
               and
               Jewels
               ?
               Do
               not
               these
               men
               seek
               to
               Justifie
               the
               prophane
               ,
               that
               make
               all
               diligent
               godliness
               a
               drudgery
               ,
               and
               reproach
               it
               as
               a
               precise
               and
               tedious
               life
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               believe
               but
               a
               man
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               all
               this
               ado
               ?
               Even
               so
               say
               these
               in
               respect
               to
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               They
               take
               this
               diligence
               for
               ungrateful
               tediousness
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               believe
               but
               a
               man
               may
               be
               a
               faithful
               Minister
               without
               all
               this
               ado
               !
               It
               is
               a
               hainous
               sin
               to
               be
               Negligent
               in
               so
               great
               a
               business
               :
               but
               to
               approve
               of
               that
               negligence
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               impenitent
               ,
               and
               to
               plead
               against
               duty
               as
               if
               it
               were
               none
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               should
               lay
               out
               themselves
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               souls
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 requireth
                 it
              
               ;
               this
               is
               so
               great
               an
               aggravation
               of
               the
               sin
               that
               (
               where
               the
               Churches
               Necessity
               doth
               not
               force
               us
               to
               make
               use
               of
               such
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               better
               )
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               them
               worthy
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               as
               the
               rubbish
               ,
               and
               
                 as
                 sale
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 savour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 neither
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 dunghil
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 cast
                 it
                 out
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               in
               these
               words
               )
               
                 let
                 him
                 hear
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               14.
               34.
               35.
               
               And
               if
               such
               Ministers
               become
               a
               by-word
               and
               reproach
               ,
               let
               them
               thank
               themselves
               :
               for
               it
               is
               their
               own
               sin
               that
               maketh
               them
               vile
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               13.
               
               And
               while
               they
               thus
               debase
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               debase
               themselves
               ,
               and
               
               prepare
               for
               a
               greater
               abasement
               at
               the
               last
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
                 4.
              
               
               BUt
               if
               you
               make
               such
               severe
               Laws
               for
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               Church
               will
               be
               left
               without
               .
               For
               what
               man
               will
               put
               himself
               upon
               such
               a
               toilsom
               life
               ;
               or
               what
               Parents
               will
               choose
               such
               a
               burden
               for
               their
               children
               ?
               Men
               will
               avoid
               it
               both
               for
               the
               bodily
               toil
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               not
               well
               discharge
               it
               .
            
             
               Ans
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               we
               ,
               but
               Christ
               that
               hath
               made
               and
               imposed
               these
               Laws
               which
               you
               call
               severe
               .
               And
               if
               I
               should
               silence
               them
               or
               mis-interpret
               them
               ,
               or
               tell
               you
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               things
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               relax
               them
               nor
               disoblige
               or
               excuse
               you
               .
               He
               that
               made
               them
               ,
               knew
               why
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               expect
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               .
               Is
               infinite
               Goodness
               it self
               to
               be
               questioned
               or
               suspected
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               making
               bad
               or
               unmerciful
               Laws
               ?
               Nay
               it
               is
               meer
               mercy
               in
               him
               that
               imposeth
               this
               great
               duty
               upon
               us
               ?
               If
               Physitians
               be
               required
               to
               be
               as
               diligent
               in
               Hospitals
               or
               Pest-houses
               or
               with
               other
               patients
               ,
               to
               save
               their
               lives
               ,
               were
               there
               not
               more
               mercy
               ,
               then
               rigor
               in
               this
               Law
               ?
               what
               ,
               must
               God
               let
               the
               souls
               of
               your
               Neighbours
               perish
               ,
               to
               save
               you
               a
               little
               Labour
               and
               suffering
               :
               and
               this
               in
               mercy
               to
               you
               ?
               O
               what
               a
               miserable
               world
               should
               we
               have
               ,
               if
               blind
               self-conceited
               man
               had
               the
               ruling
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               for
               a
               supply
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               Christ
               will
               take
               care
               .
               He
               that
               imposeth
               duty
               ,
               hath
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               can
               give
               men
               hearts
               to
               obey
               his
               Laws
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               Christ
               will
               suffer
               all
               men
               to
               
               be
               as
               cruel
               ,
               unmerciful
               ,
               fleshly
               and
               self-seeking
               as
               you
               ?
               He
               that
               hath
               undertaken
               himself
               the
               work
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               born
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               been
               faithful
               as
               the
               chief
               Shepherd
               and
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               will
               not
               lose
               all
               his
               Labour
               and
               suffering
               for
               want
               of
               Instruments
               to
               carry
               on
               his
               work
               ,
               nor
               will
               he
               come
               down
               again
               to
               do
               all
               himself
               because
               no
               other
               will
               do
               it
               :
               but
               he
               will
               provide
               men
               to
               be
               his
               Servants
               and
               Ushers
               in
               his
               School
               that
               shall
               willingly
               take
               the
               labour
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               to
               be
               so
               imployed
               ,
               and
               account
               that
               the
               happiest
               life
               in
               the
               world
               which
               you
               account
               so
               great
               a
               toil
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               change
               it
               for
               all
               your
               ease
               and
               carnal
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               propagating
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               content
               to
               
                 bear
                 the
                 burden
                 and
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 work
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 please
                 themselves
                 but
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 Edification
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 save
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 endure
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 elects
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 spend
                 and
                 be
                 spent
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 love
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 accounted
                 their
                 enemies
                 for
                 telling
                 them
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               such
               Pastors
               will
               Christ
               provide
               his
               people
               
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 feed
                 them
                 with
                 knowledge
                 :
              
               as
               men
               that
               
                 seek
                 not
                 theirs
                 ,
                 but
                 them
                 .
              
               What
               ,
               do
               you
               think
               Christ
               can
               have
               no
               servants
               ,
               if
               such
               as
               you
               shall
               with
               
                 Demas
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 world
                 and
                 forsake
                 him
                 ?
              
               If
               you
               dislike
               his
               service
               ,
               you
               may
               seek
               you
               a
               better
               where
               you
               can
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               boast
               of
               your
               gain
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               :
               but
               do
               not
               threaten
               him
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               
               your
               service
               .
               He
               hath
               made
               such
               Laws
               as
               you
               will
               call
               severe
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               as
               well
               as
               for
               his
               Ministers
               (
               though
               he
               impose
               not
               on
               them
               the
               same
               employment
               )
               :
               for
               all
               must
               
                 deny
                 themselves
                 and
                 mortifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 crucified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 Cross
                 and
                 follow
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               Christ
               will
               not
               be
               without
               Disciples
               ,
               nor
               will
               he
               hide
               his
               seeming
               hard
               terms
               from
               men
               to
               tice
               them
               to
               his
               service
               ,
               but
               will
               tell
               them
               of
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               them
               come
               or
               chuse
               :
               He
               will
               call
               to
               them
               before
               hand
               to
               count
               what
               it
               wil
               cost
               them
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               
                 that
                 the
                 foxes
                 have
                 holes
                 and
                 the
                 birds
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 have
                 nests
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
              
               ;
               he
               comes
               
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 worldly
                 Peāce
                 and
              
               Prosperity
               ,
               but
               to
               call
               them
               to
               
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 raign
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 patience
                 to
                 possess
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
              
               and
               conquer
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               crowned
               with
               him
               and
               sit
               down
               on
               his
               throne
               .
               And
               all
               this
               he
               will
               cause
               his
               chosen
               to
               perform
               .
               If
               you
               be
               at
               that
               pass
               with
               Christ
               as
               the
               Israelite
               :
               were
               once
               with
               David
               ,
               and
               say
               
                 will
                 the
                 son
                 of
              
               Jesse
               
                 give
                 you
                 fields
                 and
                 vineyard
                 ?
                 Every
                 man
                 to
                 your
                 tents
                 O
              
               Israel
               :
               and
               if
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 Now
                 look
                 to
                 thy
                 owi
                 house
                 O
              
               David
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               Christ
               will
               look
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               look
               to
               yours
               as
               well
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               death
               or
               Judgement
               which
               is
               the
               better
               bargain
               ,
               and
               whether
               Christ
               had
               more
               need
               of
               you
               ,
               or
               you
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               scrupling
               it
               in
               Conscience
               for
               fear
               of
               failing
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               involuntary
               imperfections
               that
               Christ
               will
               take
               so
               hainously
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               unfait●ulness
               and
               wilful
               negligence
               :
               2.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               not
               serve
               
               your
               turns
               to
               run
               out
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               or
               harvest
               ,
               on
               pretence
               of
               scruples
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               do
               the
               work
               as
               you
               ought
               .
               He
               can
               follow
               you
               and
               overtake
               you
               as
               he
               did
               Jonas
               with
               such
               a
               storm
               ,
               as
               shall
               lay
               you
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               Hell
               :
               Totally
               to
               cast
               off
               a
               duty
               ,
               because
               you
               cannot
               endure
               to
               be
               faithful
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               prove
               but
               a
               poor
               excuse
               at
               last
               .
               If
               men
               had
               but
               reckoned
               well
               at
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               things
               temporal
               and
               eternal
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               they
               shall
               lose
               or
               get
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               had
               that
               faith
               which
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               lived
               by
               faith
               and
               not
               by
               sense
               ,
               all
               these
               objections
               would
               be
               easily
               resolved
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               plea's
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               for
               its
               interest
               ,
               would
               appear
               to
               have
               no
               more
               reason
               ,
               then
               a
               sick
               mans
               plea
               for
               cold
               water
               in
               a
               Pestilential
               feaver
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Obj.
                 5.
              
               
               But
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               all
               this
               ,
               when
               most
               of
               the
               people
               will
               not
               submit
               ?
               They
               will
               but
               make
               a
               scorn
               at
               your
               motion
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               come
               to
               us
               to
               be
               Catechized
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               too
               old
               now
               to
               go
               to
               School
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               as
               good
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               as
               trouble
               our selves
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               I.
               It
               s
               not
               to
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               too
               many
               people
               are
               obstinate
               in
               their
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               simple
               ones
               love
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               scorners
               delight
               in
               scorning
               ,
               and
               fools
               hate
               knowledge
               ,
               Prov.
               I.
               22
               .
               But
               the
               worse
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               sadder
               is
               their
               case
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               to
               be
               pityed
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               diligent
               should
               we
               be
               for
               their
               recovery
               .
               2.
               
               I
               would
               it
               were
               not
               too
               much
               long
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               people
               are
               so
               obstinate
               and
               contemptuous
               ?
               If
               we
               did
               shine
               and
               burn
               before
               them
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               had
               we
               convincing
               Sermons
               and
               convincing
               lives
               ,
               did
               we
               set
               our selves
               to
               do
               all
               the
               good
               we
               could
               what
               ever
               it
               cost
               us
               :
               Were
               we
               more
               humble
               and
               meek
               ,
               more
               loving
               and
               charitable
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               see
               that
               we
               set
               light
               by
               all
               worldly
               things
               in
               comparison
               of
               their
               salvation
               ;
               much
               more
               might
               be
               done
               then
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               mouthes
               of
               many
               would
               be
               slopt
               ,
               and
               though
               still
               the
               wicked
               will
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               yet
               more
               would
               be
               tractable
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               would
               be
               fewer
               and
               calmer
               then
               they
               are
               .
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               ablest
               and
               godliest
               Ministers
               in
               the
               world
               have
               had
               as
               untractable
               and
               scornful
               Parishoners
               as
               any
               others
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               even
               
               able
               godly
               men
               have
               some
               of
               them
               been
               too
               Lordly
               and
               strange
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               too
               uncharitable
               and
               worldly
               ,
               and
               backward
               to
               costly
               ,
               though
               necessary
               works
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               have
               done
               but
               little
               in
               private
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               done
               excellently
               in
               publike
               ;
               and
               so
               have
               hindred
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               labours
               .
               But
               where
               these
               impediments
               are
               absent
               ,
               experience
               teleth
               us
               that
               the
               success
               is
               much
               greater
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               bowing
               of
               people
               to
               more
               calmness
               and
               teachableness
               :
               but
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               all
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               so
               much
               reason
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               wilfulness
               will
               not
               excuse
               us
               from
               our
               duty
               :
               If
               we
               offer
               them
               not
               our
               help
               ,
               how
               know
               we
               who
               will
               refuse
               it
               :
               Offering
               it
               is
               our
               part
               ,
               and
               accepting
               is
               theirs
               :
               If
               we
               offer
               it
               not
               ,
               we
               leave
               them
               excusable
               (
               for
               then
               they
               refuse
               it
               not
               )
               but
               its
               we
               that
               are
               lest
               without
               excuse
               .
               But
               if
               they
               refuse
               our
               help
               when
               it
               s
               offered
               ,
               we
               have
               done
               our
               part
               ,
               and
               delivered
               our
               own
               souls
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               some
               refuse
               our
               help
               ,
               others
               will
               accept
               it
               :
               and
               the
               success
               with
               them
               may
               be
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               may
               answer
               all
               our
               labour
               were
               it
               more
               .
               It
               is
               not
               all
               that
               are
               wrought
               on
               by
               our
               publike
               preaching
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               therefore
               give
               it
               over
               as
               unprofitable
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Obj.
                 6.
              
               
               BUT
               what
               likelyhood
               is
               there
               that
               men
               will
               be
               informed
               or
               converted
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ?
               when
               that
               is
               Gods
               chief
               Ordinance
               appointed
               to
               that
               end
               :
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               by
               the
               word
               preached
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               The
               advantages
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               repeate
               them
               ;
               only
               ,
               lest
               any
               think
               that
               this
               will
               wrong
               them
               by
               hindring
               them
               from
               preaching
               ,
               I
               add
               to
               the
               20.
               
               Benefits
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               an
               excellent
               means
               to
               help
               you
               in
               preaching
               :
               For
               as
               the
               Physitians
               work
               is
               half
               done
               when
               he
               fully
               knows
               the
               disease
               ,
               so
               when
               you
               are
               acquainted
               well
               with
               your
               peoples
               case
               ,
               you
               will
               know
               what
               to
               preach
               on
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               furnish
               you
               with
               matter
               to
               talk
               an
               hour
               with
               an
               ignorant
               or
               obstinate
               sinner
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               an
               hours
               study
               will
               do
               :
               for
               you
               will
               know
               what
               you
               have
               need
               to
               insist
               on
               ,
               and
               what
               objections
               of
               theirs
               to
               refell
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               hope
               there
               is
               none
               so
               silly
               as
               to
               think
               this
               conference
               is
               not
               preaching
               .
               What
               doth
               the
               number
               we
               speak
               to
               make
               it
               preaching
               ?
               Or
               doth
               interlocution
               make
               it
               none
               ?
               Sure
               a
               man
               may
               as
               truly
               preach
               to
               one
               as
               to
               1000.
               
               And
               (
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               )
               if
               you
               search
               ,
               you
               'l
               find
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preaching
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               was
               by
               conference
               ,
               or
               serious
               speeches
               to
               people
               occasionally
               ,
               and
               frequently
               interlocutory
               :
               and
               that
               with
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               fewer
               or
               more
               ,
               as
               opportunity
               
               served
               .
               Thus
               Christ
               himself
               did
               most
               commonly
               preach
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               account
               of
               our
               peoples
               learning
               ,
               if
               we
               mind
               the
               success
               of
               our
               work
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               therefore
               from
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               spirit
               ,
               from
               right
               reason
               ,
               to
               cause
               us
               to
               make
               any
               question
               of
               our
               work
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               unwilling
               to
               it
               .
               But
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               much
               ,
               and
               more
               perhaps
               then
               we
               yet
               expect
               .
               But
               against
               temptations
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               recourse
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               look
               on
               his
               great
               Obligations
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               hopeful
               Effects
               and
               Reward
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               we
               have
               little
               cause
               to
               draw
               back
               or
               to
               faint
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               set
               before
               us
               this
               pattern
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               learn
               our
               duty
               thence
               ,
               and
               imitate
               it
               .
               From
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               To
               serve
               the
               Lord
               (
               and
               not
               men
               or
               our selves
               )
               with
               all
               humility
               of
               mind
               (
               and
               not
               proudly
               )
               and
               with
               many
               tears
               ,
               &c.
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               To
               keep
               back
               nothing
               that
               is
               profitable
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               Teach
               them
               publikely
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               :
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               That
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               preaching
               be
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               faith
               toward
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Vers
               .
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               That
               though
               we
               go
               bound
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               knowing
               particularly
               what
               shall
               befall
               us
               ,
               but
               knew
               that
               every
               where
               bonds
               and
               afflictions
               do
               abide
               us
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               these
               things
               should
               move
               us
               ,
               neither
               should
               we
               count
               our
               Life
               dear
               to
               our selves
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               might
               finish
               our
               course
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministry
               which
               we
               have
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               testifie
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               From
               Vers
               .
               28
               To
               take
               heed
               to
               our selves
               and
               all
               the
               flock
               ,
               particularly
               against
               domestick
               Seducers
               and
               Schisms
               .
               
               From
               Verse
               31.
               
               Without
               ceasing
               to
               warn
               every
               one
               day
               and
               night
               with
               tears
               .
               Vers
               .
               3.
               3.
               
               To
               covet
               no
               mans
               silver
               ,
               or
               gold
               ,
               or
               apparrel
               ,
               as
               counting
               it
               more
               honourable
               to
               give
               then
               to
               receive
               .
               O
               what
               a
               lesson
               is
               here
               before
               us
               !
               But
               how
               ill
               is
               it
               learned
               by
               those
               that
               still
               question
               whether
               these
               be
               their
               duty
               .
               I
               confess
               some
               of
               these
               words
               of
               Paul
               have
               so
               often
               been
               presented
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               stuck
               upon
               my
               conscience
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               been
               much
               convinced
               by
               them
               of
               my
               duty
               and
               neglect
               :
               And
               I
               think
               this
               one
               speech
               ,
               better
               deserveth
               a
               twelve-moneths
               study
               ,
               then
               most
               things
               that
               young
               students
               do
               lay
               out
               their
               time
               in
               .
               O
               Brethren
               write
               it
               on
               your
               study
               doors
               ,
               or
               set
               it
               as
               your
               Copy
               in
               Capital
               letters
               still
               before
               your
               eyes
               :
               Could
               we
               but
               well
               learn
               two
               or
               three
               lines
               of
               it
               ,
               What
               preachers
               should
               we
               be
               ?
               1.
               
               For
               our
               general
               business
               ,
               [
               SERVING
               THE
               LORD
               WITH
               ALL
               HUMILITY
               OF
               MIND
               .
               ]
               2.
               
               Our
               special
               work
               ,
               [
               TAKE
               HEED
               TO
               YOUR SELVES
               ,
               AND
               TO
               ALL
               THE
               FLOCK
               .
               ]
               3.
               
               Our
               Doctrine
               ,
               [
               REPENTANCE
               TOWARDS
               GOD
               ,
               AND
               FAITH
               TOWARD
               OUR
               LORD
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               .
               ]
               4.
               
               The
               place
               and
               manner
               of
               Teaching
               ,
               [
               I
               HAVE
               TAUGHT
               YOU
               PUBLIKELY
               ,
               AND
               FROM
               HOUSE
               TO
               HOUSE
               .
               ]
               5.
               
               The
               Object
               ,
               and
               internal
               manner
               ,
               [
               I
               CEASED
               NOT
               TO
               WARN
               EVERY
               ONE
               NIGHT
               AND
               DAY
               WITH
               TEARS
               ]
               This
               is
               it
               that
               must
               win
               souls
               and
               preserve
               them
               .
               6.
               
               His
               innocency
               and
               self-denyal
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               [
               I
               HAVE
               COVETED
               NO
               MANS
               SILVER
               OR
               
               GOLD
               .
               ]
               7.
               
               His
               patience
               ,
               [
               NONE
               OF
               THESE
               THINGS
               MOVE
               ME
               ,
               NEITHER
               COUNT
               I
               MY
               LIFE
               DEAR
               .
               ]
               8.
               
               And
               among
               all
               our
               motives
               ,
               these
               have
               need
               to
               be
               in
               Capital
               letters
               before
               our
               eyes
               .
               1.
               
               We
               oversee
               and
               feed
               THE
               CHURCH
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               WHICH
               HE
               HATH
               PURCHASED
               WITH
               HIS
               OWN
               BLOOD
               .
               2.
               
               [
               GRIEVOUS
               WOLVES
               SHALL
               ENTER
               IN
               AMONG
               YOU
               ,
               NOT
               SPARING
               THE
               FLOCK
               ]
               and
               [
               OF
               YOUR
               OWN
               SELVES
               SHALL
               MEN
               ARISE
               SPEAKING
               PERVERSE
               THINGS
               ,
               TO
               DRAW
               AWAY
               DISCIPLES
               AFTER
               THEM
               .
               ]
               Write
               all
               this
               upon
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               do
               your selves
               and
               the
               Church
               more
               good
               ,
               then
               twenty
               years
               study
               of
               those
               lower
               things
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               get
               you
               greater
               applause
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               separated
               from
               these
               ,
               will
               make
               you
               but
               sounding
               brass
               ,
               and
               tinkling
               Cymbals
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               advantage
               of
               a
               sincere
               heart
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               saving
               of
               souls
               are
               their
               very
               end
               :
               and
               where
               that
               end
               is
               truly
               intended
               ,
               no
               labour
               or
               suffering
               will
               stop
               them
               ,
               or
               turn
               them
               back
               .
               For
               a
               man
               must
               have
               his
               end
               ,
               whatever
               it
               cost
               him
               :
               He
               still
               retains
               this
               lesson
               ,
               whatever
               he
               forget
               ,
               [
               ONE
               THING
               IS
               NECESSARY
               ]
               and
               
                 Seek
                 first
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               saies
               ,
               
                 Necessity
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 wo
                 unto
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               it
               that
               will
               most
               effectually
               make
               easie
               all
               our
               labours
               ,
               and
               make
               light
               all
               burdens
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               sufferings
               seem
               tollerable
               ,
               and
               cause
               us
               to
               venture
               on
               any
               hazards
               in
               the
               way
               .
               
               That
               which
               I
               once
               made
               the
               Motto
               of
               my
               colours
               in
               another
               warfare
               ,
               I
               desire
               may
               be
               still
               before
               my
               eyes
               in
               this
               ,
               (
               which
               yet
               according
               to
               my
               intentions
               ,
               is
               not
               altogether
               another
               .
               )
               On
               one
               side
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 saveth
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 .
              
               On
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 Nic
                 propter
                 vitam
                 vivendi
                 perdere
                 causas
              
               ;
               Which
               Doctor
               
                 Io.
                 Reignolds
              
               thought
               had
               reason
               enough
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               hold
               him
               to
               his
               labours
               though
               it
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               .
               He
               that
               knoweth
               that
               he
               serveth
               a
               God
               that
               will
               never
               suffer
               any
               man
               to
               be
               a
               loser
               by
               him
               ,
               need
               not
               fear
               what
               hazards
               he
               runs
               in
               his
               cause
               :
               And
               he
               that
               knows
               that
               he
               seeks
               a
               prize
               ,
               which
               if
               obtained
               will
               infinitely
               over-match
               his
               cost
               ,
               may
               boldly
               engage
               his
               whole
               estate
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               sell
               all
               to
               purchase
               so
               rich
               a
               Pearl
               .
               Well
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               will
               spend
               no
               more
               words
               in
               exhorting
               wise
               Merchants
               to
               such
               a
               bargain
               ,
               nor
               telling
               Teachers
               themselves
               of
               such
               common
               Truths
               ;
               and
               If
               I
               have
               said
               more
               then
               needs
               already
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               .
               I
               hope
               now
               I
               may
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               Resolved
               of
               the
               utmost
               diligence
               and
               fidelity
               in
               the
               work
               .
               On
               which
               supposition
               I
               shall
               now
               proceed
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Directions
             for
             the
             right
             managing
             this
             Work.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             so
             happy
             a
             work
             which
             we
             have
             before
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             pities
             it
             should
             be
             destroyed
             in
             the
             birth
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             our
             hands
             .
             And
             though
             I
             know
             that
             we
             have
             a
             knotty
             generation
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             past
             the
             power
             of
             any
             of
             us
             all
             to
             change
             a
             carnal
             heart
             without
             the
             effectual
             grace
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             usual
             with
             God
             to
             work
             by
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             the
             right
             endeavors
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             fear
             ,
             
             but
             great
             things
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             a
             wonderful
             blow
             will
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             by
             our
             undertaken
             work
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             miscarry
             through
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Ministers
             themselves
             .
             And
             the
             main
             danger
             is
             in
             these
             two
             defects
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             diligence
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             skill
             .
             Against
             the
             former
             I
             have
             spoken
             much
             already
             .
             As
             for
             the
             later
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             conscious
             of
             my
             own
             unskilfulness
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             far
             from
             imagining
             that
             I
             am
             fit
             to
             give
             directions
             to
             any
             but
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             unexperienced
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             expect
             so
             much
             Justice
             in
             your
             interpretation
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             will
             suppose
             me
             now
             to
             speak
             to
             none
             but
             such
             .
             But
             yet
             something
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             pass
             over
             this
             part
             in
             silence
             ,
             because
             the
             number
             of
             such
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             so
             apprehensive
             that
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ,
             doth
             much
             depend
             on
             the
             management
             of
             this
             work
             .
          
           
             The
             points
             wherein
             you
             have
             need
             to
             be
             solicitous
             are
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             bring
             your
             people
             to
             submit
             to
             this
             course
             of
             private
             Catechizing
             or
             Instruction
             .
             For
             if
             they
             will
             not
             come
             at
             you
             ,
             what
             good
             can
             they
             receive
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             do
             the
             work
             so
             as
             may
             most
             tend
             to
             the
             success
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             come
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             best
             directions
             that
             I
             can
             give
             are
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             chief
             means
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             Minister
             so
             to
             behave
             himself
             in
             the
             main
             course
             of
             his
             Ministry
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             may
             tend
             to
             convince
             his
             people
             of
             his
             ability
             ,
             sincerity
             and
             unfeigned
             Love
             to
             them
             .
             For
             if
             they
             take
             him
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             they
             will
             despise
             his
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             as
             wise
             as
             he
             .
             And
             if
             they
             
             think
             him
             self-seeking
             ,
             or
             hypocritical
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             doth
             not
             mean
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             will
             suspect
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             and
             doth
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             regardful
             of
             him
             .
             And
             if
             they
             think
             he
             intendeth
             but
             to
             domineer
             over
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             to
             trouble
             and
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             or
             meerly
             to
             exercise
             their
             wits
             and
             memories
             ,
             they
             will
             flie
             away
             from
             him
             as
             an
             adversary
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             endeavours
             as
             noxious
             and
             ungrateful
             to
             them
             .
             Whereas
             when
             they
             are
             convinced
             that
             he
             understandeth
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             have
             high
             thoughts
             of
             his
             abilities
             ,
             they
             will
             Reverence
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             easilyer
             stoop
             to
             his
             advice
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             perswaded
             of
             his
             uprightness
             ,
             they
             will
             the
             less
             suspect
             his
             motions
             :
             And
             when
             they
             perceive
             that
             he
             intendeth
             no
             private
             ends
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             meerly
             their
             good
             ,
             they
             will
             the
             sooner
             be
             perswaded
             by
             him
             .
             And
             because
             those
             that
             I
             write
             to
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             none
             of
             the
             most
             able
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             despair
             of
             being
             reverenced
             for
             their
             parts
             ;
             I
             say
             to
             such
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             have
             the
             more
             need
             to
             study
             and
             labour
             for
             their
             increase
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             You
             must
             necessarily
             have
             that
             which
             Amesius
             makes
             the
             lowest
             degree
             tollerable
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             
               supra
               vulgus
               fidelium
            
             :
             and
             it
             will
             produce
             some
             reverence
             when
             they
             know
             you
             are
             wiser
             then
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             that
             which
             you
             want
             in
             ability
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             up
             in
             the
             other
             qualifications
             ;
             and
             then
             your
             advice
             may
             be
             as
             successful
             as
             others
             .
          
           
             If
             Ministers
             were
             content
             to
             purchase
             an
             interest
             in
             their
             people
             at
             the
             dearest
             rates
             to
             their
             own
             flesh
             ,
             and
             would
             condescend
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             familiar
             ,
             and
             
             loving
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             and
             abound
             according
             to
             their
             ability
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             they
             might
             do
             much
             more
             with
             their
             people
             then
             ordinarily
             they
             can
             do
             .
             Not
             that
             we
             should
             much
             regard
             an
             interest
             in
             them
             for
             our
             own
             sakes
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             capable
             of
             promoting
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             furthering
             their
             own
             salvation
             :
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             great
             matter
             whether
             they
             love
             or
             hate
             us
             :
             but
             what
             Commander
             can
             do
             any
             great
             service
             by
             an
             Army
             that
             hate
             him
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             we
             think
             that
             they
             will
             much
             regard
             our
             counsel
             ,
             while
             they
             abhor
             or
             dis-regard
             the
             persons
             that
             give
             it
             them
             ?
             Labour
             therefore
             for
             some
             competent
             interest
             in
             your
             peoples
             estimation
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             may
             the
             better
             prevail
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             what
             should
             a
             Minister
             do
             that
             findeth
             he
             hath
             quite
             lost
             his
             interest
             in
             them
             ?
          
           
             An.
             If
             they
             be
             so
             vile
             a
             people
             that
             they
             hate
             him
             not
             for
             any
             weakness
             ,
             nor
             through
             mis-reports
             about
             particular
             things
             ,
             but
             meerly
             for
             endeavouring
             their
             good
             ,
             though
             in
             prudence
             as
             well
             as
             zeal
             ,
             and
             would
             hate
             any
             other
             that
             should
             do
             his
             duty
             ;
             then
             must
             he
             in
             patience
             and
             meekness
             continue
             to
             instruct
             these
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             will
             give
             them
             Repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             upon
             any
             weaknesses
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             difference
             in
             lesser
             opinions
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             meerly
             against
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             let
             him
             try
             first
             to
             remove
             the
             prejudice
             by
             all
             lawful
             means
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             let
             him
             tell
             them
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             for
             my self
             ,
             but
             for
             you
             that
             I
             labour
             :
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             that
             you
             will
             not
             obey
             the
             word
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             desire
             that
             you
             will
             agree
             to
             accept
             of
             some
             other
             that
             may
             do
             you
             that
             good
             ,
             
             which
             I
             cannot
             :
             ]
             and
             so
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             another
             man
             may
             not
             be
             fitter
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             fitter
             for
             another
             people
             :
             For
             an
             ingenious
             man
             can
             hardly
             stay
             with
             a
             people
             against
             their
             wills
             ;
             and
             a
             sincere
             man
             can
             more
             hardly
             for
             any
             Commodity
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             remain
             in
             a
             place
             where
             he
             is
             like
             to
             be
             unprofitable
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             good
             which
             they
             might
             receive
             from
             another
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             advantage
             of
             a
             greater
             interest
             in
             their
             estimation
             and
             affection
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Supposing
               then
               this
               general
               preparation
               ,
               the
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               done
               is
               ,
               To
               use
               the
               most
               effectual
               means
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               the
               Benefit
               and
               Necessity
               of
               this
               course
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               souls
               .
               The
               way
               to
               win
               the
               consent
               of
               any
               man
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               you
               offer
               ,
               is
               to
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               good
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               this
               in
               Evidence
               that
               hath
               some
               fitness
               and
               proportion
               with
               his
               own
               understanding
               :
               For
               if
               you
               cannot
               make
               him
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               Good
               or
               Necessary
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               let
               it
               down
               ,
               but
               spit
               it
               out
               with
               loathing
               or
               contempt
               .
               You
               must
               therefore
               preach
               to
               them
               some
               effectual
               convincing
               Sermons
               to
               this
               purpose
               beforehand
               ;
               which
               shall
               fully
               shew
               them
               the
               Benefit
               and
               Necessity
               of
               Knowledge
               of
               Divine
               truths
               in
               General
               ,
               and
               of
               Knowing
               the
               Principles
               in
               special
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Aged
               have
               the
               same
               duty
               and
               need
               as
               others
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               respects
               much
               more
               :
               
                 E.
                 G.
              
               from
               Heb.
               5.
               12.
               which
               affordeth
               us
               many
               observations
               suitable
               to
               our
               present
               business
               .
            
             
             
               As
               1.
               
               That
               Gods
               Oracles
               must
               be
               a
               mans
               Lessons
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Minsters
               must
               teach
               these
               ,
               and
               people
               must
               learn
               them
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Oracles
               of
               God
               have
               some
               Principle
               ;
               or
               fundamentals
               that
               all
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               These
               Principles
               must
               be
               first
               learned
               :
               that
               's
               the
               right
               order
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               may
               be
               well
               expected
               that
               people
               thrive
               in
               knowledge
               according
               to
               the
               means
               or
               teaching
               which
               they
               profess
               :
               and
               if
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               great
               sin
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               any
               lived
               long
               in
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               ignorant
               of
               these
               Principles
               ,
               he
               hath
               need
               to
               be
               taught
               them
               yet
               ,
               (
               how
               old
               soever
               he
               be
               )
               .
               All
               this
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               Text
               :
               Whence
               we
               have
               fair
               opportunity
               by
               twenty
               clear
               convincing
               Reasons
               to
               shew
               them
               ;
               1.
               
               The
               Necessity
               of
               knowing
               Gods
               Oracles
               .
               2.
               
               And
               more
               especially
               of
               the
               Principles
               .
               And
               3.
               especially
               for
               the
               aged
               ,
               that
               have
               sinfully
               lost
               so
               much
               time
               already
               ;
               that
               have
               so
               long
               promised
               to
               repent
               when
               they
               were
               old
               ;
               that
               should
               be
               teachers
               to
               the
               younger
               ,
               whose
               ignorance
               is
               a
               double
               sin
               and
               shame
               ;
               who
               have
               so
               little
               time
               to
               learn
               in
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               near
               their
               Judgement
               ;
               and
               who
               have
               souls
               to
               save
               or
               lose
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               &c.
               
               Convince
               them
               how
               impossible
               it
               is
               to
               go
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               without
               knowing
               it
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               difficulties
               and
               enemies
               in
               our
               way
               ?
               and
               when
               men
               cannot
               do
               their
               worldly
               business
               without
               knowledge
               ,
               nor
               learn
               a
               trade
               without
               an
               apprentiship
               ?
               Who
               can
               love
               ,
               or
               seek
               ,
               or
               desire
               that
               which
               he
               knoweth
               not
               ?
               
               Convince
               them
               what
               a
               contradiction
               it
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               refuse
               to
               learn
               ;
               For
               what
               is
               a
               Christian
               but
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               how
               can
               he
               be
               his
               Disciple
               ,
               that
               refuseth
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               him
               ?
               and
               he
               that
               refuseth
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               refuseth
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               him
               :
               for
               Christ
               will
               not
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               again
               to
               teach
               them
               by
               his
               own
               mouth
               ,
               but
               hath
               appointed
               his
               Ministers
               to
               keep
               School
               and
               teach
               them
               under
               him
               :
               To
               say
               therefore
               that
               they
               will
               not
               be
               taught
               by
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               taught
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               none
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               or
               no
               Christians
               .
               Abundance
               of
               such
               undenyable
               Evidences
               ,
               we
               have
               at
               hand
               to
               convince
               them
               of
               their
               duty
               .
               Make
               them
               understand
               that
               it
               is
               not
               an
               arbitrary
               business
               of
               our
               own
               devising
               and
               imposing
               ,
               but
               Necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               look
               not
               to
               every
               member
               of
               the
               flock
               according
               to
               our
               power
               ,
               they
               may
               perish
               in
               their
               own
               iniquities
               ,
               but
               their
               blood
               will
               be
               required
               at
               our
               hands
               :
               It
               is
               God
               and
               not
               we
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               contriver
               and
               imposer
               of
               the
               work
               :
               therefore
               they
               blame
               God
               ,
               more
               then
               us
               in
               accusing
               it
               :
               Would
               they
               be
               so
               cruel
               as
               to
               wish
               a
               Minister
               to
               cast
               away
               his
               own
               soul
               knowingly
               and
               wilfully
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               troubling
               them
               in
               hindering
               their
               damnation
               ?
               especially
               acquaint
               them
               fully
               with
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               necessity
               of
               it
               :
               how
               it
               consisteth
               in
               Teaching
               and
               Guiding
               all
               the
               Flock
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               they
               must
               come
               to
               the
               Congregation
               as
               Scholars
               to
               School
               ;
               so
               must
               they
               be
               content
               to
               give
               account
               of
               their
               learning
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               instructed
               man
               by
               man.
               
            
             
               Let
               them
               know
               what
               a
               tendency
               this
               hath
               to
               their
               
               salvation
               ;
               What
               a
               profitable
               improvement
               it
               will
               be
               of
               their
               time
               ?
               And
               how
               much
               vanity
               and
               evil
               it
               will
               prevent
               ?
               And
               when
               they
               once
               find
               that
               it
               is
               for
               their
               own
               good
               ,
               they
               will
               the
               easilyer
               yield
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               VVHen
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               necessary
               that
               according
               to
               our
               Agreement
               ,
               we
               give
               one
               of
               the
               Catechisms
               to
               every
               family
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               poor
               and
               rich
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               be
               so
               far
               without
               excuse
               :
               For
               if
               you
               leave
               it
               to
               themselves
               ,
               perhaps
               half
               of
               them
               will
               not
               so
               much
               as
               get
               them
               :
               Whereas
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               them
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               the
               receiving
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               engagement
               to
               learn
               them
               :
               and
               if
               they
               do
               but
               read
               the
               exhortation
               (
               as
               its
               likely
               they
               will
               do
               )
               it
               will
               perhaps
               convince
               them
               ,
               and
               incite
               them
               to
               submit
               .
               And
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               best
               way
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               Minister
               first
               to
               give
               notice
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               go
               himself
               from
               house
               to
               house
               and
               deliver
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               opportunity
               of
               perswading
               them
               to
               the
               work
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               go
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               all
               the
               persons
               at
               years
               of
               discretion
               in
               the
               several
               families
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               whom
               they
               have
               to
               take
               care
               of
               ,
               and
               instruct
               ,
               and
               whom
               to
               expect
               when
               it
               cometh
               to
               their
               turns
               .
               I
               have
               formerly
               in
               the
               distributing
               of
               some
               other
               Books
               among
               them
               ,
               desired
               every
               family
               to
               fetch
               them
               ;
               but
               I
               found
               more
               confusion
               and
               uncertainty
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               now
               took
               this
               as
               the
               better
               .
               But
               in
               small
               Parishes
               ,
               either
               way
               may
               serve
               .
            
             
             
               And
               for
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               if
               the
               Minister
               be
               able
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               well
               for
               him
               to
               bear
               it
               :
               If
               not
               ,
               the
               best
               affected
               of
               his
               people
               of
               the
               richer
               sort
               should
               bear
               it
               among
               them
               .
               Or
               at
               a
               day
               of
               Humiliation
               in
               preparation
               to
               the
               work
               ,
               let
               the
               Collection
               that
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               be
               imployed
               to
               buy
               the
               Catechisms
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               be
               desired
               to
               be
               the
               more
               liberal
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               wanting
               ,
               the
               well-affected
               to
               the
               work
               may
               make
               it
               up
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               order
               of
               proceeding
               in
               small
               Parishes
               ,
               the
               matter
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               but
               in
               greater
               it
               will
               be
               needful
               that
               we
               take
               them
               in
               order
               family
               by
               family
               ,
               beginning
               the
               execution
               a
               moneth
               or
               six
               weeks
               after
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               time
               to
               learn.
               And
               thus
               taking
               them
               together
               in
               common
               ,
               they
               will
               the
               more
               willingly
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               backward
               will
               be
               the
               more
               ashamed
               to
               keep
               off
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               BEsure
               that
               you
               deal
               gently
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               take
               off
               all
               discouragements
               as
               effectually
               as
               you
               can
               .
               1.
               
               Tell
               them
               publikely
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               have
               learnt
               any
               other
               Catechism
               already
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               urge
               them
               to
               learn
               this
               ,
               unless
               they
               desire
               it
               themselves
               .
               For
               the
               substance
               of
               all
               Catechisms
               (
               that
               are
               Orthodox
               )
               is
               the
               same
               :
               Only
               our
               reasons
               for
               offering
               them
               this
               ,
               was
               the
               brevity
               and
               fulness
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               give
               them
               as
               much
               as
               we
               could
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               their
               work
               more
               easie
               .
               Or
               if
               any
               of
               them
               had
               yet
               rather
               learn
               any
               other
               (
               Orthodox
               )
               Catechism
               ,
               let
               them
               have
               their
               choice
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               the
               old
               people
               that
               are
               of
               weak
               memories
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               to
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               complain
               that
               they
               cannot
               remember
               the
               words
               ,
               tell
               them
               that
               you
               expect
               not
               that
               they
               should
               overmuch
               perplex
               their
               minds
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               hear
               it
               oft
               read
               over
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               they
               understand
               it
               ,
               and
               get
               the
               matter
               into
               their
               minds
               and
               hearts
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               may
               be
               born
               with
               ,
               though
               they
               remember
               not
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               let
               your
               dealing
               with
               those
               that
               you
               begin
               with
               be
               so
               gentle
               ,
               convincing
               and
               winning
               ,
               that
               the
               report
               of
               it
               may
               be
               an
               encouragement
               to
               others
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
               IF
               all
               this
               will
               not
               serve
               to
               bring
               any
               particular
               persons
               to
               submit
               ,
               do
               not
               so
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               but
               go
               to
               them
               and
               expostulate
               the
               case
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               know
               what
               their
               reasons
               are
               ,
               and
               convince
               them
               of
               the
               sinfulness
               and
               danger
               of
               their
               contempt
               of
               the
               help
               that
               is
               offered
               them
               .
               A
               soul
               is
               so
               precious
               that
               we
               should
               not
               lose
               one
               for
               want
               of
               labour
               ,
               but
               follow
               them
               while
               there
               is
               any
               hope
               ,
               and
               not
               give
               them
               up
               as
               desperate
               ,
               till
               there
               be
               no
               remedy
               .
               Before
               we
               give
               them
               over
               as
               dogs
               or
               swine
               let
               us
               try
               the
               utmost
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               the
               experience
               of
               their
               obstinate
               contempt
               ,
               or
               renting
               us
               ,
               to
               warrant
               our
               forsaking
               them
               :
               Charity
               beareth
               and
               waiteth
               long
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             HAving
             used
             these
             means
             to
             procure
             them
             to
             come
             in
             and
             submit
             to
             your
             teaching
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             is
             ,
             how
             you
             should
             deal
             most
             effectually
             with
             them
             in
             the
             work
             ;
             And
             again
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             an
             easier
             matter
             by
             far
             ,
             to
             compose
             and
             preach
             a
             good
             Sermon
             ,
             then
             to
             deal
             rightly
             with
             an
             Ignorant
             man
             for
             his
             instruction
             in
             the
             Necessary
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             .
             As
             much
             as
             this
             work
             is
             contemned
             by
             some
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             will
             try
             the
             parts
             and
             spirits
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             the
             difference
             between
             one
             man
             and
             another
             ,
             more
             fully
             then
             Pulpit-preaching
             will
             do
             .
             And
             here
             I
             shall
             as
             fitting
             to
             my
             purpose
             ;
             transcribe
             the
             words
             of
             a
             most
             Learned
             ,
             Orthodox
             and
             godly
             man
             ,
             Bishop
             Usher
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             before
             King
             Iames
             at
             Wan●●ed
             ,
             on
             Eph.
             4.
             13.
             pag.
             44
             ,
             45.
             (
             but
             Impres
             .
             3.
             pag.
             34
             ,
             35.
             )
             
               Your
               Majesties
               care
               can
               never
               be
               sufficiently
               commended
               ,
               in
               taking
               order
               that
               the
               chief
               heads
               of
               the
               Catechism
               should
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Ministry
               be
               diligently
               propounded
               and
               explained
               unto
               the
               people
               throughout
               the
               Land.
               Which
               I
               wish
               were
               as
               duely
               executed
               every
               where
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               piously
               by
               you
               intended
               .
               Great
               Scholars
               possibly
               may
               think
               ,
               that
               it
               standeth
               not
               so
               well
               with
               their
               credit
               ,
               to
               stoop
               thus
               low
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               so
               much
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               in
               teaching
               these
               rudiments
               and
               first
               principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               .
               But
               they
               should
               consider
               that
               the
               laying
               of
               the
               foundation
               
               skillfully
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               greatest
               importance
               in
               the
               whole
               building
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               the
               very
               Master-piece
               of
               the
               wisest
               builder
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               10.
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wise
                 Master-builder
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               great
               Apostle
               .
               And
               let
               the
               learnedst
               of
               us
               all
               try
               it
               when
               ever
               we
               please
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               to
               lay
               this
               ground-work
               rightly
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               apply
               our selves
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               common
               Auditory
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               an
               Ignorant
               man
               to
               understand
               these
               mysteries
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               )
               will
               put
               us
               to
               the
               tryal
               of
               our
               skill
               ,
               and
               trouble
               us
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               were
               to
               discuss
               a
               Controversie
               ,
               or
               handle
               a
               subtile
               point
               of
               learning
               in
               the
               Schools
               .
               Yet
               Christ
               did
               give
               as
               well
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               his
               ordinary
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               to
               bring
               us
               all
               both
               learned
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               unto
               the
               Unity
               of
               this
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               :
               and
               the
               neglecting
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               frustrating
               of
               the
               whole
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               .
               For
               let
               us
               preach
               never
               so
               many
               Sermons
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               our
               labour
               is
               but
               lost
               as
               long
               as
               the
               foundation
               is
               unlaid
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               principles
               untaught
               ,
               upon
               which
               all
               other
               Doctrine
               must
               be
               builded
               .
            
          
           
             So
             far
             the
             Reverend
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             The
             Directions
             which
             I
             think
             necessary
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             are
             these
             following
             .
          
           
           
             Direct
             .
             1.
             
             When
             your
             Neighbours
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             one
             family
             or
             more
             ,
             begin
             with
             a
             brief
             Preface
             ,
             to
             demulce
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             all
             offence
             ,
             unwillingness
             or
             discouragement
             ,
             to
             prepare
             them
             to
             entertain
             your
             following
             Instructions
             .
             
               
                 E.
                 g.
              
               Neighbours
               ,
               it
               may
               perhaps
               seem
               to
               some
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               an
               unusual
               ,
               so
               a
               troublesom
               business
               ,
               that
               I
               put
               you
               upon
               :
               but
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               think
               it
               needless
               :
               For
               if
               I
               had
               thought
               so
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               spared
               you
               and
               my self
               this
               labour
               :
               But
               my
               Conscience
               hath
               told
               me
               ,
               yea
               God
               hath
               told
               me
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               so
               roundly●
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               have
               the
               Charge
               of
               mens
               souls
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               blood
               of
               them
               that
               perish
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               will
               be
               required
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Minister
               that
               neglecteth
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               be
               so
               guilty
               of
               it
               as
               I
               have
               been
               .
               Alas
               ,
               all
               our
               business
               in
               this
               world
               is
               to
               get
               well
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               appointed
               us
               to
               be
               Guides
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               help
               them
               safe
               thither
               ;
               If
               this
               be
               well
               done
               ,
               all
               is
               done
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               done
               we
               are
               for
               ever
               undone
               !
               The
               Lord
               knows
               how
               little
               a
               while
               you
               and
               I
               may
               be
               together
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               do
               what
               we
               can
               for
               our
               own
               and
               your
               salvation
               ,
               before
               we
               leave
               you
               or
               you
               leave
               the
               world
               .
               All
               other
               business
               in
               the
               world
               are
               but
               toyes
               and
               dreams
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               !
               The
               labours
               of
               your
               calling
               are
               but
               to
               prop
               up
               the
               cottages
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               while
               you
               are
               making
               ready
               for
               death
               and
               Judgement
               ;
               which
               God
               knows
               is
               near
               at
               hand
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               be
               glad
               of
               help
               in
               so
               needful
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               not
               think
               it
               much
               that
               I
               put
               you
               to
               this
               trouble
               ;
               when
               the
               trifles
               of
               
               the
               world
               will
               not
               be
               got
               without
               greater
               trouble
               ]
            
             This
             ,
             some
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             somewhat
             to
             this
             purpose
             may
             tend
             to
             make
             them
             more
             willing
             to
             hear
             you
             ,
             and
             receive
             instruction
             ,
             or
             give
             you
             an
             account
             of
             their
             knowledge
             or
             practice
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             the
             work
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             2.
             
             When
             you
             have
             (
             to
             spare
             time
             )
             spoken
             thus
             to
             them
             ,
             all
             ,
             take
             then
             the
             persons
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             far
             as
             you
             can
             in
             private
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             For
             some
             cannot
             speak
             freely
             before
             others
             ,
             and
             some
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             questioned
             before
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             that
             it
             tendeth
             to
             their
             shame
             ,
             to
             have
             others
             hear
             their
             answers
             ;
             and
             some
             persons
             that
             can
             make
             better
             answers
             themselves
             will
             be
             ready
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             to
             twattle
             of
             what
             they
             heard
             ,
             and
             to
             disgrace
             those
             that
             speak
             not
             so
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             so
             people
             will
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             backward
             persons
             will
             have
             pretences
             to
             forbear
             and
             forsake
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             they
             wil
             not
             come
             to
             be
             made
             a
             scorn
             or
             a
             laughing
             stock
             .
             You
             must
             therefore
             be
             very
             prudent
             to
             prevent
             all
             these
             inconveniences
             .
             But
             the
             main
             reason
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             by
             experience
             ,
             people
             will
             better
             take
             plain
             close
             dealing
             about
             their
             sin
             and
             misery
             and
             duty
             when
             you
             have
             them
             alone
             then
             they
             will
             before
             others
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             have
             not
             opportunity
             to
             set
             it
             home
             and
             deal
             freely
             with
             them
             ,
             you
             will
             frustrate
             all
             .
             If
             therefore
             you
             have
             convenient
             place
             ,
             let
             the
             rest
             stay
             in
             one
             room
             ,
             while
             you
             confer
             with
             each
             person
             by
             themselves
             in
             another
             room
             ,
             Only
             for
             the
             necessary
             avoiding
             of
             scandal
             ,
             we
             must
             speak
             to
             the
             women
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             some
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             do
             lose
             some
             
             advantage
             by
             it
             of
             the
             success
             of
             our
             instructions
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             :
             It
             s
             better
             do
             so
             ,
             then
             by
             giving
             matter
             of
             reproach
             to
             the
             malicious
             ,
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             work
             .
             Yet
             we
             may
             so
             contrive
             it
             ,
             that
             though
             some
             other
             be
             in
             the
             room
             ,
             yet
             what
             passages
             are
             less
             fit
             for
             others
             observance
             ,
             may
             be
             spoken
             
               submissâ
               voce
            
             that
             others
             may
             be
             no
             hearers
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             be
             placed
             at
             the
             remotest
             part
             of
             the
             room
             .
             Or
             at
             least
             let
             none
             be
             present
             but
             the
             members
             of
             the
             same
             family
             ,
             that
             be
             more
             familiar
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             likely
             to
             reproach
             one
             another
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             in
             your
             most
             rouzing
             examinations
             and
             reproofs
             ,
             deal
             most
             with
             the
             most
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             secure
             and
             vicious
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             the
             clearer
             ground
             for
             your
             closest
             dealing
             ,
             and
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             may
             awaken
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             seem
             not
             so
             directly
             to
             apply
             it
             .
             These
             small
             things
             deserve
             observance
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             in
             order
             to
             a
             work
             that
             is
             not
             small
             :
             and
             small
             errors
             may
             hinder
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             good
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             beginning
             of
             your
             work
             be
             ,
             by
             taking
             an
             account
             of
             what
             they
             have
             learned
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Catechism
             ;
             receiving
             their
             answer
             to
             each
             question
             .
             And
             if
             they
             are
             able
             to
             recite
             but
             a
             little
             or
             none
             of
             it
             ,
             try
             whether
             they
             can
             rehearse
             the
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             Decalogue
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             4.
             
             Then
             choose
             out
             some
             of
             the
             weightiest
             points
             ,
             and
             try
             by
             further
             Questions
             how
             they
             understand
             them
             .
             And
             therein
             be
             careful
             of
             these
             things
             following
             .
             1.
             
             That
             you
             do
             not
             begin
             with
             less
             necessary
             points
             ,
             but
             these
             which
             themselves
             may
             perceive
             are
             of
             nearest
             concernment
             to
             them
             .
             As
             ,
             
               E.
               G.
            
             
             
               [
               What
               do
               you
               think
               becomes
               of
               men
               
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ?
               [
               What
               shall
               become
               of
               us
               after
               the
               end
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               Do
               you
               believe
               that
               you
               have
               any
               sin
               ?
               Or
               that
               you
               were
               born
               with
               sin
               ?
               And
               what
               doth
               every
               sin
               deserve
               ?
               What
               remedy
               hath
               God
               provided
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               sinful
               miserable
               souls
               ?
               Hath
               any
               one
               suffered
               for
               our
               sins
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               or
               must
               we
               suffer
               for
               them
               our selves
               ?
               Who
               be
               they
               that
               God
               will
               pardon
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               What
               change
               must
               be
               made
               on
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ?
               and
               how
               is
               it
               made
               ?
               Where
               is
               our
               chief
               Happiness
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               it
               that
               our
               hearts
               must
               be
               most
               set
               upon
               ?
               ]
            
             with
             such
             like
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             asking
             them
             nice
             or
             needless
             or
             doubtful
             and
             very
             difficult
             questions
             ,
             though
             about
             those
             matters
             that
             are
             of
             greatest
             weight
             in
             themselves
             .
             Specially
             be
             very
             cautelous
             how
             you
             put
             them
             upon
             definitions
             or
             descriptions
             .
             Some
             self
             conceited
             men
             will
             be
             as
             busie
             with
             such
             questions
             which
             they
             cannot
             answer
             themselves
             ,
             and
             as
             censorious
             of
             the
             poor
             people
             that
             cannot
             answer
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             life
             and
             death
             did
             certainly
             depend
             on
             them
             .
             You
             will
             ask
             them
             perhaps
             
               What
               is
               God
            
             ?
             and
             how
             defective
             an
             answer
             must
             you
             make
             your selves
             ?
             specially
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Quid
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Qualis
             that
             you
             mean.
             You
             may
             tell
             what
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             sooner
             then
             what
             he
             is
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             
               What
               is
               faith
            
             ?
             Or
             
               what
               is
               Repentance
            
             ?
             how
             sorrily
             would
             many
             very
             learned
             Divines
             answer
             you
             ?
             Or
             else
             they
             would
             not
             be
             at
             so
             great
             difference
             among
             themselves
             about
             them
             not
             only
             disagreeing
             about
             the
             Definitions
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             so
             
               widely
               disagreeing
            
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             them
             
               what
               is
            
             
             
               Forgiveness
               of
               sin
            
             ?
             how
             many
             Ministers
             may
             you
             ask
             before
             you
             have
             a
             right
             answer
             ?
             Or
             else
             they
             would
             not
             be
             so
             disagreed
             in
             the
             point
             ?
             Much
             more
             may
             I
             say
             so
             about
             Justification
             (
             though
             perhaps
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             Remission
             )
             so
             if
             you
             ask
             them
             
               what
               Regeneration
               is
               ?
               What
               Sanctification
               is
               ?
            
             Why
             Divines
             be
             not
             agreed
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             themselves
             ?
             But
             you
             will
             say
             perhaps
             ,
             
               If
               men
               know
               not
               what
               God
               is
               ;
               what
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Conversion
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               Justification
               be
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               be
               true
               Christians
               and
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             .
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             know
             exactly
             what
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             know
             them
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             in
             the
             main
             ,
             though
             with
             a
             more
             general
             ,
             indistinct
             and
             undigested
             knowledge
             :
             and
             it
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             know
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             tell
             what
             this
             or
             that
             is
             .
             The
             very
             Name
             as
             Commonly
             used
             doth
             signifie
             to
             them
             and
             express
             from
             them
             the
             thing
             without
             a
             Definition
             :
             and
             they
             partly
             understand
             what
             that
             Name
             signifieth
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             tell
             it
             you
             in
             other
             words
             .
             As
             they
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             Believe
             ,
             to
             Repent
             ,
             to
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             by
             custom
             of
             speech
             they
             know
             what
             these
             mean
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             define
             them
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             put
             you
             off
             with
             the
             Countrey
             answer
             .
             To
             Repent
             is
             ,
             to
             Repent
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             forgiven
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             it
             is
             fair
             .
             Yet
             do
             I
             not
             absolutely
             disswade
             you
             from
             the
             use
             of
             such
             questions
             ;
             but
             do
             it
             cautelously
             ,
             in
             case
             you
             suspect
             some
             gross
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             point
             :
             specially
             about
             God
             him self
             .
             And
             (
             which
             is
             the
             next
             part
             of
             this
             Direction
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             so
             contrive
             the
             predicate
             into
             
             your
             Question
             that
             they
             may
             perceive
             what
             you
             mean
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             nice
             Definition
             ,
             but
             a
             necessary
             solution
             that
             you
             expect
             ,
             and
             look
             not
             after
             words
             but
             things
             ,
             and
             there
             leave
             them
             to
             a
             bare
             Yea
             or
             Nay
             ,
             or
             the
             meer
             elocution
             of
             one
             of
             the
             two
             descriptions
             which
             your self
             shall
             propound
             .
             As
             
               E.
               G.
            
             
             
               What
               is
               God
               ?
               is
               he
               made
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               as
               we
               are
               ?
               or
               is
               he
               an
               invisible
               spirit
               ?
               Is
               he
               a
               man
               or
               is
               he
               not
               ?
               Had
               he
               any
               beginning
               ?
               Can
               he
               dye
               ?
               what
               is
               faith
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               Believing
               all
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
               what
               is
               it
               to
               Believe
               in
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               it
               all
               one
               as
               to
               become
               a
               true
               Christian
               ?
               Or
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               Accept
               him
               for
               your
               Saviour
               to
               pardon
               ,
               teach
               ,
               govern
               and
               glorifie
               you
               ?
               What
               is
               Repentance
               ?
               Is
               it
               only
               to
               be
               sorry
               for
               sin
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               ,
               The
               change
               of
               the
               mind
               from
               sin
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               both
               ?
            
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             you
             must
             do
             thus
             when
             you
             come
             to
             hard
             points
             as
             Definitions
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             in
             all
             points
             where
             you
             perceive
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             meaning
             and
             stress
             of
             your
             question
             ?
             there
             you
             must
             first
             draw
             out
             their
             answer
             by
             an
             Equipollent
             or
             expository
             question
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             thus
             frame
             the
             answer
             into
             your
             question
             ,
             and
             demand
             but
             his
             Yea
             or
             Nay
             :
             yea
             if
             it
             be
             never
             so
             easie
             a
             point
             that
             you
             are
             upon
             ,
             you
             must
             do
             thus
             at
             last
             in
             case
             by
             the
             first
             question
             you
             have
             an
             unsatisfactory
             answer
             .
             
               E.
               G.
            
             I
             have
             oft
             asked
             some
             very
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             
               How
               do
               you
               think
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               so
               many
               and
               great
               sins
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               ?
            
             And
             they
             tell
             me
             
               by
               their
               Repenting
               and
               mending
               their
               lives
            
             ;
             and
             never
             mention
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             I
             ask
             them
             further
             ,
             
               But
               do
               you
               think
               that
               your
               amendment
               can
               make
               God
            
             
             
               any
               amendt
               or
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               sin
               that
               is
               past
               ?
            
             They
             will
             answer
             
               we
               hope
               so
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               know
               not
               what
               will
               ?
            
             A
             man
             would
             think
             now
             that
             these
             men
             had
             no
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             him
             ;
             And
             some
             I
             find
             have
             indeed
             none
             and
             when
             I
             tell
             them
             over
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             what
             Christ
             is
             ,
             did
             and
             suffered
             and
             why
             ,
             they
             stand
             wondering
             at
             it
             as
             a
             strange
             thing
             that
             they
             had
             never
             heard
             before
             ;
             and
             some
             say
             ;
             They
             never
             heard
             this
             much
             before
             ,
             nor
             knew
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             came
             to
             Church
             every
             Lords
             day
             .
             But
             some
             I
             perceive
             do
             give
             such
             answers
             ,
             because
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             scope
             of
             my
             question
             ;
             but
             think
             that
             I
             take
             Christs
             death
             as
             granted
             ,
             and
             only
             ask
             them
             what
             shall
             make
             God
             satisfaction
             as
             their
             part
             under
             Christ
             (
             Though
             thus
             also
             they
             discover
             sad
             ignorance
             .
             )
             And
             when
             I
             ask
             them
             whether
             their
             deeds
             can
             Merit
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             ?
             they
             say
             No
             ;
             but
             they
             hope
             God
             will
             accept
             them
             .
             And
             if
             I
             ask
             further
             
               Can
               you
               be
               saved
               without
               the
               death
               of
               that
               ?
            
             they
             say
             ,
             No
             ;
             And
             if
             I
             ask
             
               what
               hath
               he
               done
               or
               suffered
               for
               you
               ?
            
             They
             will
             say
             He
             dyed
             for
             us
             ;
             or
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             us
             :
             and
             will
             profess
             that
             they
             place
             their
             confidence
             in
             that
             for
             salvation
             .
             Many
             men
             have
             that
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ripe
             for
             utterance
             ;
             and
             through
             ill
             education
             and
             disuse
             ,
             they
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             expressions
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             have
             some
             Conceptions
             of
             .
             And
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             you
             may
             here
             see
             the
             cause
             to
             deal
             very
             tenderly
             with
             the
             common
             people
             for
             matter
             of
             knowledge
             and
             defect
             of
             expression
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             are
             teachable
             ,
             and
             tractable
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             use
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             obediently
             :
             For
             many
             even
             
             ancient
             godly
             persons
             cannot
             speak
             their
             minds
             in
             any
             tolerable
             expressions
             :
             no
             nor
             cannot
             learn
             when
             expressions
             are
             put
             into
             their
             mouths
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             most
             pious
             experienced
             ,
             approved
             Christians
             that
             I
             know
             (
             aged
             people
             )
             complain
             exceedingly
             to
             me
             with
             tears
             that
             they
             cannot
             learn
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             consider
             their
             advantages
             that
             they
             have
             lived
             under
             the
             most
             excellent
             helps
             ,
             in
             constant
             duty
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             best
             company
             for
             fourty
             or
             fifty
             or
             sixty
             years
             together
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             me
             what
             to
             expect
             from
             poor
             ignorant
             people
             that
             never
             had
             such
             company
             and
             converse
             for
             one
             year
             or
             week
             :
             and
             not
             to
             reject
             them
             so
             hastily
             as
             some
             hot
             and
             too
             high
             professors
             would
             have
             us
             do
             .
             But
             this
             is
             on
             the
             by
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             also
             must
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             find
             them
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             answer
             your
             questions
             ,
             drive
             them
             not
             on
             too
             hard
             or
             too
             long
             with
             question
             after
             question
             ,
             lest
             they
             conceive
             you
             intend
             but
             to
             puzzle
             them
             and
             disgrace
             them
             :
             but
             presently
             ,
             when
             you
             perceive
             them
             troubled
             that
             they
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             then
             step
             in
             your self
             and
             take
             the
             burden
             off
             them
             ,
             &
             make
             answer
             to
             the
             question
             your selves
             ;
             and
             then
             do
             it
             throughly
             and
             plainly
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             full
             explication
             of
             the
             whole
             business
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             your
             Teaching
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             understand
             it
             before
             you
             leave
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             it
             is
             comonly
             necessary
             that
             you
             fetch
             up
             the
             matter
             
               ab
               origine
            
             ,
             &
             take
             it
             on
             in
             order
             till
             you
             come
             to
             the
             point
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             usually
             with
             the
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             it
             is
             flatly
             necessary
             that
             you
             do
             run
             over
             all
             the
             sum
             of
             our
             Religion
             to
             them
             in
             the
             most
             familiar
             way
             that
             you
             can
             possibly
             devise
             :
             But
             this
             must
             be
             the
             next
             Direction
             .
          
           
           
             Direct
             .
             5.
             
             When
             you
             have
             done
             what
             you
             see
             Cause
             in
             the
             trial
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             proceed
             next
             to
             instruct
             them
             your selves
             :
             And
             this
             must
             be
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Capacities
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Professor
             that
             understandeth
             the
             Fundamentals
             ,
             fall
             upon
             somewhat
             which
             you
             perceive
             that
             he
             most
             needeth
             ,
             either
             explaining
             further
             some
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             laying
             the
             Grounds
             of
             some
             duty
             which
             he
             may
             doubt
             of
             ,
             or
             shewing
             the
             necessity
             of
             what
             he
             neglecteth
             ,
             or
             meeting
             with
             his
             sins
             or
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             most
             convincing
             and
             edifying
             to
             him
             .
             If
             it
             be
             one
             that
             is
             grosly
             ignorant
             ,
             give
             him
             a
             plain
             familiar
             recital
             of
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             a
             few
             words
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Catechism
             already
             yet
             a
             more
             familiar
             way
             may
             better
             help
             them
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             As
             thus
             
               [
               You
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               from
               Everlasting
               there
               was
               one
               only
               God
               that
               had
               no
               beginning
               ,
               and
               can
               have
               no
               end
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               a
               Body
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               pure
               ,
               spiritual
               Being
               that
               knoweth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hath
               all
               Goodness
               and
               Blessedness
               in
               himself
               .
               This
               God
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               but
               yet
               three
               Persons
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               an
               incomprehensible
               manner
               ,
               above
               our
               reach
               ;
               yet
               we
               have
               somewhat
               in
               our selves
               and
               other
               creatures
               that
               may
               give
               us
               some
               resemblance
               of
               it
               .
               As
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               his
               Power
               and
               his
               understanding
               and
               will
               ,
               be
               but
               One
               soul
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               one
               faculty
               ,
               but
               differ
               one
               from
               another
               :
               Or
               as
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               Being
               or
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Heat
               and
               the
               Light
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               one
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Sun
               ;
               so
               in
               a
               more
               incomprehensible
               manner
               it
               is
               in
               God.
               And
               you
               must
               know
               that
               this
               One
               God
               did
               
               make
               all
               the
               world
               by
               his
               word
               ;
               the
               heavens
               he
               made
               to
               be
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               world
               of
               holy
               Angels
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               Glory
               :
               but
               some
               of
               these
               did
               by
               Pride
               or
               other
               sin
               fall
               from
               God
               and
               are
               become
               Devils
               that
               shall
               be
               miserable
               in
               torments
               for
               ever
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               made
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               lower
               world
               ,
               he
               made
               man
               ,
               as
               his
               noblest
               creature
               here
               ,
               even
               one
               man
               and
               one
               woman
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               ,
               and
               he
               made
               them
               perfect
               without
               any
               sin
               or
               fault
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               the
               gardan
               of
               Eden
               ,
               and
               forbad
               them
               to
               eat
               but
               of
               one
               tree
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               that
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               should
               dye
               .
               But
               the
               Devil
               that
               had
               first
               fallen
               himself
               did
               tempt
               them
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               they
               yielded
               to
               his
               temptation
               ,
               and
               by
               wilful
               sinning
               they
               fell
               under
               the
               curse
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               fell
               short
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               But
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               Wisdom
               and
               Mercy
               did
               send
               his
               own
               son
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               Redeemer
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               was
               promised
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               1655.
               years
               ago
               was
               made
               man
               ,
               and
               was
               born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               lived
               on
               earth
               among
               the
               Jews
               about
               33
               years
               ,
               and
               he
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               himself
               and
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               to
               prove
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               bring
               men
               to
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               healing
               the
               lame
               ,
               the
               blind
               ,
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               raising
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               word
               of
               his
               mouth
               by
               his
               Divine
               power
               ;
               &
               at
               the
               end
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               &
               his
               own
               Consent
               he
               was
               offered
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               to
               bear
               that
               Curse
               that
               we
               should
               have
               born
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               was
               buryed
               ,
               he
               rose
               again
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               and
               lived
               on
               earth
               forty
               dayes
               after
               :
               And
               before
               his
               departure
               he
               sent
               his
               
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               salvation
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               home
               lost
               sinners
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               them
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               will
               but
               believe
               in
               him
               and
               take
               him
               for
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               unfeignedly
               lament
               their
               former
               sins
               ,
               and
               turn
               from
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               Everlasting
               Glory
               for
               their
               portion
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               to
               resign
               their
               carnal
               Interests
               and
               desires
               ,
               he
               will
               pardon
               freely
               all
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               be
               merciful
               to
               them
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               lead
               them
               up
               into
               spiritual
               Communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               his
               Glory
               when
               this
               life
               is
               Ended
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               that
               make
               light
               of
               their
               sins
               and
               of
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               forsake
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               world
               for
               the
               hopes
               of
               another
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               condemned
               to
               everlasting
               punishment
               .
               This
               Gospel
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               his
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               had
               given
               this
               in
               charge
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               ascended
               up
               into
               heaven
               before
               their
               faces
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               now
               in
               Glory
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               our
               Nature
               ,
               ruling
               all
               :
               And
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               again
               in
               that
               nature
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               the
               dead
               to
               life
               again
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               all
               before
               him
               to
               be
               judged
               :
               and
               all
               that
               truly
               Repented
               and
               believed
               in
               him
               and
               were
               renewed
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               renounced
               this
               world
               for
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               better
               shall
               be
               judged
               to
               live
               with
               God
               in
               Glory
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               like
               to
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               praise
               him
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               repented
               not
               ,
               and
               believed
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               lived
               to
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               be
               condemned
               to
               everlasting
               misery
               .
               So
               that
               you
               may
               see
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               mans
               Happiness
               is
               not
               in
               this
               
               world
               but
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               men
               have
               lost
               their
               hopes
               of
               that
               Happiness
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               only
               Son
               of
               God
               and
               the
               Redeemer
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               recovered
               it
               for
               us
               by
               the
               price
               of
               his
               blood
               shed
               and
               hath
               made
               a
               New
               Covenant
               with
               us
               ,
               assuring
               us
               of
               Life
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               if
               we
               Repent
               and
               believe
               in
               him
               for
               that
               life
               ,
               and
               mortifie
               our
               fleshly
               desires
               :
               To
               which
               end
               he
               sendeth
               forth
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               convert
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               their
               hearts
               from
               this
               world
               to
               God.
               If
               ever
               you
               mean
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               thus
               with
               you
               :
               Your
               formersins
               must
               be
               the
               grief
               of
               your
               soul
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               fly
               to
               a
               crucified
               Christ
               as
               your
               only
               Refuge
               from
               the
               deserved
               Curse
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               must
               Convert
               you
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               you
               and
               make
               you
               wholly
               a
               new
               Creature
               :
               or
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
               ]
            
             Some
             such
             short
             plain
             rehearsal
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             most
             familiar
             manner
             that
             you
             can
             devise
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             touch
             of
             application
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             will
             be
             necessary
             when
             you
             deal
             with
             the
             grosly
             ignorant
             :
             And
             if
             you
             perceive
             they
             understand
             you
             not
             ,
             go
             over
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             ask
             them
             whether
             they
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             leave
             it
             fixed
             in
             their
             memories
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             6.
             
             Whether
             they
             begrosly
             Ignorant
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             you
             suspect
             them
             to
             be
             ungodly
             ,
             fall
             next
             upon
             a
             prudent
             enquiry
             into
             their
             states
             ,
             And
             the
             best
             and
             least
             offensive
             way
             will
             be
             this
             :
             to
             take
             your
             occasion
             from
             some
             Article
             of
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             as
             the
             fifth
             or
             seventh
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             make
             way
             by
             a
             word
             that
             may
             demulce
             their
             minds
             ,
             by
             convincing
             them
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             
               E.
               g.
            
             thus
             ,
             or
             to
             this
             
             purpose
             ,
             
               You
               see
               in
               the
               7.
               
               Article
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               doth
               by
               the
               word
               enlighten
               mens
               minds
               ,
               and
               soften
               and
               open
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               to
               God
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               them
               a
               Sanctified
               peculiar
               people
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               none
               but
               these
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               and
               life
               :
               Now
               though
               I
               have
               no
               desire
               needlesly
               to
               pry
               into
               any
               mans
               secrets
               ,
               yet
               because
               that
               it
               is
               the
               office
               of
               Ministers
               to
               give
               advice
               to
               a
               people
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               is
               so
               dangerous
               a
               matter
               to
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               where
               life
               or
               death
               everlasting
               doth
               lie
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               intreate
               you
               to
               deal
               truly
               and
               tell
               me
               ,
               Whether
               ever
               you
               found
               this
               great
               change
               upon
               your
               own
               heart
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               Did
               you
               ever
               find
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               come
               in
               upon
               your
               understanding
               ,
               with
               a
               new
               heavenly
               life
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               you
               a
               new
               creature
               ?
               The
               Lord
               that
               seeth
               your
               heart
               doth
               know
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               or
               not
               ?
               Therefore
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               see
               that
               you
               speak
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             If
             he
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             hopes
             he
             is
             converted
             ;
             all
             are
             sinners
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             sorry
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             then
             tell
             him
             more
             particularly
             in
             a
             few
             words
             of
             the
             plainest
             notes
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             short
             description
             ,
             what
             true
             conversion
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             renew
             and
             enforce
             the
             enquiry
             :
             as
             thus
             :
             
               Because
               your
               salvation
               or
               damnation
               lyeth
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               help
               you
               a
               little
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               mistaken
               in
               a
               business
               of
               such
               consequence
               ,
               but
               may
               find
               out
               the
               truth
               before
               it
               be
               too
               late
               :
               for
               as
               God
               will
               judge
               us
               impartially
               ,
               so
               we
               have
               his
               word
               before
               us
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               now
               ,
               how
               God
               will
               judge
               us
               ,
               then
               :
               for
               this
               
               word
               tells
               us
               most
               certainly
               who
               they
               be
               that
               shall
               go
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               who
               to
               hell
               .
               Now
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               state
               of
               an
               unconverted
               man
               is
               this
               ;
               He
               seeth
               no
               great
               matter
               of
               felicity
               in
               the
               Love
               and
               Communion
               of
               God
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               may
               draw
               his
               heart
               thither
               from
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               but
               he
               liveth
               to
               his
               carnal
               self
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               main
               bent
               of
               his
               life
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               go
               well
               with
               his
               body
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               religion
               that
               he
               hath
               is
               but
               a
               little
               on
               the
               by
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               damned
               when
               he
               can
               keep
               the
               world
               no
               longer
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               world
               and
               flesh
               are
               highest
               in
               his
               esteem
               ,
               and
               nearest
               to
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               God
               and
               Glory
               stand
               below
               them
               and
               further
               off
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               service
               of
               God
               is
               but
               a
               giving
               them
               that
               which
               the
               world
               and
               flesh
               can
               spare
               .
               This
               is
               the
               true
               case
               of
               every
               unconverted
               man
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               misery
               .
               But
               he
               that
               is
               truly
               converted
               ,
               hath
               had
               a
               light
               shining
               into
               his
               soul
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               hath
               shewed
               him
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               sin
               and
               misery
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               a
               heavy
               load
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               what
               Christ
               is
               and
               hath
               done
               for
               sinners
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               admire
               at
               the
               riches
               of
               Gods
               grace
               in
               him
               !
               O
               what
               glad
               news
               is
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               yet
               there
               is
               hope
               for
               such
               lost
               sinners
               as
               he
               ;
               That
               so
               many
               and
               so
               great
               sins
               may
               be
               pardoned
               !
               and
               that
               this
               is
               offered
               to
               all
               that
               will
               accept
               it
               !
               How
               gladly
               doth
               he
               entertain
               this
               Message
               and
               offer
               ?
               And
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               resigneth
               himself
               and
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               Christ
               to
               be
               wholly
               his
               ,
               and
               disposed
               of
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               everlasting
               glory
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               :
               He
               hath
               now
               such
               a
               sight
               of
               the
               blessed
               state
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               glory
               ,
               that
               
               he
               despiseth
               all
               this
               world
               as
               dross
               and
               dung
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               layeth
               up
               his
               happiness
               and
               his
               hopes
               ,
               and
               takes
               all
               the
               matters
               of
               this
               life
               but
               as
               so
               many
               helps
               or
               hindrances
               in
               the
               way
               to
               that
               :
               so
               that
               the
               very
               bent
               and
               main
               care
               and
               business
               of
               his
               life
               is
               to
               be
               happy
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               This
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               that
               are
               truly
               converted
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               Is
               this
               your
               case
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               Have
               you
               found
               such
               a
               change
               or
               work
               as
               this
               upon
               your
               soul
               ?
            
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             he
             hopes
             ,
             he
             hath
             ,
             descend
             to
             some
             particulars
             distinctly
             .
             
               E.
               G.
            
             
             
               I
               pray
               you
               then
               answer
               me
               to
               these
               two
               or
               three
               questions
               .
               1.
               
               Can
               you
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               known
               sins
               of
               your
               life
               past
               are
               the
               grief
               of
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               have
               felt
               that
               everlasting
               misery
               is
               due
               to
               you
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               you
               have
               felt
               your self
               a
               lost
               man
               ,
               and
               have
               gladly
               entertained
               the
               news
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               cast
               your
               soul
               upon
               Christ
               alone
               for
               pardon
               by
               his
               blood
               .
               2.
               
               Can
               you
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               your
               heart
               is
               so
               far
               turned
               from
               your
               former
               sins
               ,
               that
               you
               hate
               the
               sins
               that
               formerly
               you
               loved
               ,
               and
               love
               that
               holy
               life
               that
               you
               had
               no
               mind
               to
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               do
               not
               now
               live
               in
               the
               willful
               practise
               of
               any
               known
               sin
               :
               Is
               there
               no
               sin
               which
               you
               be
               not
               heartily
               willing
               to
               leave
               whatever
               it
               cost
               you
               ?
               And
               no
               duty
               which
               you
               be
               not
               willing
               to
               perform
               ?
               3.
               
               Can
               you
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               so
               far
               taken
               the
               everlasting
               enjoyments
               of
               God
               for
               your
               happiness
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               the
               most
               of
               your
               heart
               ,
               of
               your
               love
               ,
               desire
               ,
               and
               care
               :
               and
               that
               you
               are
               resolved
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               grace
               to
               let
               go
               all
               that
               you
               have
               in
               the
               world
               rather
               then
               hazard
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               your
               daily
               principal
               
               business
               to
               seek
               it
               ?
               Can
               you
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               you
               have
               your
               failings
               and
               sins
               ,
               yet
               your
               main
               care
               and
               the
               bent
               of
               your
               whole
               life
               is
               to
               please
               God
               and
               enjoy
               him
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               give
               the
               world
               Gods
               leavings
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               the
               worlds
               leavings
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               worldly
               business
               is
               but
               as
               a
               travellers
               seeking
               for
               provision
               in
               his
               jorney
               ,
               and
               heaven
               is
               the
               place
               that
               you
               take
               for
               your
               home
               .
            
          
           
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             and
             third
             ,
             tell
             him
             how
             great
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             a
             mans
             heart
             to
             abhor
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             up
             his
             happiness
             unfeignedly
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             another
             that
             is
             out
             of
             sight
             !
             And
             therefore
             desire
             him
             to
             see
             that
             it
             be
             so
             indeed
             .
             If
             he
             say
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             question
             ,
             then
             turn
             to
             the
             ninth
             ,
             tenth
             ,
             eleventh
             or
             twelfth
             Articles
             of
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             read
             over
             some
             of
             those
             Duties
             which
             you
             most
             suspect
             him
             to
             omit
             ;
             and
             ask
             him
             ,
             Whether
             he
             do
             perform
             such
             or
             such
             a
             duty
             :
             Especially
             Prayer
             (
             in
             a
             family
             or
             private
             )
             and
             the
             holy
             spending
             of
             all
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             because
             these
             are
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             (
             of
             which
             anon
             .
             )
          
           
             Direction
             7.
             
             When
             you
             have
             either
             by
             former
             discovery
             of
             gross
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             by
             these
             later
             enquiries
             into
             his
             spiritual
             state
             ,
             discerned
             an
             apparent
             probability
             that
             the
             person
             is
             yet
             in
             an
             unconverted
             state
             ;
             your
             next
             business
             is
             ,
             to
             fall
             on
             with
             all
             your
             skill
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             bring
             his
             heart
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             condition
             :
             
               E.
               G.
            
             
             
               Truly
               neighbours
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               mind
               ,
               the
               Lord
               knows
               ,
               to
               make
               your
               condition
               worse
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               nor
               to
               put
               any
               causless
               fear
               or
               trouble
               into
               your
               mind
               :
               but
               I
               suppose
               you
               would
               take
               me
               but
               for
               a
               flattering
               enemy
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               faith
               
               ful
               friend
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               daub
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               not
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               :
               If
               you
               sought
               to
               a
               Physitian
               in
               your
               sickness
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               him
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               the
               worst
               :
               Much
               more
               here
               ;
               For
               ,
               there
               the
               knowledge
               of
               your
               disease
               may
               by
               fears
               increase
               it
               ,
               but
               here
               you
               must
               know
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               can
               never
               be
               recovered
               from
               it
               .
               I
               much
               fear
               that
               you
               are
               yet
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               new
               life
               of
               all
               them
               that
               Christ
               will
               save
               :
               For
               if
               you
               were
               a
               Christian
               indeed
               and
               truly
               converted
               ,
               your
               very
               heart
               would
               have
               been
               set
               on
               God
               and
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               have
               admired
               the
               riches
               of
               grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               have
               made
               it
               your
               business
               to
               prepare
               for
               Everlasting
               ;
               and
               you
               durst
               not
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               ,
               live
               in
               any
               wilful
               sin
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               such
               duties
               !
               Alas
               !
               what
               have
               you
               done
               ?
               how
               have
               you
               spent
               your
               time
               till
               now
               ?
               Did
               you
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               a
               soul
               to
               save
               or
               lose
               ?
               and
               that
               you
               must
               live
               in
               heaven
               or
               hell
               for
               ever
               !
               and
               that
               you
               had
               your
               life
               and
               time
               in
               this
               world
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               to
               prepare
               for
               another
               !
               Alas
               !
               what
               have
               you
               been
               doing
               all
               this
               while
               that
               you
               are
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               so
               unprepared
               for
               death
               if
               it
               should
               now
               find
               you
               ?
               If
               you
               had
               but
               had
               as
               much
               mind
               of
               heaven
               as
               of
               earth
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               known
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               done
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               enquired
               more
               diligently
               after
               it
               ,
               then
               you
               have
               done
               !
               You
               can
               learn
               how
               to
               do
               your
               business
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               why
               could
               you
               not
               have
               learned
               more
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               but
               minded
               it
               .
               You
               have
               neighbours
               that
               could
               learn
               more
               ,
               that
               have
               had
               as
               much
               to
               do
               in
               the
               world
               as
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               time
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               heaven
               
               is
               not
               worth
               your
               labour
               ?
               or
               that
               its
               like
               it
               can
               be
               had
               without
               any
               care
               or
               pains
               ?
               when
               you
               cannot
               have
               the
               trifles
               of
               this
               world
               without
               ?
               and
               when
               God
               hath
               bid
               you
               ,
               first
               seek
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               the
               righteousness
               thereof
               ?
               Alas
               Neighbour
               ,
               what
               if
               you
               had
               dyed
               before
               this
               hour
               in
               an
               unconverted
               state
               what
               had
               become
               of
               you
               ?
               and
               where
               had
               you
               now
               been
               ?
               why
               you
               did
               not
               know
               all
               this
               while
               that
               you
               should
               live
               a
               day
               to
               an
               end
               !
               O
               that
               ever
               you
               would
               be
               so
               cruel
               to
               your selves
               as
               to
               venture
               your
               Everlasting
               state
               so
               desperately
               as
               you
               have
               done
               !
               what
               did
               you
               think
               of
               ?
               Did
               you
               not
               all
               this
               while
               know
               that
               you
               must
               shortly
               dye
               ,
               and
               be
               judged
               as
               you
               were
               then
               found
               ?
               Had
               you
               any
               greater
               work
               to
               do
               ?
               or
               any
               greater
               business
               to
               mind
               then
               your
               salvation
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               all
               that
               you
               can
               get
               in
               this
               world
               will
               comfort
               you
               at
               a
               dying
               hour
               ,
               or
               purchase
               your
               salvation
               ,
               or
               ease
               the
               pains
               of
               Hell-fire
               ?
            
          
           
             Set
             these
             things
             home
             with
             a
             more
             earnest
             voice
             then
             the
             former
             part
             of
             your
             conference
             was
             managed
             with
             .
             For
             if
             you
             get
             it
             not
             to
             heart
             ,
             you
             do
             little
             or
             nothing
             and
             that
             which
             affecteth
             not
             is
             soon
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             Direct
             .
             8.
             
             Next
             this
             ,
             conclude
             the
             whole
             ,
             with
             a
             Practical
             Exhortation
             ,
             which
             must
             contain
             two
             parts
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             order
             to
             a
             closure
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             that
             closure
             :
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             use
             of
             external
             means
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             avoiding
             of
             former
             sins
             .
             
               E.
               g.
            
             
             
               [
               Neighbour
               ,
               I
               am
               heartily
               sorry
               to
               find
               you
               in
               so
               sad
               a
               case
               ;
               but
               I
               should
               be
               more
               sorry
               to
               leave
               you
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               me
               intreat
               
               you
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               and
               for
               your
               own
               sake
               to
               to
               regard
               what
               I
               shall
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Lords
               great
               mercy
               that
               he
               did
               not
               cut
               you
               off
               in
               your
               unconverted
               natural
               state
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               have
               yet
               life
               and
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Remedy
               provided
               for
               your
               soul
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               yet
               offered
               with
               Pardon
               and
               life
               to
               you
               as
               well
               as
               any
               others
               ;
               God
               hath
               not
               left
               sinful
               man
               to
               utter
               desperation
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Ransom
               by
               a
               Redeemer
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               the
               Devils
               ;
               nor
               hath
               he
               made
               any
               exception
               in
               the
               offer
               or
               promise
               of
               pardon
               and
               life
               against
               you
               any
               more
               then
               against
               any
               other
               .
               If
               you
               had
               yet
               but
               a
               bleeding
               heart
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               could
               come
               to
               Christ
               believingly
               for
               recovery
               ,
               and
               resign
               your selves
               to
               him
               as
               your
               Saviour
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               a
               new
               man
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               mercy
               on
               you
               in
               the
               pardon
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               saving
               of
               your
               soul
               ;
               And
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               must
               be
               the
               great
               work
               of
               Gods
               grace
               to
               give
               you
               such
               a
               heart
               ,
               so
               if
               ever
               he
               mean
               to
               pardon
               and
               save
               you
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               this
               change
               upon
               you
               that
               I
               have
               before
               mentioned
               ;
               he
               will
               make
               you
               feel
               your
               sin
               as
               the
               heaviest
               burden
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               most
               odious
               in
               it self
               and
               hath
               laid
               you
               open
               to
               the
               Curse
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               will
               make
               you
               see
               that
               you
               are
               a
               lost
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               way
               but
               one
               with
               you
               ,
               even
               everlasting
               damnation
               ,
               unless
               you
               are
               pardoned
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               by
               his
               spirit
               :
               he
               will
               you
               make
               you
               see
               the
               need
               you
               have
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               you
               are
               beholden
               to
               him
               for
               his
               bloodshed
               ,
               and
               how
               all
               your
               hope
               and
               life
               is
               in
               
               him
               he
               will
               make
               you
               see
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               world
               and
               all
               that
               it
               can
               afford
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               your
               happiness
               is
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               where
               with
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               you
               may
               behold
               his
               Glory
               and
               live
               in
               his
               loves
               and
               praises
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               reject
               him
               shall
               be
               tormented
               with
               the
               devils
               :
               And
               because
               it
               is
               only
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               that
               can
               bring
               you
               to
               that
               glory
               ,
               and
               deliver
               you
               from
               that
               torment
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               you
               look
               to
               him
               as
               your
               hope
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               cast
               your
               burdened
               soul
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               your selves
               to
               be
               saved
               and
               taught
               and
               ruled
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               possess
               you
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               holyness
               ,
               that
               your
               heart
               shall
               set
               upon
               God
               and
               heaven
               as
               your
               treasure
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               your
               mind
               and
               the
               business
               of
               your
               life
               shall
               be
               to
               obtain
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               despise
               this
               world
               and
               deny
               your
               fleshly
               interests
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               the
               sin
               with
               abhorrence
               which
               you
               delighted
               in
               ,
               and
               count
               no
               pains
               too
               great
               ,
               nor
               no
               suffering
               too
               dear
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               that
               everlasting
               life
               with
               God.
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               till
               this
               work
               be
               done
               upon
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               miserable
               man
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               dye
               before
               it
               s
               done
               ,
               you
               are
               lost
               for
               ever
               :
               Now
               ,
               you
               have
               hope
               and
               help
               before
               you
               ,
               but
               then
               there
               will
               be
               none
               .
               Let
               me
               therefore
               intreat
               these
               two
               or
               three
               things
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               deny
               them
               me
               as
               you
               love
               your
               soul
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               you
               will
               not
               rest
               in
               this
               Condition
               that
               you
               are
               in
               .
               Be
               not
               quiet
               in
               your
               mind
               ,
               till
               you
               find
               a
               true
               conversion
               to
               be
               wrought
               .
               Think
               when
               you
               rise
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               O
               what
               if
               this
               day
               should
               be
               my
               last
               ,
               and
               death
               should
               find
               me
               in
               an
               unrenewed
               state
               ?
               Think
               when
               you
               are
               about
               your
               
               labour
               ,
               O
               how
               much
               greater
               a
               work
               have
               I
               yet
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               get
               my
               soul
               reconciled
               to
               God
               and
               possessed
               of
               his
               Spirit
               !
               Think
               when
               you
               are
               eating
               or
               drinking
               or
               looking
               on
               any
               thing
               that
               you
               possess
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               good
               will
               all
               this
               do
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               live
               and
               die
               an
               enemy
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               stranger
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               perish
               for
               ever
               .
               Let
               these
               thoughts
               be
               day
               &
               night
               upon
               your
               mind
               till
               your
               soul
               be
               changed
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               I
               would
               intreat
               of
               you
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               bethink
               you
               seriously
               what
               a
               vain
               thing
               this
               world
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               shortly
               it
               will
               leave
               you
               to
               a
               cold
               grave
               ,
               and
               to
               everlasting
               misery
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               not
               a
               better
               treasure
               then
               this
               :
               and
               bethink
               you
               what
               it
               is
               to
               live
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               reign
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               like
               the
               Angels
               ?
               and
               that
               this
               is
               the
               life
               that
               Christ
               hath
               procured
               you
               ,
               and
               is
               preparing
               for
               you
               and
               offereth
               you
               if
               you
               will
               accept
               it
               in
               and
               with
               himself
               upon
               his
               easie
               reasonable
               terms
               ;
               bethink
               your self
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               madness
               to
               slight
               such
               an
               endless
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               prefer
               these
               fleshly
               dreams
               ,
               and
               earthly
               shadows
               before
               it
               .
               Use
               your self
               to
               such
               considerations
               as
               these
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               alone
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               dwell
               upon
               your
               mind
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               that
               I
               would
               intreat
               of
               you
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               presently
               without
               any
               more
               delay
               ,
               Accept
               of
               this
               felicity
               and
               this
               Saviour
               :
               close
               with
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               that
               offereth
               you
               this
               eternal
               life
               :
               Joyfully
               and
               thankfully
               accept
               his
               offer
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               way
               to
               make
               you
               happy
               :
               and
               then
               you
               may
               believe
               that
               all
               your
               sins
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               by
               him
               .
               My
               fourth
               request
               to
               you
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               resolve
               presently
               against
               your
               former
               sins
               :
               
               find
               out
               what
               hath
               defiled
               your
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               up
               now
               by
               the
               vomit
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               do
               Poyson
               out
               of
               your
               stomach
               ,
               and
               abhor
               the
               thought
               of
               taking
               it
               in
               again
               .
               My
               fifth
               and
               last
               request
               to
               you
               is
               that
               you
               will
               set
               your selves
               close
               to
               the
               use
               of
               Gods
               means
               till
               this
               change
               be
               wrought
               ,
               and
               then
               continue
               his
               means
               till
               you
               are
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               (
               at
               last
               )
               perfected
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               you
               cannot
               of
               your selves
               make
               this
               change
               upon
               your
               heart
               and
               life
               betake
               your self
               daily
               to
               God
               for
               it
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               beg
               earnestly
               as
               for
               your
               life
               that
               he
               will
               pardon
               all
               your
               former
               sins
               ,
               and
               change
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               shew
               you
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               Grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               draw
               up
               your
               heart
               to
               himself
               .
               Follow
               God
               day
               and
               night
               with
               these
               requests
               .
               2.
               
               That
               you
               will
               fly
               from
               temptations
               and
               occasions
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               forsake
               your
               former
               evil
               company
               ,
               and
               betake
               your selves
               into
               the
               company
               of
               those
               that
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               help
               you
               in
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               .
               3.
               
               That
               you
               will
               specially
               spend
               the
               Lords
               day
               in
               holy
               exercises
               both
               publike
               and
               private
               ,
               and
               lose
               not
               one
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               of
               any
               of
               your
               time
               ,
               but
               specially
               of
               that
               most
               precious
               time
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               purposely
               that
               you
               may
               set
               your
               mind
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               instructed
               by
               him
               and
               to
               prepare
               your self
               for
               your
               latter
               end
               .
               What
               say
               you
               will
               you
               do
               this
               presently
               ?
               at
               least
               so
               much
               of
               it
               as
               you
               can
               do
               if
               you
               will.
               Will
               you
               promise
               me
               to
               think
               of
               these
               things
               that
               I
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               daily
               for
               a
               changed
               heart
               till
               you
               have
               obtained
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               your
               Company
               and
               Courses
               ,
               and
               fall
               upon
               the
               use
               of
               
               Gods
               means
               in
               reading
               or
               hearing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               meditating
               on
               them
               ,
               specially
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             here
             be
             sure
             if
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             promise
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             to
             amendment
             ,
             especially
             to
             use
             means
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             company
             ,
             and
             forsake
             actual
             sinning
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             more
             in
             their
             reach
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             way
             they
             may
             wait
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             that
             change
             that
             is
             not
             yet
             wrought
             .
             And
             do
             this
             solemnly
             ,
             remembring
             them
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             that
             heareth
             their
             promises
             ,
             and
             will
             expect
             the
             performance
             .
             (
             And
             when
             you
             have
             afterward
             opportunity
             ,
             you
             may
             remember
             them
             of
             that
             promise
             .
             )
          
           
             Direction
             9.
             
             At
             the
             dismissing
             of
             them
             do
             these
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Again
             lenifie
             their
             minds
             by
             a
             deprecation
             of
             offence
             in
             a
             word
             ;
             
               E.
               G.
            
             
             
               [
               I
               pray
               you
               take
               it
               not
               ill
               that
               I
               have
               put
               you
               to
               this
               trouble
               ,
               or
               dealt
               thus
               freely
               with
               you
               :
               It
               s
               as
               little
               pleasure
               to
               me
               as
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               not
               know
               these
               things
               to
               be
               true
               and
               necessary
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               spared
               this
               labour
               to
               my self
               and
               you
               :
               But
               I
               know
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               here
               together
               but
               a
               little
               while
               :
               we
               are
               almost
               at
               the
               world
               to
               come
               already
               ;
               and
               therefore
               its
               time
               for
               us
               all
               to
               look
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               we
               be
               ready
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               us
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             but
             seldom
             that
             we
             our selves
             shall
             have
             opportunity
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             set
             them
             in
             a
             way
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             what
             is
             begun
             .
             1.
             
             Engage
             the
             Governor
             of
             each
             family
             to
             call
             all
             his
             family
             to
             account
             every
             Lords
             day
             before
             they
             go
             to
             bed
             ,
             what
             they
             can
             rehearse
             of
             the
             Catechism
             :
             and
             so
             to
             continue
             till
             they
             have
             all
             learned
             it
             perfectly
             :
             and
             
             when
             they
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             yet
             still
             to
             continue
             to
             hear
             them
             recite
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             once
             in
             two
             or
             three
             Lords
             daies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             forget
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             most
             judicious
             it
             will
             be
             an
             excellent
             help
             to
             have
             still
             in
             memory
             ,
             a
             sum
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             matter
             ,
             method
             and
             words
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Rulers
             of
             families
             themselves
             or
             those
             that
             are
             under
             such
             rulers
             as
             will
             not
             help
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             learnt
             some
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Catechism
             only
             ,
             engage
             them
             either
             to
             come
             again
             to
             you
             (
             though
             before
             their
             course
             )
             when
             they
             have
             learnt
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             go
             to
             some
             able
             experienced
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             recite
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             assistance
             when
             you
             cannot
             have
             time
             your self
             .
          
           
             Direction
             10.
             
             Have
             all
             the
             names
             of
             your
             Parishioners
             by
             you
             in
             a
             book
             :
             and
             when
             they
             come
             and
             recite
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             note
             in
             your
             Book
             who
             come
             and
             who
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             so
             grosly
             ignorant
             as
             to
             be
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             and
             other
             holy
             Communion
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             :
             and
             as
             you
             perceive
             the
             necessities
             of
             each
             ,
             so
             deal
             with
             them
             for
             the
             future
             .
             But
             for
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             utterly
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             come
             to
             you
             nor
             be
             instructed
             by
             you
             ,
             remember
             the
             last
             Article
             of
             our
             Agreement
             ,
             
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               as
               the
               obstinate
               despisers
               of
               Instruction
               should
               be
               deals
               with
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               Communion
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               of
               sealing
               and
               confirming
               Ordinances
               :
            
             which
             is
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             hold
             holy
             or
             familiar
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             or
             other
             Ordinances
             :
             and
             though
             some
             Reverend
             Brethren
             are
             for
             admitting
             their
             children
             to
             Baptism
             (
             and
             offended
             with
             me
             for
             contradicting
             it
             )
             yet
             so
             cannot
             I
             be
             ,
             nor
             shall
             I
             dare
             to
             do
             it
             upon
             any
             pretences
             of
             
             their
             Ancestors
             faith
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Dogmatical
             faith
             of
             these
             Rebellious
             Parents
             ,
             supposing
             them
             both
             to
             be
             such
             as
             in
             that
             Article
             we
             have
             mentioned
             .
             To
             these
             particulars
             ,
             I
             add
             this
             General
             .
          
           
             D●rection
             11.
             
             Through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             your
             conference
             with
             them
             ,
             see
             that
             the
             manner
             as
             well
             as
             the
             matter
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             concerning
             the
             manner
             observe
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             you
             make
             a
             difference
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             you
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             .
             To
             the
             dull
             and
             obstinate
             you
             must
             be
             more
             earnest
             and
             sharp
             :
             To
             the
             tender
             and
             timerous
             that
             are
             already
             humbled
             ,
             you
             must
             rather
             insist
             on
             direction
             and
             confirmation
             .
             To
             the
             youthful
             you
             must
             lay
             greater
             shame
             on
             sensual
             voluptuousness
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             nature
             and
             necessity
             of
             mortification
             :
             To
             the
             Aged
             you
             must
             do
             more
             to
             disgrace
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             nearness
             of
             their
             change
             ,
             and
             the
             aggravations
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             impenitency
             .
             To
             Inferiors
             and
             the
             Younger
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             more
             free
             ,
             to
             Superiors
             and
             Elders
             more
             reverend
             :
             To
             the
             rich
             this
             world
             must
             be
             more
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             and
             necessity
             of
             self-denyal
             opened
             ,
             and
             the
             damnableness
             of
             preferring
             the
             present
             prosperity
             to
             the
             future
             ,
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             improving
             their
             talents
             in
             well-doing
             .
             To
             the
             poor
             we
             must
             shew
             the
             great
             Riches
             of
             Glory
             which
             is
             propounded
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             how
             well
             the
             present
             things
             may
             be
             spared
             ,
             where
             the
             everlasting
             may
             be
             got
             .
             Also
             those
             sins
             must
             be
             most
             insisted
             on
             ,
             which
             each
             ones
             age
             ,
             or
             sex
             ,
             or
             temperature
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             calling
             and
             employment
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             doth
             most
             encline
             tehm
             to
             .
             
             As
             in
             females
             ,
             loquacity
             ,
             evil
             speeches
             ,
             passion
             ,
             malice
             ,
             pride
             ,
             &c.
             In
             males
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             all
             which
             and
             abundance
             more
             differences
             ,
             calling
             to
             us
             for
             different
             carriage
             ;
             See
             
               Gregor
               .
               Mag.
               de
               Officio
               Pastor
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             as
             condescending
             ,
             familiar
             and
             plain
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             weaker
             capacity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Give
             them
             the
             Scripture
             proof
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             full
             evidence
             and
             reason
             of
             all
             as
             you
             go
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             you
             only
             ,
             but
             God
             by
             you
             that
             speaketh
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Be
             as
             serious
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             specially
             in
             the
             Applicatory
             part
             as
             you
             can
             .
             I
             scarce
             fear
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             then
             least
             some
             careless
             Ministers
             will
             slubber
             over
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             superficially
             and
             without
             life
             ,
             and
             destroy
             this
             as
             they
             do
             all
             other
             duties
             ,
             by
             turning
             it
             into
             a
             meer
             formality
             :
             putting
             a
             few
             cold
             questions
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             two
             or
             three
             cold
             words
             of
             advice
             ,
             without
             any
             life
             and
             feeling
             in
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             likely
             to
             produce
             any
             feeling
             in
             the
             hearers
             :
             But
             sure
             he
             that
             valueth
             souls
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             what
             an
             opportunity
             is
             before
             him
             ,
             will
             do
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             very
             necessary
             that
             we
             do
             both
             before
             and
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             take
             special
             pains
             with
             our
             own
             hearts
             ;
             especially
             to
             excite
             and
             strengthen
             our
             Belief
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Invisible
             Glory
             and
             Misery
             that
             is
             to
             come
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             this
             work
             will
             exceedingly
             try
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             belief
             :
             For
             he
             that
             is
             but
             superficially
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             will
             likely
             feel
             his
             Zeal
             quite
             fail
             him
             (
             specially
             when
             the
             duty
             is
             
             grown
             common
             )
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Belief
             of
             the
             things
             which
             he
             is
             to
             treat
             of
             to
             keep
             it
             alive
             .
             An
             affected
             fervency
             and
             hypocritical
             stage-action
             ,
             will
             not
             hold
             up
             in
             such
             kind
             of
             duties
             long
             :
             A
             Pulpit
             shall
             have
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             a
             conference
             with
             poor
             ignorant
             souls
             :
             For
             the
             Pulpit
             is
             the
             hypocritical
             Ministers
             stage
             :
             There
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Press
             ,
             and
             in
             Publike
             acts
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             room
             for
             oftentation
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             his
             best
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             .
             It
             is
             other
             kind
             of
             men
             that
             must
             effectually
             do
             the
             work
             now
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             therefore
             very
             meet
             that
             we
             prepare
             our selves
             to
             it
             by
             private
             prayer
             ;
             and
             if
             time
             would
             permit
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             many
             together
             ;
             if
             we
             did
             begin
             and
             end
             with
             a
             short
             prayer
             with
             our
             people
             ,
             it
             were
             best
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Carry
             on
             all
             (
             even
             the
             most
             earnest
             passages
             )
             in
             clear
             demonstrations
             of
             love
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             feel
             through
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             you
             aim
             at
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             salvation
             ;
             and
             avoid
             all
             harsh
             discouraging
             passages
             ,
             throughout
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             If
             you
             have
             not
             time
             to
             deal
             so
             fully
             with
             each
             one
             particularly
             as
             is
             here
             directed
             ,
             then
             1.
             
             Omit
             not
             the
             most
             necessary
             parts
             .
             2.
             
             Take
             several
             of
             them
             together
             that
             are
             friends
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             seek
             to
             divulge
             each
             others
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             common
             as
             much
             as
             concerneth
             all
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             Examinations
             of
             their
             Knowledge
             and
             state
             ,
             and
             convictions
             of
             misery
             and
             special
             directions
             ,
             must
             be
             used
             to
             the
             individuals
             alone
             :
             But
             take
             heed
             of
             slubbering
             it
             over
             (
             uponan
             unfaithful
             laziness
             ,
             or
             being
             too
             brief
             )
             without
             a
             real
             Necessity
             .
          
           
           
             Direction
             12.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             God
             enable
             you
             ,
             extend
             your
             charity
             to
             those
             of
             the
             poorest
             sort
             ,
             before
             they
             part
             from
             you
             :
             Give
             them
             somewhat
             towards
             their
             relief
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             time
             that
             is
             thus
             taken
             from
             their
             labours
             :
             Especially
             for
             encouragement
             of
             them
             that
             do
             best
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             promise
             them
             so
             much
             when
             they
             have
             learned
             the
             Catechism
             .
             I
             know
             you
             cannot
             give
             what
             you
             have
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             speak
             to
             them
             that
             can
             .
             And
             so
             much
             shall
             serve
             for
             Directions
             to
             the
             younger
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             their
             dealing
             with
             the
             more
             ignorant
             or
             carnal
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
          
           
             
               AS
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               under
               fears
               and
               troubles
               of
               mind
               ,
               who
               yet
               give
               us
               hopes
               of
               the
               work
               of
               saving
               grace
               on
               their
               souls
               ,
               though
               it
               deserve
               a
               full
               discourse
               to
               direct
               us
               in
               dealing
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               not
               meddle
               with
               it
               now
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               I
               intended
               this
               discourse
               for
               another
               end
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               Divines
               being
               at
               some
               variance
               about
               the
               methods
               of
               comforting
               and
               confirming
               troubled
               minds
               ,
               are
               many
               of
               them
               so
               impatient
               of
               reading
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               cut
               out
               according
               to
               their
               present
               opinions
               ;
               that
               I
               perceive
               it
               my
               duty
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               to
               avoid
               points
               controverted
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               I
               have
               done
               so
               much
               as
               I
               think
               necessary
               already
               in
               my
               
                 Directions
                 for
                 peace
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             ANother
             fort
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             occasion
             of
             conference
             with
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             scarce
             stoop
             to
             be
             Catechized
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Opinionative
             Questionists
             ,
             that
             being
             tainted
             with
             Pride
             and
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             are
             readyer
             to
             teach
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             to
             vent
             their
             own
             conceits
             ,
             and
             quarrel
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             being
             ignorant
             or
             erroneous
             your selves
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             instruction
             :
             and
             if
             they
             are
             tainted
             with
             any
             notable
             errour
             or
             schismatical
             disposition
             ,
             they
             will
             seek
             to
             waste
             the
             time
             in
             vain
             janglings
             ,
             and
             to
             dispute
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             learn.
             I
             am
             not
             now
             directing
             you
             what
             to
             do
             with
             those
             men
             at
             other
             times
             (
             of
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             a
             touch
             anon
             ;
             )
             but
             only
             if
             they
             come
             to
             you
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             
             appointed
             for
             Catechizing
             and
             edifying
             Instruction
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             my
             thought
             to
             presume
             to
             direct
             any
             but
             the
             weaker
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             in
             this
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             in
             the
             former
             :
          
           
             It
             s
             like
             you
             will
             have
             some
             come
             to
             you
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             should
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             will
             fall
             into
             a
             Teaching
             and
             Contentious
             d●scourse
             ,
             and
             one
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             
               you
               have
               no
               t●ue
               Church
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               such
               bad
               members
               :
            
             another
             will
             ask
             you
             ,
             
               by
               what
               authority
               you
               baptize
               Infant●
               ?
            
             another
             will
             ask
             you
             ,
             
               how
               you
               can
               be
               a
               true
               Minister
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               your
               Ordination
               from
               Prelates
               ?
            
             and
             another
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             
               you
               are
               no
               true
               Minister
               because
               you
               had
               not
               your
               Ordination
               from
               Prelates
               :
            
             another
             will
             ask
             you
             ,
             
               What
               Scripture
               you
               have
               for
               Praying
               or
               singing
               Psalm●
               in
               a
               mixt
               Assembly
               ?
            
             and
             another
             will
             quarrel
             with
             you
             ,
             
               because
               you
               administer
               not
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               gesture
               and
               manner
               as
               they
               desire
               ,
               and
               were
               ●ont
               to
               receive
               it
               ;
               or
               because
               you
               exercise
               any
               Discipline
               among
               them
               .
            
             If
             any
             such
             person
             should
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             thus
             seek
             to
             divert
             your
             better
             discourse
             ,
             I'
             should
             think
             it
             best
             to
             take
             this
             course
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Let
             them
             know
             that
             this
             meeting
             is
             appointed
             for
             another
             use
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             Instructing
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             you
             think
             it
             very
             unmeet
             to
             pe●vert
             it
             from
             that
             use
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             sin
             to
             do
             Gods
             work
             disorderly
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             doing
             a
             lesser
             work
             ,
             when
             you
             should
             be
             doing
             a
             greater
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             you
             durst
             not
             turn
             Gods
             publike
             worship
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             into
             vain
             or
             contentious
             disputings
             ,
             which
             discompose
             mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             spoil
             a
             greater
             work
             ;
             so
             neither
             do
             you
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             abuse
             
             these
             times
             to
             lower
             uses
             ,
             which
             are
             appointed
             for
             higher
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             this
             to
             avoid
             any
             tryal
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             that
             he
             may
             know
             so
             much
             ,
             you
             will
             at
             any
             other
             fit
             season
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             come
             on
             purpose
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             give
             him
             full
             satisfaction
             ;
             or
             you
             will
             as
             willingly
             receive
             instruction
             from
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             able
             and
             have
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             you
             desire
             he
             should
             receive
             instruction
             from
             you
             :
             and
             if
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             you
             will
             yield
             to
             his
             desire
             before
             you
             part
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             time
             when
             you
             have
             dispatcht
             the
             greater
             work
             :
             but
             upon
             condition
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             submit
             to
             the
             greater
             first
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             desire
             him
             first
             to
             give
             you
             some
             account
             of
             the
             Principles
             in
             the
             Catechism
             :
             And
             if
             he
             deny
             it
             ,
             conuince
             him
             before
             all
             ,
             of
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             course
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Principles
             that
             salvation
             most
             dependeth
             on
             ,
             and
             therefore
             being
             of
             greatest
             Excellency
             and
             Necessity
             ,
             are
             first
             to
             be
             taken
             into
             consideration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             the
             appointed
             business
             of
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             orderly
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             fundamentals
             ,
             because
             they
             bear
             up
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             suppose
             them
             ,
             flow
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             understood
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             note
             of
             a
             Proud
             vain-glorious
             hypocrite
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             flourish
             about
             lesser
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             either
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             greater
             ,
             or
             to
             scorn
             to
             give
             that
             account
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             whom
             he
             despiseth
             ,
             refuse
             not
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             yield
             to
             you
             ,
             ask
             him
             only
             such
             questions
             as
             
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             great
             weight
             ,
             and
             yet
             strain
             him
             up
             a
             peg
             higher
             ,
             then
             you
             do
             the
             common
             people
             ;
             and
             especially
             keep
             out
             the
             predicate
             usually
             from
             your
             Question
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             most
             upon
             defining
             or
             distinguishing
             ,
             or
             expounding
             some
             terms
             or
             sentences
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             such
             questions
             as
             these
             may
             be
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             call
             for
             definitions
             ,
             wherein
             it
             s
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             find
             him
             ignorant
             .
             
               
                 E.
                 G
              
               [
               What
               is
               God
               ?
               What
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ?
               What
               is
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ?
               How
               many
               natures
               hath
               Christ
               ?
               Was
               Christ
               a
               creature
               before
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               or
               the
               Creation
               ?
               Is
               he
               called
               the
               first-born
               of
               all
               creatures
               as
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               man
               ?
               Is
               he
               called
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Invisible
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               the
               Fathers
               person
               or
               subsistence
               as
               a
               creature
               ,
               or
               as
               God
               ?
               Was
               Adam
               bound
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ?
               Was
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               Covenants
               made
               with
               Adam
               before
               his
               fall
               ?
               Did
               the
               first
               Covenant
               of
               Nature
               make
               any
               promise
               of
               everlasting
               celestial
               glory
               ?
               Did
               it
               threaten
               hell
               fire
               ,
               or
               only
               temporal
               death
               ?
               Did
               it
               threaten
               eternal
               torment
               to
               the
               soul
               only
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               body
               also
               ?
               Should
               there
               have
               been
               any
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               not
               come
               to
               procure
               it
               ?
               Should
               Christ
               have
               com
               ,
               or
               been
               our
               Head
               ,
               or
               have
               brought
               us
               to
               glory
               ,
               if
               man
               had
               not
               fallen
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ?
               what
               ,
               its
               conditions
               ?
               What
               the
               second
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               its
               Conditions
               ?
               What
               was
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Covenant
               with
               Adam
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Moses
               ?
               Was
               it
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               or
               of
               Grace
               that
               was
               made
               by
               Moses
               ?
               What
               were
               the
               conditions
               of
               salvation
               before
               Christs
               Incarnation
               ?
               What
               is
               forgiveness
               of
               sin
               ?
               What
               is
               Justification
               ?
               
               How
               are
               we
               said
               to
               be
               Justified
               by
               faith
               ?
               how
               by
               works
               ?
               What
               is
               faith
               ?
               What
               repentance
               ?
               What
               Sanctification
               ,
               Vocation
               ,
               Regeneration
               ?
               Is
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               Abrogated
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               Is
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               made
               with
               the
               Elect
               only
               ?
               or
               with
               all
               ?
               or
               with
               whom
               ?
               What
               is
               Freewill
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               conversion
               without
               the
               word
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               special
               grace
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               the
               proper
               difference
               of
               a
               Regenerate
               man
               from
               all
               others
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ?
               How
               will
               you
               know
               the
               true
               Church
               ?
               How
               know
               you
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ?
               What
               is
               Christs
               Priestly
               ,
               Prophetical
               ,
               Kingly
               office
               ?
               Be
               they
               three
               offices
               ,
               or
               but
               one
               :
               and
               be
               they
               all
               ?
               ]
            
             with
             abundance
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             Sacrament
             Controversies
             which
             he
             raiseth
             ,
             tell
             him
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             you
             be
             first
             agreed
             ,
             what
             Baptism
             is
             ?
             (
             what
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             ?
             )
             before
             you
             dispute
             who
             should
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             its
             twenty
             to
             one
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             able
             truly
             to
             tell
             you
             what
             the
             Sacrament
             it self
             is
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Definition
             of
             Baptism
             or
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             not
             so
             commonly
             given
             as
             pretended
             to
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             he
             discover
             his
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             cases
             propounded
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             humble
             him
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             pride
             and
             presumption
             ;
             And
             let
             him
             know
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             signifieth
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             with
             a
             Teaching
             ,
             Contentious
             ,
             proud
             behaviour
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             indeed
             so
             ignorant
             in
             things
             of
             greater
             moment
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             see
             that
             you
             are
             able
             to
             give
             him
             better
             information
             your selves
             in
             the
             points
             wherein
             you
             find
             him
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             specially
             take
             care
             that
             you
             discern
             the
             spirit
             
             of
             the
             man
             :
             And
             if
             he
             be
             a
             setled
             perverse
             Schismatick
             ,
             or
             Heretick
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             see
             him
             peremptory
             and
             resolved
             ,
             and
             quite
             transported
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             great
             hopes
             of
             his
             recovery
             ,
             then
             do
             all
             this
             that
             I
             have
             before
             said
             openly
             before
             all
             that
             are
             present
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             be
             humbled
             or
             shamed
             before
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             may
             be
             confirmed
             .
             But
             if
             you
             find
             him
             godly
             and
             temperate
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             of
             his
             reduction
             ,
             then
             see
             that
             you
             do
             all
             this
             privately
             between
             him
             and
             you
             only
             :
             and
             let
             not
             fall
             any
             bitter
             words
             ,
             nor
             that
             tend
             to
             his
             disparagement
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             advise
             ,
             both
             because
             we
             must
             be
             as
             tender
             of
             the
             reputation
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             fidelity
             to
             them
             and
             to
             the
             truth
             will
             permit
             :
             we
             must
             bear
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             ,
             and
             not
             encrease
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             restore
             those
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             that
             fall
             through
             infirmity
             ;
             remembring
             that
             we
             our selves
             also
             may
             be
             tempted
             :
             and
             also
             because
             there
             is
             small
             hope
             that
             you
             should
             ever
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             if
             once
             you
             exasperate
             them
             ,
             and
             dis-affect
             them
             towards
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             7.
             
             See
             that
             to
             such
             erring
             persons
             as
             you
             have
             any
             hopes
             of
             ,
             you
             carry
             your selves
             with
             as
             much
             tenderness
             and
             love
             as
             will
             consist
             with
             your
             duty
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             For
             most
             of
             them
             when
             they
             are
             once
             tainted
             this
             way
             ,
             are
             so
             selfish
             and
             high-minded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             much
             more
             impatient
             of
             reproof
             then
             many
             of
             the
             prophaner
             sort
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             This
             way
             did
             Musculus
             take
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             visiting
             them
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             relieving
             them
             even
             while
             they
             railed
             at
             him
             as
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             so
             continued
             without
             disputing
             with
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             convinced
             that
             he
             loved
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             sought
             to
             him
             for
             advice
             themselves
             ,
             &
             many
             of
             them
             were
             reclaimed
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             8
             Either
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             your
             meeting
             ,
             or
             at
             another
             appointed
             time
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             debate
             their
             Controversie
             with
             them
             ,
             tell
             them
             ,
             
               That
               seeing
               they
               think
               you
               unable
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               able
               to
               teach
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               your
               desire
               to
               learn
               ;
               You
               suppose
               disputing
               (
               as
               tending
               usually
               to
               ex●sperate
               mens
               minds
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               satisfie
               them
               )
               is
               to
               be
               used
               as
               the
               last
               remedy
               ;
               Therefore
               you
               are
               here
               ready
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               able
               to
               Teach
               you
               ,
               to
               learn
               of
               them
               and
               desire
               them
               to
               speak
               their
               minds
               :
            
             Which
             if
             they
             refuse
             ,
             tell
             them
             ,
             you
             think
             it
             the
             humblest
             and
             most
             Christian
             edifying
             way
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             most
             knowledge
             to
             Teach
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Learn
             ;
             and
             therefore
             your
             purpose
             is
             to
             be
             either
             a
             Learner
             or
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             Disputant
             ,
             till
             they
             make
             it
             to
             be
             Necessary
             .
             When
             they
             have
             declared
             their
             minds
             to
             you
             in
             a
             teaching
             way
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             common
             pleas
             of
             the
             seduced
             (
             as
             its
             like
             it
             will
             not
             till
             then
             )
             
               that
               this
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               to
               you
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               the
               first
               time
               that
               you
               have
               heard
               it
               ,
               or
               Considered
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               had
               found
               a
               Divine
               Evidence
               in
               it
               you
               had
               received
               it
               long
               ago
               :
               You
               are
               truly
               willing
               to
               receive
               all
               truth
               ;
               but
               you
               have
               received
               that
               which
               is
               contrarie
               to
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               with
               far
               better
               Evidence
               then
               they
               bring
               for
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             they
             desire
             to
             hear
             what
             your
             Evidence
             is
             ,
             tell
             them
             if
             they
             will
             hear
             as
             learners
             you
             shall
             communicate
             your
             Evidence
             in
             the
             meetest
             way
             you
             can
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             promise
             to
             do
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             that
             this
             promise
             obligeth
             them
             to
             impartialitie
             and
             an
             humble
             free
             entertainment
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             do
             not
             turn
             back
             in
             cash
             carping
             and
             contention
             but
             take
             what
             shall
             be
             delivered
             into
             sober
             Consideration
             :
             which
             if
             they
             promise
             ,
             
             1.
             
             If
             you
             are
             so
             far
             vers't
             in
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             as
             to
             mannage
             it
             well
             
               ex
               tempore
            
             ,
             or
             the
             person
             be
             temperate
             and
             fit
             for
             such
             debates
             ,
             then
             come
             in
             with
             your
             evidence
             in
             a
             discoursive
             way
             ,
             first
             shewing
             your
             reasons
             against
             the
             grossest
             imperfections
             of
             his
             own
             discourse
             ,
             and
             then
             giving
             him
             your
             grounds
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             not
             many
             but
             rather
             a
             few
             of
             the
             clearest
             best
             improved
             .
             And
             2.
             
             When
             you
             have
             done
             (
             or
             without
             verbal
             teaching
             if
             you
             find
             him
             unfit
             to
             learn
             that
             way
             )
             give
             him
             some
             book
             that
             most
             effectually
             defendeth
             the
             questioned
             truth
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               to
               say
               that
               over
               so
               oft
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               fully
               said
               alreadie
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               may
               better
               consider
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               then
               of
               that
               which
               slideth
               through
               his
               ears
               ,
               and
               is
               mistaken
               or
               forgotten
               :
               and
               therefore
               you
               desire
               him
               as
               an
               humble
               learner
               to
               peruse
               that
               Book
               with
               leisurely
               consideration
               ;
               because
               there
               are
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               say
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               desire
               him
               to
               bring
               you
               in
               a
               sober
               and
               solid
               answer
               to
               the
               chief
               strength
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               after
               perusal
               he
               judge
               it
               to
               be
               unsound
               .
            
             But
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             fasten
             some
             one
             of
             the
             most
             sticking
             Evidences
             on
             him
             before
             you
             leave
             him
             .
             If
             he
             refuse
             to
             read
             the
             book
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             unfaithfulness
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             his
             own
             soul
             ?
             Doth
             he
             think
             that
             Gods
             truth
             is
             not
             worth
             his
             study
             ?
             or
             will
             he
             venture
             his
             soul
             (
             as
             the
             ungodly
             do
             )
             and
             the
             Churches
             peace
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             save
             himself
             so
             small
             a
             labour
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             just
             with
             God
             to
             give
             him
             over
             to
             delusion
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             at
             a
             little
             pains
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             nor
             afford
             the
             truth
             an
             equal
             hearing
             ?
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             before
             you
             part
             ,
             yea
             or
             before
             you
             
             debate
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             do
             sum
             up
             the
             precedent
             Truths
             wherein
             you
             are
             both
             agreed
             .
             1.
             
             
               Know
               whether
               he
               agree
               to
               all
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               which
               you
               teach
               the
               people
               ?
            
             2.
             
             
               Whether
               he
               suppose
               that
               you
               may
               attain
               salvation
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               true
               to
               so
               much
               as
               you
               are
               agreed
               in
               ?
            
             3.
             
             
               Whether
               they
               that
               are
               so
               far
               agreed
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               should
               not
               live
               in
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               as
               children
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               the
               same
               Christ
               ,
               and
               heirs
               of
               the
               same
               Kingdom
               ?
            
             4.
             
             
               Whether
               you
               are
               not
               bound
               ,
               notwithstanding
               your
               smaller
               difference
               ,
               to
               be
               helpers
               in
               the
               main
               work
               of
               the
               Gospel
               for
               the
               conversion
               and
               saving
               of
               souls
               ?
            
             5.
             
             
               Whether
               then
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               mannage
               the
               private
               difference
               so
               as
               they
               may
               not
               hinder
               the
               main
               work
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               let
               the
               lesser
               stoop
               to
               the
               greater
               ?
            
             6
             
               Whether
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               hold
               communion
               in
               publike
               worship
               ,
               and
               Church-relation
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               are
               so
               far
               agreed
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ?
            
             7.
             
             
               And
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               schism
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               that
               small
               disagreement
               ,
               themselves
               being
               not
               necessitated
               by
               Communion
               to
               any
               actual
               sin
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             speak
             all
             this
             only
             of
             the
             tolerable
             differences
             that
             are
             among
             men
             ,
             fearing
             God.
             And
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             if
             the
             person
             be
             sober
             and
             understanding
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             yield
             to
             the
             affirmative
             of
             these
             Questions
             :
             Which
             if
             he
             do
             (
             or
             to
             any
             of
             them
             )
             let
             him
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             or
             openly
             averr
             it
             :
             And
             then
             let
             all
             the
             standers
             by
             be
             made
             apprehensive
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             great
             matters
             that
             you
             deal
             with
             them
             about
             ,
             are
             questioned
             ,
             but
             all
             yielded
             unquestionable
             ;
             (
             And
             the
             affixed
             Scripture
             leaves
             them
             so
             :
             )
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             for
             them
             to
             receive
             the
             least
             discouragement
             in
             their
             way
             .
          
           
           
             I
             conceive
             its
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             differing
             brethren
             may
             well
             joyn
             in
             recommending
             the
             truths
             that
             they
             are
             agreed
             in
             to
             the
             ignorant
             people
             !
             Bishop
             Usher
             told
             King
             James
             in
             his
             Sermon
             at
             Wansted
             on
             the
             
               Churches
               Unity
            
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             this
             motion
             even
             to
             the
             Papists
             Priests
             themselves
             that
             they
             might
             joyn
             in
             teaching
             the
             people
             of
             that
             barbarous
             Nation
             the
             Common
             Principles
             that
             both
             were
             agreed
             in
             :
             A
             motion
             too
             Christian
             for
             sullen
             factious
             Zeal
             to
             entertain
             .
             I
             will
             repeat
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             pag.
             33.
             
             
               [
               The
               danger
               then
               of
               this
               ignorance
               being
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               most
               judicious
               Divines
               of
               both
               sides
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ;
               the
               woful
               estate
               of
               the
               poor
               Countrey
               wherein
               I
               live
               is
               much
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               generally
               are
               suffered
               to
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               knowledge
               
                 (
                 he
                 meant
                 the
                 Papists
              
               )
               the
               vulgar
               superstitions
               of
               Poperie
               not
               doing
               them
               half
               that
               hurt
               ,
               that
               the
               ignorance
               of
               those
               Common
               principles
               of
               the
               faith
               doth
               ,
               which
               all
               true
               Christians
               are
               bound
               to
               learn.
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               hath
               sometime
               drawn
               me
               to
               treat
               with
               those
               of
               the
               opposite
               party
               to
               move
               them
               ,
               that
               however
               in
               other
               things
               we
               did
               differ
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               joyn
               together
               in
               teaching
               those
               main
               points
               the
               knowledge
               whereof
               was
               so
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               truth
               whereof
               there
               was
               no
               Controversie
               betwixt
               us
               .
               But
               what
               ,
               for
               the
               Jealousies
               which
               these
               distractions
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               have
               bred
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               ,
               for
               other
               respects
               ,
               the
               motion
               took
               small
               effect
               :
               and
               so
               betwixt
               us
               both
               ,
               the
               poor
               people
               are
               kept
               still
               in
               miserable
               ignorance
               ,
               neither
               knowing
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               one
               Religion
               nor
               
               of
               the
               other
               .
               ]
            
             So
             far
             this
             learned
             Christian
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             wonder
             if
             Popish
             Priests
             refuse
             this
             motion
             ,
             when
             now
             among
             us
             it
             is
             so
             rare
             a
             matter
             to
             find
             any
             in
             England
             ,
             though
             he
             differ
             only
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             that
             will
             calmly
             and
             without
             fraudalent
             designs
             of
             secret
             promoting
             his
             own
             opinions
             by
             it
             ,
             entertain
             and
             prosecute
             such
             a
             motion
             for
             the
             common
             good
             !
             As
             if
             they
             had
             rather
             ,
             that
             Christianitie
             were
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             kept
             under
             ,
             then
             Infants
             should
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             !
             well
             ,
             let
             any
             party
             or
             person
             pretend
             what
             they
             will
             of
             Zeal
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             I
             will
             ever
             take
             the
             Dividatur
             for
             an
             ill
             sign
             :
             The
             true
             Mother
             abhorrs
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             Child
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             Christian
             doth
             prefer
             the
             Common
             interest
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             before
             the
             Interest
             of
             a
             faction
             ,
             or
             an
             opinion
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             the
             whole
             building
             endangered
             ,
             rather
             then
             one
             peg
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             driven
             in
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             a
             particular
             Truth
             (
             if
             we
             suppose
             it
             a
             truth
             )
             should
             suffer
             ,
             then
             the
             whole
             or
             the
             main
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             given
             you
             this
             advice
             what
             to
             do
             with
             this
             kind
             of
             men
             in
             your
             Conference
             on
             the
             occasion
             now
             in
             question
             ,
             so
             I
             shall
             add
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             advice
             how
             to
             carry
             your self
             towards
             them
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             For
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             of
             your
             Congregations
             doth
             much
             depend
             on
             your
             right
             dealing
             with
             such
             as
             these
             .
             For
             (
             alas
             for
             grief
             and
             shame
             )
             it
             is
             most
             commonly
             men
             that
             profess
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Religiousness
             they
             are
             the
             dividers
             of
             these
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             I
             must
             premise
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             your
             work
             to
             preserve
             the
             Church
             from
             such
             ,
             doth
             consist
             in
             the
             prevention
             of
             their
             fall
             ,
             seeing
             when
             they
             are
             once
             throughly
             infected
             ;
             be
             the
             error
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             seldom
             recovered
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             error
             ,
             which
             they
             first
             fell
             into
             ;
             they
             go
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             thence
             to
             another
             ;
             but
             ,
             through
             a
             just
             excecation
             ,
             they
             seldom
             return
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             desirable
             that
             the
             Minister
             should
             be
             of
             Parts
             above
             the
             people
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             awe
             them
             ,
             and
             manifest
             their
             weaknesses
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             (
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             hid
             )
             it
             is
             much
             long
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             our
             poor
             people
             are
             run
             into
             so
             many
             factions
             !
             and
             particularly
             ,
             the
             weakness
             of
             too
             many
             is
             not
             the
             least
             cause
             ,
             when
             a
             proud
             Seducer
             shall
             have
             a
             nimble
             tongue
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister
             be
             dull
             or
             ignorant
             ,
             so
             that
             such
             a
             one
             can
             baffle
             him
             ,
             or
             play
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             brings
             him
             into
             contempt
             ,
             and
             overthrows
             the
             weak
             :
             For
             they
             commonly
             judge
             him
             to
             have
             the
             best
             cause
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             most
             confident
             ,
             plausible
             ,
             triumphant
             tongue
             .
             But
             when
             a
             Minister
             is
             able
             to
             open
             their
             shame
             to
             all
             ,
             it
             mightily
             preserveth
             the
             Church
             from
             their
             infection
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             also
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             you
             frequently
             and
             throughly
             possess
             your
             people
             ,
             with
             the
             nature
             ,
             necessity
             ,
             and
             daily
             use
             of
             the
             great
             unquestionable
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             sin
             and
             danger
             of
             a
             perverse
             zeal
             about
             the
             lower
             points
             before
             the
             greater
             are
             well
             laid
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             be
             made
             sensible
             how
             it
             is
             the
             Principles
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             
             smaller
             Controversies
             that
             life
             or
             death
             doth
             depend
             upon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Make
             them
             sensible
             of
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             and
             certain
             obligations
             that
             lie
             upon
             us
             ,
             all
             to
             maintain
             the
             Churches
             Unity
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             a
             fire
             is
             kindled
             ,
             resist
             it
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             make
             not
             light
             of
             the
             smallest
             spark
             :
             and
             therefore
             go
             presently
             to
             the
             infected
             person
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             by
             the
             means
             hereafter
             mentioned
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             recovered
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Specially
             use
             a
             fit
             diversion
             :
             when
             a
             small
             Controversie
             begins
             to
             endanger
             the
             Church
             ,
             raise
             a
             greater
             your self
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             better
             advantage
             to
             mannage
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             like
             to
             make
             a
             division
             .
             That
             is
             ;
             let
             them
             know
             that
             there
             are
             far
             greater
             difficulties
             then
             theirs
             to
             be
             first
             resolved
             (
             such
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Questions
             before
             mentioned
             )
             and
             so
             give
             them
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             a
             work
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             matter
             of
             avocation
             from
             that
             fore
             ,
             where
             the
             humors
             begin
             their
             conflux
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             they
             may
             be
             humbled
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             their
             proud
             self-conceits
             may
             be
             somewhat
             abated
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             See
             that
             you
             preach
             to
             such
             auditors
             as
             these
             ,
             some
             higher
             points
             ,
             that
             stall
             their
             understandings
             ,
             and
             feed
             them
             not
             all
             with
             milk
             ,
             but
             sometime
             with
             stronger
             meat
             :
             For
             it
             exceedingly
             puffs
             them
             up
             with
             Pride
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             nothing
             from
             Ministers
             but
             what
             they
             know
             already
             ,
             or
             can
             say
             themselves
             :
             This
             makes
             them
             think
             themselves
             as
             wise
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             fit
             to
             be
             Teachers
             ;
             For
             they
             think
             you
             know
             no
             more
             then
             you
             preach
             :
             And
             this
             hath
             set
             so
             many
             of
             them
             on
             preaching
             ,
             because
             they
             hear
             nothing
             from
             others
             
             but
             what
             they
             can
             say
             themselves
             ;
             and
             Ministers
             do
             not
             set
             them
             such
             patterns
             as
             may
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             deter
             them
             from
             that
             work
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             would
             have
             you
             neglect
             the
             great
             fundamental
             verities
             ,
             or
             wrong
             the
             weak
             and
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             while
             you
             are
             dealing
             with
             such
             as
             these
             ;
             but
             only
             when
             the
             main
             part
             of
             your
             Sermon
             is
             as
             plain
             as
             you
             can
             speak
             ,
             let
             some
             one
             small
             part
             ,
             be
             such
             as
             shall
             puzzle
             these
             self-conceited
             men
             :
             Or
             else
             have
             one
             Sermon
             in
             four
             or
             five
             of
             purpose
             for
             them
             :
             Not
             by
             heaping
             up
             citations
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             repeating
             words
             of
             Latine
             or
             Greek
             (
             unless
             when
             you
             are
             convincing
             them
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             )
             For
             they
             will
             but
             deride
             all
             this
             :
             But
             take
             up
             some
             profound
             questions
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Schools
             voluminously
             agitate
             )
             and
             let
             them
             see
             that
             it
             is
             edifying
             that
             you
             intend
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desire
             to
             make
             it
             as
             plain
             as
             you
             can
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             see
             that
             it
             is
             not
             your
             obscure
             manner
             of
             handling
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             it self
             that
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             see
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             but
             children
             that
             have
             need
             of
             milk
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             would
             be
             more
             upon
             such
             higher
             points
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             their
             incapacity
             doth
             take
             you
             off
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             See
             that
             you
             preach
             as
             little
             as
             may
             be
             against
             them
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             in
             any
             direct
             manner
             ,
             opposing
             their
             sect
             by
             name
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             reproachful
             titles
             :
             For
             they
             are
             exceeding
             tender
             ,
             proud
             ,
             passionate
             and
             rash
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             that
             are
             intangled
             in
             a
             Schism
             :
             &
             they
             will
             but
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             you
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             say
             you
             rail
             .
             The
             way
             therefore
             is
             ,
             without
             naming
             them
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             grounds
             clearly
             and
             soundly
             ,
             which
             must
             subvert
             their
             errours
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             errour
             will
             fall
             of
             it self
             .
             And
             when
             you
             are
             necessitated
             to
             deal
             
             with
             them
             directly
             ;
             do
             it
             not
             by
             short
             unsatisfactory
             applications
             ,
             and
             loathed
             snatches
             ,
             or
             angring
             reproaches
             ;
             but
             without
             naming
             them
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             handle
             it
             throughly
             ,
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             convincingly
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             them
             alone
             in
             publike
             :
             yet
             be
             not
             too
             long
             upon
             it
             neither
             :
             but
             give
             them
             your
             fullest
             evidence
             in
             a
             few
             Sermons
             ;
             not
             saying
             all
             that
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             choosing
             out
             that
             which
             they
             can
             have
             least
             pretence
             to
             quarrel
             with
             ,
             and
             passing
             over
             that
             which
             they
             may
             say
             more
             against
             ,
             or
             will
             require
             more
             ado
             to
             clear
             and
             defend
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Be
             sure
             to
             keep
             up
             some
             private
             meetings
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             in
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             mannage
             them
             prudently
             .
             By
             this
             means
             you
             may
             keep
             them
             from
             Dividing
             meetings
             among
             themselves
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             say
             what
             they
             wil
             behind
             your
             back
             without
             controle
             ,
             For
             most
             Professors
             are
             addicted
             to
             private
             meetings
             ,
             (
             and
             well
             ordered
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             great
             use
             to
             their
             edification
             )
             and
             if
             they
             have
             not
             the
             opportunity
             of
             such
             as
             they
             should
             have
             ,
             they
             will
             gather
             to
             such
             as
             they
             should
             not
             have
             .
             In
             the
             mannaging
             of
             them
             (
             as
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             )
             observe
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             sure
             to
             be
             still
             with
             them
             your selves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             not
             the
             main
             exercises
             of
             the
             meeting
             be
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             contention
             ,
             or
             to
             private
             mens
             proud
             ostentation
             of
             their
             parts
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             people
             :
             Not
             for
             private
             men
             to
             preach
             or
             expound
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             (
             as
             some
             do
             )
             to
             let
             every
             one
             of
             them
             speak
             to
             questions
             of
             their
             own
             propounding
             ;
             but
             to
             repeat
             the
             Sermons
             that
             you
             have
             preacht
             ,
             &
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             sing
             his
             Praise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             let
             there
             be
             some
             opportunity
             for
             them
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             appear
             in
             a
             learning
             way
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             
             when
             you
             have
             done
             repeating
             ,
             let
             all
             that
             are
             present
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             doubt
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             delivered
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             any
             thing
             made
             plainer
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             resolved
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             concerneth
             the
             subject
             in
             hand
             (
             or
             any
             other
             in
             case
             of
             need
             )
             you
             desire
             them
             to
             propound
             their
             doubts
             .
             And
             so
             let
             them
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             questioning
             as
             learners
             ,
             while
             you
             remain
             the
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             resolve
             all
             the
             doubts
             your selves
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             set
             them
             on
             disputing
             ,
             by
             leaving
             it
             to
             them
             to
             make
             the
             answer
             .
             And
             if
             you
             have
             not
             competent
             abilities
             
               ex
               tempore
            
             ,
             to
             resolve
             their
             doubts
             ,
             you
             were
             much
             better
             let
             pass
             this
             too
             :
             but
             if
             you
             have
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             very
             great
             use
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             edification
             ,
             and
             the
             maintaining
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             their
             necessary
             dependance
             on
             you
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             you
             perceive
             them
             so
             set
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             own
             parts
             for
             ostentation
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             to
             divide
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             opportunity
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             be
             not
             too
             stiff
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             mildly
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             for
             their
             good
             that
             you
             dislike
             it
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             of
             a
             proud
             heart
             ,
             that
             had
             rather
             teach
             ,
             then
             learn
             ,
             especially
             where
             a
             Teacher
             by
             office
             is
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             you
             fear
             it
             will
             not
             tend
             to
             the
             best
             edification
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             but
             to
             vain
             janglings
             ,
             or
             to
             excite
             others
             that
             are
             unable
             to
             an
             imitation
             .
             Desire
             also
             to
             know
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             any
             truth
             of
             God
             to
             reveal
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             reveal
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             desire
             needlesly
             to
             tell
             them
             what
             they
             are
             daily
             told
             by
             you
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             you
             know
             it
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             before
             you
             consent
             that
             it
             should
             be
             taught
             to
             your
             Flock
             .
             But
             if
             this
             mild
             resistance
             satisfie
             not
             ,
             let
             
             them
             take
             their
             course
             a
             while
             ,
             rather
             then
             seperate
             from
             you
             (
             unless
             they
             be
             already
             perverse
             and
             subtile
             Hereticks
             :
             )
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             their
             exercises
             ,
             tell
             them
             that
             as
             you
             give
             libertie
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             propound
             their
             doubts
             about
             what
             you
             have
             delivered
             ,
             so
             you
             must
             take
             the
             like
             libertie
             that
             you
             give
             :
             And
             so
             propound
             ,
             first
             ,
             whether
             the
             underderstandings
             of
             people
             are
             like
             to
             be
             more
             edifyed
             ,
             by
             such
             obtusions
             of
             variety
             ,
             or
             by
             fastening
             well
             upon
             their
             memories
             the
             things
             that
             they
             have
             lately
             heard
             ?
             and
             so
             whether
             such
             exercises
             or
             repetitions
             be
             more
             necessary
             ?
             And
             then
             open
             the
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             discourse
             ;
             the
             mis-expounding
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             errors
             in
             matter
             ,
             in
             Method
             ,
             and
             in
             words
             and
             that
             not
             in
             a
             contemptuous
             or
             disgraceful
             way
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             points
             wherein
             you
             remain
             unsatisfied
             .
             And
             by
             such
             means
             as
             these
             you
             will
             quickly
             shame
             them
             out
             of
             their
             way
             of
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             give
             it
             over
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Make
             use
             of
             your
             Peoples
             parts
             to
             the
             utmost
             as
             your
             Helpers
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             ,
             under
             your
             Guidance
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             will
             make
             use
             of
             them
             in
             a
             disorderly
             dividing
             way
             in
             opposition
             to
             you
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             Schism
             ,
             when
             Ministers
             would
             contemptuously
             cry
             down
             private
             mens
             preaching
             ,
             and
             withall
             desire
             not
             to
             make
             any
             use
             of
             the
             Gifts
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             for
             their
             assistance
             ;
             but
             thrust
             them
             too
             far
             from
             holy
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             a
             prophane
             generation
             .
             The
             work
             is
             like
             to
             go
             poorly
             on
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             hands
             imployed
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Ministers
             .
             God
             giveth
             not
             any
             of
             his
             gifts
             to
             be
             buryed
             ,
             but
             for
             common
             use
             .
             By
             a
             prudent
             improvement
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             more
             able
             
             Christians
             ,
             we
             may
             receive
             much
             help
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             prevent
             their
             abuse
             ;
             even
             as
             lawful
             marriage
             preventeth
             fornication
             And
             the
             uses
             you
             must
             specially
             put
             them
             to
             are
             these
             .
             1
             Urge
             them
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             Teaching
             and
             praying
             with
             their
             own
             families
             ;
             specially
             Catechizing
             them
             ,
             and
             teaching
             them
             the
             meaning
             of
             what
             they
             learn
             ,
             and
             whetting
             it
             on
             their
             affections
             :
             And
             there
             if
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             preach
             to
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             undertake
             not
             more
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             )
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             .
             2.
             
             Urge
             them
             to
             step
             out
             now
             and
             then
             to
             their
             poor
             Ignorant
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             catechize
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             meekness
             and
             patience
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             bring
             them
             more
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             then
             contemning
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Urge
             them
             to
             go
             oft
             to
             the
             Impenitent
             and
             scandalous
             sinners
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             them
             with
             all
             possible
             skill
             and
             earnestness
             ,
             yet
             also
             with
             love
             and
             patience
             ,
             for
             the
             Converting
             reforming
             and
             saving
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             4.
             
             Acquaint
             them
             with
             their
             duty
             of
             watching
             over
             each
             other
             in
             brotherly
             love
             ;
             and
             admonishing
             and
             exhorting
             one
             another
             daily
             and
             if
             any
             walk
             scandalously
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             their
             fault
             before
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             after
             the
             contempt
             of
             private
             reproof
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             prevail
             not
             ,
             to
             tell
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             further
             proceeded
             with
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             .
             5.
             
             At
             your
             private
             meetings
             and
             in
             days
             of
             humiliation
             or
             thanksgiving
             in
             private
             ,
             imploy
             them
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             learning
             Questions
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
             6.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             very
             ignorant
             or
             scandalous
             sinner
             that
             you
             know
             of
             and
             you
             cannot
             possibly
             have
             time
             your selves
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             at
             
             that
             season
             ,
             send
             some
             of
             those
             that
             are
             able
             and
             sober
             to
             do
             it
             in
             your
             stead
             ,
             to
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             admonish
             the
             offenders
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             on
             a
             message
             from
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             in
             discharge
             of
             his
             own
             duty
             may
             go
             .
             7.
             
             Let
             some
             of
             them
             be
             chosen
             to
             Represent
             the
             Church
             :
             or
             to
             see
             that
             they
             have
             no
             wrong
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             their
             Agents
             to
             prepare
             all
             Cases
             of
             Discipline
             for
             publike
             audience
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             officers
             at
             appointed
             meetings
             to
             hear
             the
             Evidences
             that
             are
             brought
             in
             against
             any
             scandalous
             impenitent
             sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             how
             far
             they
             are
             valid
             and
             how
             far
             the
             persons
             are
             obliged
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             give
             publike
             testimony
             of
             Repentance
             or
             to
             be
             further
             proceeded
             against
             .
             8
             Let
             such
             as
             are
             fit
             ,
             be
             made
             subservient
             officers
             ,
             I
             mean
             Deacons
             :
             and
             then
             they
             may
             afford
             you
             help
             in
             a
             regular
             way
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             their
             relation
             discern
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             maintain
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             some
             participation
             of
             the
             Employment
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             a
             complication
             of
             Interests
             you
             will
             make
             them
             firmer
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             then
             see
             that
             they
             be
             men
             Competently
             fit
             for
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             perswaded
             ,
             if
             Ministers
             had
             thus
             made
             use
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             their
             ablest
             members
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             prevented
             much
             of
             the
             Divisions
             and
             distractions
             and
             apostacie
             that
             hath
             befaln
             us
             :
             For
             they
             would
             have
             then
             found
             work
             enough
             upon
             their
             hands
             for
             higher
             parts
             then
             theirs
             ,
             without
             invading
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             and
             would
             rather
             have
             seen
             cause
             to
             bewail
             the
             impefection
             of
             their
             abilities
             to
             that
             work
             which
             doth
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             Experience
             would
             have
             convinced
             
             and
             humbled
             them
             more
             ,
             then
             our
             words
             will
             do
             .
             A
             man
             may
             think
             he
             can
             stir
             such
             ablock
             ,
             or
             pluck
             up
             a
             tree
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             that
             never
             tryed
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             sets
             his
             hands
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             off
             ashamed
             .
             And
             see
             that
             you
             drive
             them
             to
             diligence
             in
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             know
             what
             a
             sin
             it
             is
             to
             neglect
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             their
             ignorant
             miserable
             neighbours
             &c
             and
             then
             they
             will
             be
             kept
             humble
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             such
             mind
             to
             be
             running
             upon
             more
             work
             ,
             when
             they
             feel
             you
             ,
             spurring
             them
             on
             to
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             rebuking
             them
             for
             the
             neglect
             ;
             nor
             will
             they
             have
             any
             leisure
             for
             schismatical
             Enterprises
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             constancy
             and
             greatness
             of
             their
             employment
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Still
             keep
             up
             Christian
             love
             and
             familiarity
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             warp
             and
             make
             defection
             ;
             and
             lose
             not
             your
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             while
             you
             have
             any
             thoughts
             of
             attempting
             their
             recovery
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             they
             do
             withdraw
             into
             separated
             meetings
             ,
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             among
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             continually
             ,
             enter
             a
             mild
             dissent
             as
             to
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             hear
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             among
             them
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             ,
             for
             fear
             lest
             they
             run
             to
             further
             evil
             .
             And
             be
             not
             easily
             removed
             ;
             but
             hold
             on
             ,
             unless
             they
             resolvedly
             exclude
             you
             .
             For
             1.
             
             You
             may
             thereby
             have
             the
             opportunity
             of
             a
             moderate
             gentle
             opposing
             their
             errors
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             time
             may
             manifest
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             course
             :
             2.
             
             And
             you
             will
             prevent
             much
             of
             that
             impudent
             reviling
             ,
             and
             grosser
             venting
             of
             further
             Error
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             do
             more
             freely
             where
             there
             is
             no
             
             Contradicter
             .
             They
             may
             say
             any
             thing
             when
             there
             is
             none
             to
             gainsay
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             seem
             good
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             weak
             .
             3.
             
             And
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             if
             any
             seducers
             from
             abroad
             come
             in
             to
             confirm
             them
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             readie
             to
             oppose
             them
             :
             And
             so
             at
             the
             least
             you
             will
             do
             much
             to
             prevent
             the
             increase
             of
             their
             party
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             a
             very
             great
             cause
             of
             the
             schisms
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             have
             only
             (
             too
             many
             )
             contemned
             them
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             have
             withdrawn
             into
             private
             separated
             meetings
             ,
             have
             talk't
             against
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             reproved
             them
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             &
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             fled
             away
             from
             the
             faces
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             been
             strangers
             to
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             have
             given
             Seducers
             opportunity
             to
             come
             among
             them
             &
             be
             familiar
             with
             them
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             advantages
             of
             deceiving
             them
             ,
             and
             even
             doing
             what
             their
             list
             .
             O
             that
             the
             Ministrie
             had
             been
             more
             guiltless
             of
             those
             Errors
             and
             Schisms
             that
             they
             talk
             against
             !
             But
             it
             s
             easier
             to
             chide
             a
             sectary
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             to
             subscribe
             a
             Testimony
             against
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             play
             the
             skilful
             Physician
             for
             their
             Cure
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             that
             lieth
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             prevent
             and
             heal
             such
             calamitous
             distempers
             .
             I
             am
             not
             finding
             fault
             with
             Prudent
             Reprehensions
             of
             them
             in
             Publike
             ,
             or
             Testimonies
             against
             them
             :
             but
             I
             think
             too
             many
             of
             us
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             lest
             we
             do
             but
             publikely
             proclaim
             our
             own
             shame
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             negligence
             or
             imprudent
             weaknesses
             ;
             and
             lest
             in
             Condemning
             them
             and
             Testifying
             against
             them
             ,
             we
             Testifie
             against
             and
             Condemn
             our selves
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             If
             you
             be
             not
             well
             able
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             do
             as
             I
             before
             advised
             :
             Give
             them
             the
             best
             book
             on
             that
             subject
             to
             peruse
             .
          
           
           
             14.
             
             If
             all
             this
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             get
             the
             fittest
             neighbour
             Minister
             that
             you
             know
             to
             come
             over
             and
             help
             you
             :
             Not
             in
             Publike
             ,
             nor
             as
             a
             set
             Disputation
             ,
             (
             without
             necessity
             ;
             )
             but
             let
             him
             come
             as
             occasionally
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               improviso
            
             ,
             come
             upon
             them
             in
             one
             of
             their
             private
             meetings
             ,
             as
             desirous
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             the
             opportunity
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             .
             And
             if
             after
             that
             there
             be
             any
             Disputations
             appointed
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             observe
             the
             old
             rule
             ,
             fight
             with
             them
             on
             their
             own
             ground
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             the
             war
             in
             their
             quarters
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             come
             as
             little
             as
             you
             can
             into
             your
             own
             :
             and
             therefore
             go
             to
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             not
             come
             into
             yours
             .
             For
             with
             them
             ,
             you
             can
             lose
             little
             ,
             and
             may
             gain
             much
             :
             but
             at
             home
             ,
             you
             can
             gain
             little
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             two
             to
             one
             ,
             will
             lose
             some
             ,
             let
             the
             error
             be
             never
             so
             gross
             .
             The
             Sectaries
             commonly
             observe
             this
             course
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             will
             have
             much
             ado
             to
             get
             their
             consent
             to
             bring
             your
             disputations
             into
             their
             own
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Let
             not
             the
             authors
             of
             the
             Schism
             out-do
             you
             ,
             or
             go
             beyond
             you
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             truth
             should
             be
             more
             effectual
             for
             sanctification
             ,
             then
             errour
             ;
             so
             if
             you
             give
             them
             this
             advantage
             ,
             you
             give
             them
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             all
             your
             disputation
             will
             do
             but
             little
             good
             :
             For
             the
             weaker
             people
             judge
             all
             by
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             so
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             it self
             :
             They
             think
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             best
             cause
             ,
             whom
             they
             take
             to
             be
             the
             best
             man.
             
          
           
             I
             extend
             this
             rule
             both
             to
             Doctrine
             and
             Life
             
               E.
               G.
            
             If
             a
             Libertine
             preach
             for
             Free-grace
             ,
             do
             you
             preach
             it
             up
             more
             effectually
             ,
             then
             he
             :
             be
             much
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             more
             glorious
             on
             right
             grounds
             ,
             then
             
             he
             can
             do
             on
             his
             wrong
             .
             If
             on
             the
             like
             pretences
             ,
             he
             magnifie
             the
             Grace
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             order
             to
             cry
             down
             fear
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             )
             be
             all
             for
             living
             in
             pure
             Love
             to
             God
             :
             do
             not
             contradict
             him
             in
             the
             assertive
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             negative
             and
             destructive
             part
             ;
             but
             out-go
             him
             ,
             and
             preach
             up
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             its
             motives
             and
             effects
             ,
             more
             fully
             and
             effectually
             then
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             on
             the
             corrupt
             grounds
             on
             which
             he
             doth
             proceed
             :
             Or
             else
             you
             will
             make
             all
             the
             silly
             people
             believe
             that
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             for
             Free-Grace
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             against
             it
             :
             For
             if
             you
             dwell
             not
             upon
             it
             in
             your
             preaching
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             short
             concession
             of
             profession
             .
             So
             if
             an
             Enthusiast
             do
             talk
             all
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             witness
             ,
             and
             Law
             within
             us
             :
             Fall
             you
             upon
             that
             subject
             too
             ,
             &
             do
             that
             well
             which
             they
             did
             ill
             ;
             and
             preach
             up
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             his
             indwelling
             and
             operations
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             testimony
             ,
             and
             Law
             within
             us
             ,
             better
             then
             they
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             effectual
             way
             of
             setling
             your
             people
             against
             their
             seductions
             .
             So
             if
             you
             be
             assaulted
             by
             Pelagians
             ;
             if
             they
             make
             a
             long
             story
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             sin
             ;
             do
             you
             fall
             upon
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             too
             :
             If
             they
             plead
             for
             Free-will
             ,
             do
             you
             plead
             for
             that
             Free-will
             which
             we
             have
             (
             the
             natural
             liberty
             ,
             which
             none
             deny
             ,
             consisting
             in
             a
             self-determining
             power
             ,
             and
             supposing
             actual
             indetermination
             )
             and
             deny
             only
             that
             Liberty
             which
             the
             will
             hath
             not
             :
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Either
             a
             freedom
             from
             Gods
             Government
             .
             2.
             
             Or
             from
             the
             necessary
             guidance
             of
             the
             Intellect
             ,
             and
             Moral
             force
             of
             the
             object
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             that
             true
             Spiritual
             ,
             Ethical
             freedom
             from
             vicious
             inclinations
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             the
             Right
             
             Disposition
             of
             the
             will
             :
             though
             the
             sanctified
             indeed
             have
             this
             in
             part
             ;
             and
             that
             predominantly
             .
             )
             So
             if
             any
             Pelagian
             or
             Semi-Pelagian
             ,
             will
             go
             about
             industriously
             to
             prove
             mans
             power
             (
             or
             rather
             impotency
             )
             to
             will
             or
             do
             evil
             ;
             do
             it
             as
             effectually
             as
             he
             :
             For
             this
             is
             indeed
             but
             to
             prove
             a
             man
             a
             sinner
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             proving
             him
             free
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             prove
             him
             defectible
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             ill
             inclination
             ,
             but
             the
             possibility
             of
             sinning
             that
             they
             defend
             :
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             we
             can
             say
             more
             ,
             then
             they
             .
             So
             if
             they
             go
             about
             laboriously
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             all
             :
             I
             would
             endeavour
             to
             do
             it
             as
             effectually
             ,
             as
             they
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             the
             difference
             between
             us
             is
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             magnifie
             the
             riches
             of
             grace
             above
             me
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             would
             leave
             sinners
             hopeless
             and
             remediless
             ,
             and
             without
             an
             object
             for
             faith
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             they
             :
             nor
             that
             I
             abuse
             or
             reject
             express
             Scriptures
             ,
             when
             they
             own
             them
             in
             their
             proper
             sense
             :
             But
             I
             would
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Controversie
             lyeth
             elsewhere
             ;
             viz.
             Whether
             Christ
             in
             offering
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             special
             Intention
             or
             Resolution
             (
             in
             complyance
             with
             his
             Fathers
             predestinating
             will
             )
             infallibly
             and
             effectually
             to
             save
             his
             chosen
             ,
             even
             such
             and
             such
             by
             name
             ,
             in
             making
             his
             blood
             applyed
             ,
             effectual
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             his
             spirit
             to
             seal
             them
             unto
             glory
             :
             having
             no
             such
             Will
             ,
             Intention
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             in
             dying
             (
             no
             more
             then
             his
             Father
             had
             in
             predestinateing
             )
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             .
             So
             if
             one
             that
             is
             for
             private
             mens
             preaching
             come
             and
             inveigh
             against
             Ministers
             for
             inhibiting
             them
             to
             use
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             presently
             set
             to
             thwart
             him
             :
             but
             I
             would
             rather
             fall
             a
             perswading
             
             private
             men
             to
             use
             their
             gifts
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             waies
             that
             I
             even
             now
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             sharply
             chide
             them
             for
             using
             them
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             then
             among
             my
             Cautions
             ,
             or
             reprehensions
             ,
             meet
             with
             his
             desired
             abuse
             in
             the
             end
             .
             And
             what
             I
             have
             said
             by
             way
             of
             instance
             in
             these
             few
             points
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             all
             others
             :
             Preaching
             truth
             is
             the
             most
             successful
             way
             of
             confuting
             error
             :
             and
             I
             would
             have
             no
             Seducer
             to
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             out-going
             us
             in
             any
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             in
             befriending
             or
             defending
             any
             truth
             .
             Once
             more
             
               E.
               G.
            
             If
             a
             Socinian
             should
             fall
             a
             pleading
             for
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             ,
             and
             for
             Unity
             upon
             the
             antient
             simplicity
             of
             faith
             ,
             I
             would
             labour
             to
             out-go
             him
             in
             it
             :
             and
             then
             would
             shew
             that
             the
             antient
             simple
             faith
             condemned
             him
             .
             If
             he
             would
             plead
             Reason
             for
             Scripture
             or
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             I
             would
             endeavour
             to
             out-go
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             not
             have
             opportunity
             to
             glory
             that
             he
             only
             had
             Reason
             for
             what
             he
             held
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             none
             .
             But
             I
             would
             shew
             that
             as
             I
             have
             Reason
             to
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             that
             Scripture
             condemneth
             his
             errors
             .
             If
             a
             Separatist
             will
             plead
             for
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Church-order
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             so
             would
             I
             as
             well
             as
             he
             :
             and
             shew
             him
             that
             it
             is
             only
             Disorder
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             inconsistent
             with
             right
             order
             and
             discipline
             that
             I
             dislike
             in
             him
             or
             those
             of
             his
             way
             .
             And
             so
             would
             I
             do
             by
             others
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             should
             be
             as
             loath
             that
             they
             should
             out-go
             you
             in
             the
             Practise
             of
             a
             Holy
             and
             Righteous
             life
             ,
             any
             more
             ,
             then
             in
             sounder
             diligent
             teaching
             .
             Do
             any
             of
             them
             express
             a
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             Church
             Reformation
             ?
             So
             must
             we
             do
             more
             .
             Do
             any
             of
             them
             use
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             in
             holy
             discourse
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             vain
             janglings
             ?
             Let
             us
             do
             
             so
             much
             more
             :
             Are
             they
             unwearied
             in
             propagating
             their
             opinions
             ?
             Let
             us
             be
             more
             so
             in
             propagating
             the
             Truth
             :
             Will
             they
             condescend
             to
             the
             meanest
             ,
             and
             creep
             into
             houses
             to
             lead
             captive
             the
             sillyest
             of
             the
             Flock
             ?
             Let
             us
             stoop
             as
             low
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             diligent
             to
             do
             them
             good
             .
             Are
             any
             of
             them
             loving
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             and
             contemners
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Let
             us
             be
             lovers
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             all
             Saints
             ;
             and
             do
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             power
             ;
             and
             specially
             to
             all
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             love
             an
             enemy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             do
             a
             friend
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             more
             just
             then
             they
             ;
             and
             more
             merciful
             then
             they
             ;
             and
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             meek
             ,
             and
             patient
             then
             they
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             well-doing
             we
             may
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             foolish
             men
             .
             Let
             us
             excell
             them
             in
             a
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             merciful
             ,
             fruitful
             ,
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             in
             soundness
             of
             Doctrine
             :
             that
             by
             our
             fruits
             we
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             the
             weaker
             sort
             of
             our
             people
             may
             see
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             reflexion
             ,
             that
             cannot
             see
             it
             in
             itself
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Light
             may
             so
             shine
             before
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             our
             conversation
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             even
             they
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             may
             without
             the
             word
             be
             won
             by
             the
             conversation
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             O
             how
             happy
             had
             England
             been
             ;
             how
             happy
             had
             all
             the
             Church
             been
             ,
             if
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             had
             taken
             these
             courses
             !
             It
             would
             have
             done
             more
             against
             Errors
             and
             Schism
             ,
             then
             all
             our
             chiding
             at
             them
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             then
             all
             the
             force
             can
             do
             which
             we
             desire
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             
             
               THree
               sorts
               of
               persons
               that
               we
               may
               meet
               with
               in
               our
               conference
               ,
               are
               now
               over
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               The
               grosly
               ignorant
               and
               unconverted
               .
               2.
               
               The
               doubting
               troubled
               believer
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Cavilling
               Questionist
               ,
               or
               seduced
               Schismatick
               .
               The
               fourth
               that
               I
               should
               speak
               of
               in
               this
               Direction
               ,
               is
               ,
               Those
               that
               by
               a
               professed
               willingness
               to
               learn
               and
               obey
               ,
               and
               by
               other
               signs
               ,
               do
               give
               us
               some
               probability
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               true
               Repentance
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               lukewarmness
               (
               being
               not
               noted
               for
               any
               special
               profession
               of
               Godliness
               )
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               uneven
               walking
               ,
               do
               make
               our
               fears
               to
               be
               as
               great
               or
               greater
               then
               our
               hopes
               :
               so
               that
               we
               are
               between
               hope
               and
               fear
               of
               them
               ,
               doubting
               the
               worst
               of
               their
               present
               safety
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               not
               ground
               to
               charge
               them
               to
               be
               unconverted
               ,
               impenitent
               ,
               unsanctified
               persons
               .
               I
               think
               half
               that
               come
               to
               me
               are
               of
               this
               sort
               :
               and
               ten
               of
               this
               sort
               (
               if
               not
               40
               )
               for
               one
               that
               I
               dare
               flatly
               say
               are
               unregenerate
               .
               Now
               it
               may
               be
               a
               great
               difficulty
               with
               some
               younger
               Ministers
               what
               they
               should
               do
               with
               this
               sort
               of
               people
               where
               they
               have
               no
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               determine
               of
               them
               as
               Godly
               or
               Ungodly
               ,
               what
               ever
               their
               fears
               or
               hopes
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               I
               shall
               only
               briefly
               say
               this
               .
               1.
               
               The
               first
               Directions
               may
               suffice
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               for
               dealing
               with
               these
               :
               and
               are
               as
               much
               fitted
               to
               these
               as
               to
               the
               worst
               .
               As
               we
               may
               tell
               a
               Notorions
               ,
               ungodly
               man
               ,
               
                 Your
                 case
                 is
                 miserable
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 death
                 :
              
               so
               may
               we
               tell
               these
               ,
               
                 I
                 much
                 fear
                 your
                 Case
                 is
                 sad
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 ill
                 signs
                 :
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 you
                 dare
                 so
                 hazard
                 your
                 salvation
              
               ;
               And
               so
               abating
               of
               the
               confidence
               of
               our
               Censures
               
               according
               to
               the
               several
               degrees
               of
               the
               hopeful
               good
               ,
               that
               appeareth
               in
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               first
               case
               ,
               how
               to
               deal
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               I
               would
               advise
               you
               to
               be
               very
               cautelous
               how
               you
               pass
               too
               hasty
               or
               absolute
               Censures
               on
               any
               that
               you
               have
               to
               do
               with
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               a
               matter
               to
               discern
               a
               man
               to
               be
               certainly
               graceless
               that
               professeth
               himself
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               imagine
               it
               to
               be
               ;
               And
               you
               may
               do
               the
               work
               in
               hand
               as
               well
               without
               such
               an
               absolute
               conclusion
               as
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               examples
               (
               which
               will
               serve
               all
               with
               a
               little
               alteration
               do
               )
               shew
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               general
               descriptions
               of
               the
               Ministerial
               work
               ,
               may
               supply
               the
               rest
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               in
               a
               word
               .
               1.
               
               Keep
               them
               close
               to
               the
               use
               of
               private
               and
               publike
               means
               .
               2.
               
               Be
               oft
               with
               the
               luke-warm
               to
               awaken
               them
               rouzingly
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               careless
               to
               admonish
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Take
               the
               opportunity
               of
               sickness
               which
               will
               bow
               their
               hearts
               and
               open
               their
               ears
               .
               4.
               
               See
               that
               they
               spend
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               order
               their
               families
               ,
               aright
               .
               5.
               
               Draw
               them
               from
               temptations
               and
               occasions
               of
               sin
               .
               6.
               
               Charge
               them
               to
               come
               and
               seek
               help
               in
               all
               great
               streights
               and
               open
               their
               temptations
               and
               dangers
               before
               they
               are
               swallowed
               up
               7.
               
               Strike
               at
               the
               great
               Radical
               sins
               .
               Self-seeking
               ,
               fleshly
               mindedness
               ,
               sensuality
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               wordliness
               ,
               Infidelitie
               ,
               &c.
               1.
               
               Keep
               them
               to
               the
               Reading
               of
               Scripture
               and
               good
               books
               ,
               and
               direct
               them
               to
               those
               that
               are
               likest
               to
               awake
               them
               .
               8.
               
               Engage
               their
               godly
               neighbours
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               upon
               them
               .
               9.
               
               Keep
               up
               Discipline
               to
               awe
               them
               :
               10.
               
               Maintain
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               in
               your selves
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               in
               all
               your
               Sermons
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               cold
               to
               the
               Assembly
               may
               have
               warming
               helps
               before
               he
               depart
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               done
               my
               Advice
               ,
               and
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               Practice
               .
               Though
               the
               proud
               may
               receive
               it
               with
               scorn
               and
               the
               selfish
               and
               slothful
               with
               some
               distast
               and
               indignation
               ;
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               God
               will
               use
               it
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               oppositions
               of
               sin
               and
               Satan
               ,
               to
               the
               awakening
               of
               many
               of
               his
               servants
               to
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               promoting
               of
               the
               work
               of
               a
               Right
               Reformation
               :
               and
               that
               his
               much
               greater
               blessing
               shall
               accompany
               the
               present
               undertaking
               ,
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               many
               a
               soul
               ,
               the
               Peace
               of
               you
               that
               undertake
               and
               perform
               it
               ,
               the
               exciting
               of
               his
               servants
               through
               the
               nation
               to
               second
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               increase
               Purity
               and
               the
               unity
               of
               his
               Churches
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
           
             
               Decemb.
               25.
               1655.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             To
             the
             Reverend
             and
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             several
             Counties
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentlemen
             and
             other
             Natives
             of
             each
             County
             ,
             now
             inhabiting
             the
             City
             of
          
           London
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             and
             Beloved
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           whole
           design
           and
           business
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           being
           the
           Propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           saving
           of
           mens
           souls
           ,
           I
           
           have
           thought
           it
           not
           unmeet
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           another
           work
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           set
           afoot
           in
           this
           County
           ,
           and
           to
           propound
           it
           to
           your
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           humbly
           invite
           you
           to
           an
           universal
           imitation
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           the
           great
           inequality
           in
           Ministerial
           abilities
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           places
           have
           Ministers
           that
           are
           not
           qualified
           with
           convincing
           lenity
           ,
           awakening
           gifts
           :
           Some
           must
           be
           tolerated
           in
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           likely
           to
           do
           any
           great
           matters
           towards
           the
           conversion
           of
           ignorant
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           worldly
           men
           :
           And
           some
           that
           are
           learned
           ,
           able
           men
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           controversies
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           unfit
           to
           deal
           with
           those
           of
           the
           lower
           sort
           .
           I
           suppose
           if
           you
           peruse
           the
           
           whole
           Ministry
           of
           a
           County
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           find
           so
           many
           ,
           such
           lively
           convincing
           Preachers
           as
           we
           could
           wish
           .
           And
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           you
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           weight
           of
           eternal
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           souls
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           will
           judge
           it
           a
           very
           desirable
           thing
           that
           every
           man
           should
           be
           imployed
           according
           to
           his
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           in
           its
           Light
           and
           Power
           should
           be
           made
           as
           common
           as
           possibly
           we
           can
           :
           Upon
           these
           and
           many
           the
           like
           Considerations
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           in
           this
           County
           resolved
           to
           choose
           out
           four
           of
           the
           most
           lively
           ,
           yet
           sober
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           Orthodox
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           them
           once
           a
           moneth
           to
           leave
           their
           own
           Congregations
           to
           the
           assistance
           of
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           bestow
           their
           
           labour
           in
           the
           places
           where
           they
           thought
           there
           was
           most
           need
           ;
           And
           as
           we
           were
           resolving
           upon
           this
           work
           ,
           the
           Natives
           of
           this
           County
           inhabiting
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           having
           a
           custom
           of
           feasting
           together
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           having
           at
           their
           feast
           collected
           some
           moneys
           by
           contribution
           ,
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           a
           weekly
           Lecture
           in
           this
           County
           ,
           (
           besides
           other
           good
           works
           )
           did
           (
           by
           their
           Stewards
           )
           desire
           us
           to
           set
           up
           the
           said
           Lecture
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           said
           moneys
           in
           order
           thereto
           ;
           And
           their
           judgements
           upon
           consulation
           did
           correspond
           with
           our
           design
           .
           So
           that
           the
           said
           money
           being
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           another
           that
           shall
           in
           their
           absence
           ,
           preach
           in
           their
           own
           places
           ,
           we
           imploy
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           
           and
           have
           prevailed
           with
           some
           Brethren
           to
           undertake
           this
           work
           .
        
         
           I
           propound
           to
           your
           consideration
           ,
           Reverend
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           Natives
           of
           each
           County
           in
           London
           ,
           Whether
           the
           same
           work
           may
           not
           tend
           much
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           welfare
           of
           souls
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           speedily
           and
           effectually
           to
           set
           it
           afoot
           through
           the
           Land
           ?
           Whether
           it
           may
           not
           ,
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           be
           a
           likely
           means
           ,
           to
           illuminate
           the
           ignorant
           and
           awaken
           the
           secure
           ,
           and
           countermine
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           ill
           success
           of
           Satans
           Itinerants
           ,
           and
           win
           over
           many
           souls
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           stablish
           many
           weak
           ones
           in
           the
           faith
           ?
           And
           not
           doubting
           ,
           but
           
           your
           judgements
           will
           approve
           of
           the
           design
           ,
           I
           humbly
           move
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           please
           to
           contribute
           your
           faculties
           to
           the
           vvork
           ;
           viz
           That
           the
           Londoners
           of
           each
           County
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           manifest
           their
           benevolence
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           commit
           the
           moneys
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           most
           faithful
           ,
           Orthodox
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           readily
           and
           self-denyingly
           undertake
           the
           work
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Natives
           of
           this
           County
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           pardon
           my
           publishing
           their
           example
           ,
           seeing
           my
           end
           is
           only
           the
           promoting
           of
           mens
           salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           you
           may
           fullyer
           understand
           the
           scope
           of
           our
           design
           ;
           I
           shall
           annex
           the
           Letters
           directed
           
           to
           the
           several
           Ministers
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           which
           the
           Lecturers
           send
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           receive
           his
           answer
           ,
           before
           they
           presume
           to
           Preach
           in
           any
           Congregations
           .
        
         
      
       
         
         
           
             To
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             this
             County
             ,
             our
             Reverend
             and
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Reverend
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Communication
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Evangelical
           Light
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           in
           the
           Conversion
           ,
           Edification
           and
           Salvation
           of
           mens
           souls
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           by
           many
           Obligations
           ,
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           for
           
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           solicitous
           thereof
           :
           and
           it
           is
           that
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           Grace
           where
           it
           abideth
           ,
           doth
           proportionably
           dispose
           the
           heart
           to
           desire
           :
           By
           convictions
           of
           the
           excellency
           and
           necessity
           of
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           own
           duty
           in
           order
           thereto
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           excitation
           of
           undeserved
           Grace
           ,
           our
           hearts
           are
           carried
           out
           ,
           to
           long
           after
           a
           more
           general
           and
           effectual
           illumination
           and
           saving
           Conversion
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           this
           County
           in
           which
           we
           live
           :
           Which
           while
           we
           were
           but
           entring
           upon
           a
           consultation
           to
           promote
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           (
           without
           our
           knowledge
           of
           it
           )
           to
           put
           the
           same
           thoughts
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           others
           .
           The
           Natives
           of
           this
           Country
           of
           Worcester
           who
           dwell
           in
           London
           ,
           meeting
           at
           a
           feast
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           their
           yearly
           use
           )
           collected
           a
           sum
           of
           money
           for
           the
           setting
           of
           8.
           poor
           boies
           to
           trades
           and
           towards
           the
           maintaining
           of
           a
           weekly
           Lecture
           ,
           and
           have
           committed
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           last
           to
           our
           care
           :
           And
           upon
           consultation
           with
           their
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           among
           our selves
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           we
           are
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           a
           moveable
           Lecture
           on
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           is
           the
           likelyest
           way
           for
           the
           improvement
           of
           their
           Charity
           to
           the
           attainment
           of
           their
           ends
           .
           For
           1.
           
           Many
           people
           through
           poverty
           cannot
           ,
           and
           many
           through
           negligence
           will
           not
           come
           to
           a
           week
           day's
           Lecture
           :
           Experience
           telleth
           us
           ,
           
           that
           such
           are
           usually
           attended
           but
           little
           by
           those
           that
           have
           the
           greatest
           need
           .
           2.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           benefit
           may
           extend
           to
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           were
           fixed
           in
           one
           Place
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           therefore
           desired
           our
           Reverend
           and
           Dear
           Brethren
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Tristram
          
           Minister
           at
           Clent
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Oasland
          
           Minister
           at
           Bewdley
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Thomas
             Baldwin
          
           Minister
           at
           Wolverley
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Joseph
             Treble
          
           Minister
           at
           Church-Lench
           ,
           to
           undertake
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           that
           each
           of
           them
           will
           be
           pleased
           every
           fourth
           Lords
           day
           to
           Preach
           twice
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           judge
           their
           labours
           to
           be
           most
           necessary
           :
           and
           as
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           their
           own
           Congregations
           will
           so
           far
           consent
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           :
           So
           do
           we
           hereby
           request
           of
           you
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           of
           them
           shall
           offer
           their
           labours
           for
           your
           Congregations
           ,
           in
           preaching
           the
           said
           Lecture
           ,
           you
           will
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           power
           further
           them
           in
           the
           work
           .
           For
           as
           we
           have
           no
           thoughts
           of
           obtruding
           their
           help
           upon
           you
           ,
           without
           your
           consent
           ;
           so
           we
           cannot
           but
           undoubtedly
           expect
           that
           men
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           desiring
           their
           peoples
           everlasting
           good
           ,
           will
           cheerfully
           and
           gratefully
           entertain
           such
           assistance
           .
           And
           we
           hope
           that
           none
           will
           think
           it
           needless
           ,
           or
           take
           it
           as
           an
           accusing
           the
           Ministry
           of
           insufficiency
           :
           For
           the
           Lord
           doth
           variously
           
           bestow
           his
           gifts
           :
           all
           that
           are
           upright
           are
           not
           equally
           fitted
           for
           the
           work
           :
           and
           many
           that
           are
           learned
           ,
           judicious
           ,
           and
           more
           able
           to
           teach
           the
           riper
           sort
           ,
           are
           yet
           less
           able
           to
           condescend
           to
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           so
           convincingly
           and
           fervently
           to
           rowze
           up
           the
           secure
           ,
           as
           some
           that
           are
           below
           them
           in
           other
           qualifications
           :
           and
           many
           that
           are
           able
           in
           both
           respects
           ,
           have
           a
           barren
           people
           ;
           and
           the
           ablest
           have
           found
           by
           experience
           that
           God
           hath
           sometime
           blest
           the
           labours
           of
           a
           stranger
           to
           do
           that
           which
           their
           own
           hath
           not
           done
           .
           We
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           interpret
           not
           this
           as
           an
           accusation
           of
           any
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Charity
           of
           our
           worthy
           Countrey-men
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           earnest
           desires
           of
           them
           and
           us
           to
           further
           the
           salvation
           of
           as
           many
           as
           we
           can
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           have
           no
           jealousies
           of
           the
           persons
           deputed
           to
           this
           work
           ;
           we
           assure
           you
           that
           they
           are
           approved
           men
           ,
           Orthodox
           ,
           sober
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           of
           upright
           lives
           ,
           happily
           qualified
           for
           their
           Ministerial
           work
           ,
           and
           zealous
           and
           industrious
           therein
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           from
           being
           likely
           to
           sow
           any
           errors
           or
           cause
           divisions
           ,
           or
           to
           draw
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           from
           their
           own
           faithful
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           be
           forward
           to
           assist
           you
           against
           any
           such
           distempers
           in
           your
           Flocks
           .
           Not
           doubting
           therefore
           ,
           but
           as
           you
           serve
           the
           same
           Master
           ,
           
           and
           are
           under
           the
           same
           oblations
           as
           we
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           as
           are
           heartily
           addicted
           to
           his
           service
           will
           readily
           promote
           so
           hopeful
           a
           work
           ,
           we
           commend
           you
           and
           your
           labours
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             Brethren
             and
             fellow-Labourers
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Kederminster
             .
             In
             the
             name
             and
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Association
             .
             
               
                 Richard
                 Baxter
                 .
              
               
                 John
                 Boraston
                 .
              
               
                 Jarvis
                 Bryan
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Evesham
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Association
             .
             
               
                 Giles
                 Collier
                 .
              
               
                 George
                 Hopkins
                 .
              
               
                 Iohn
                 Dolphin
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26932-e14560
           
             *
             
               If
               any
               one
               about
               the
               time
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               offering
               sacrifice
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               were
               not
               instructed
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               but
               only
               believed
               that
               God
               through
               the
               means
               which
               be
               knoweth
               to
               be
               most
               agreeable
               and
               convenient
               ,
               will
               forgive
               us
               ou●
               trespasses
               ,
               it
               were
               insh●●ss
               to
               go
               about
               to
               exclude
               such
               a
               man
               from
               salvation
               .
            
             Pet.
             Molinaeus
             de
             Tradition
             .
             c.
             19
             p.
             251
             ,
             252.